Riftwar Legacy 1-2

Citation preview

Krondor: The Betrayal Book I of The Riftwar Legacy By: RAYMOND E. FEIST ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS Again I am in debt to many people. The original Midkemians, for the universe in which I work, and for their understanding of what makes a good story, a good game, and how the two are different. My agent Jonathan Matson, for shepherding me through major difficulties in creating these games, with his usual deft touch and quick wit. John Cutter, who thought it up in the first place. Neal Hallford, who created a very nifty story for the core of the game which provided the basis for this book. The rest of the creative team at Dynamix who managed to squeeze the most out of the processor to give us music, pictures, sound and story. And to Jerry Lutrell, for keeping me apprised of what was what early on. My wife, Kathlyn S. Starbuck, for being who she is. My children Jessica and James, for keeping me in touch with what's important daily and for being the most wonderful children any father could ask for. Raymond E. Feist Rancho Santa Fe, CA March 11, 1998

For John Cutter and Neal Harford with thanks for their creativity and enthusiasm

CONTENTS PROLOGUE: Warning I CHAPTER ONE: Encounter 8 CHAPTER Two: Deception 24 CHAPTER THREE: Revelation 43 CHAPTER FOUR: Passage 57 CHAPTER FIVE: Mission 74 CHAPTER SIX: Journey 89 CHAPTER SEVEN: Murders 105 CHAPTER EIGHT: Secrets 124 CHAPTER NINE: Suspect 141 CHAPTER TEN: Nighthawks 156 CHAPTER ELEVEN: Escape 178 CHAPTER TWELVE: Preparations 197 CHAPTER THIRTEEN: Betrayal 212 CHAPTER FOURTEEN: Instructions 229 CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Quest 244 CHAPTER SIXTEEN: Tasks 258 CHAPTER SEVENTEEN: Misdirection 274 CHAPTER EIGHTEEN: Regroup 293 CHAPTER NINETEEN: Encounter 307 CHAPTER TWENTY: Retribution 323 EPILOGUE

Dedication 345 Afterword 350 PROLOGUE 4 warning The wind howled. Locklear, squire of the Prince of Krondor's court, sat huddled under his heavy cloak, astride his horse. Summer was quick to flee in the Northlands and the passes through the mountains known as the Teeth of the World. Autumn nights in the south might still be soft and warm, but up here in the north, autumn had been a brief visitor and winter was early to arrive, and would be long in residence. Locklear cursed his own stupidity for leading him to this forlorn place. Sergeant Bales said, 'Gets nippy up here, squire. "The sergeant had head the rumour about the young noble's sudden appearance in Tyr-Sog, some matter involving a young woman married to a well-connected merchant in Krondor. Locklear wouldn't be the first young dandy sent to the frontier to get him out of an angry husband's reach. 'Not as balmy as Krondor, sorry to say, sir. " 'Really? "asked the young squire, dryly. The patrol followed a narrow trail along the edge of the foothills, the northern border of the Kingdom of the Isles. Locklear had been in court at Tyr-Sog less than a week when Baron Moyiet had suggested the young squire might benefit from accompanying the special patrol to the east of the city. Rumours had been circulating that renegades and moredhel dark elves known as the Brotherhood of the Dark Path - were infiltrating south under the cover of heavy rains and snow flurries. Trackers had reported few signs, but hearsay and the insistence of farmers that they had seen companies of dark-clad warriors hurrying south had prompted the Baron to order the patrol. Locklear knew as well as the men garrisoned there that the chance of any activity along the small passes over the mountains in late fall or early winter was unusual. While the freeze had just come to the foothills, the higher passes would already be thick with snow, then choked with mud should a brief thaw occur. Yet since the war known as the Great Uprising - the invasion of the Kingdom by the army of Murmandamus, the charismatic leader of the dark

elves - ten years ago, any activity was to be investigated, and that order came directly from King Lyam. 'Yes, must be a bit of a change from the Prince's court, squire, " prodded the sergeant. Locklear had looked the part of a Krondorian dandy - tall, slender, a finely garbed young man in his mid-twenties, affecting a moustache and long ringlets - when he reached Tyrsog Locklear thought the moustache and fine clothing made him look older, but if anything the impact was the opposite of his desired intent. Locklear had enough of the sergeant's playful baiting, and observed, 'Still, it's warmer than I remember the other side of the mountains being. " 'Other side, sir? "asked the sergeant. 'The Northlands, "said Locklear. 'Even in the spring and summer the nights are cold. " The sergeant looked askance at the young man. 'You've been there, squire? "Few men who were not renegades or weapons runners had visited the Northlands and lived to return to the Kingdom. With the Prince, "replied Locklear. 'I was with him at Armengar and Highcastle. " The sergeant fell silent and looked ahead. The soldiers nearest Locklear exchanged glances and nods. One whispered to the man behind him. No soldier living in the north hadn't heard of the fall of Armengar before the hosts of Murmandamus, the powerful moredhel leader who had destroyed the human city in the Northlands and then had invaded the Kingdom. Only his defeat at Sethanon, ten years before, had kept his army of dark elves, trolls, goblins and giants from rending the Kingdom. The survivors of Armengar had come to live in Yabon, not far from Tyr-Sog, and the telling of the great battle and the flight of the survivors, as well as the part played by Prince Arutha and his companions, had grown in the telling. Any man who had served with Prince Arutha and Guy du Bas-Tyra could only be judged a hero. With a reappraising glance at the young man,* the sergeant kept his silence. Locklear's amusement at shutting up the voluble sergeant was shortlived, as the snow started to freshen, blowing harder by the minute. He might have gained enough stature with the garrison to be treated with more respect in days to come, but he was still a long way from the court in Krondor, the fine wines and pretty girls. It would take a miracle for him to get back in Arutha's good graces any time before the next winter found him still trapped in a rural court with dullards.

After ten minutes of silent travel, the sergeant said, 'Amother two miles, sir, and we can start back. " Locklear said nothing. By the time they returned to the garrison, it would be dark and even colder than it presently was. He would welcome the warm fire in the soldiers'commons and probably content himself sharing a meal with the troops, unless the Baron requested he dine with the household. Locklear judged that unlikely, as the Baron had a flirtatious young daughter who had fawned on the visiting young noble the first night he had appeared in Tyr-Sog, and the Baron full well knew why Locklear was at his court. On the two occasions he had since dined with the Baron, the daughter had been conspicuously absent. There was an inn not too far from the castle, but by the time he had returned to the castle, he knew he would be too sick of the cold and snow to brave the elements again, even for that short distance; besides, the only two barmaids there were fat and dull. With a silent sigh of resignation, Locklear realized that by the arrival of spring they might look lovely and charming to him. Locklear just prayed he would be permitted to return to Krondor by the Midsummer Festival of Banapis. He would write to his best friend, Squire James, and ask him to use his influence to get Arutha to recall him early. Half a year up here was punishment enough. 'Seigneur, "said Sergeant Bales, using Locklear's formal title, 'what's that? "He pointed up the rocky path. Movement among the rocks had caught the sergeant's eye. Locklear replied, 'I don't know. Let's go take a look. " Bales motioned and the patrol turned left, moving up the path. Quickly the scene before them resolved itself. A lone figure, on foot, hurried down the rocky path, and from behind the sounds of pursuit could be heard. 'Looks like a renegade had a falling-out with some Brothers of the Dark Path, "said Sergeant Bales. Locklear pulled his own sword. 'Renegade or not, we can't let the dark elves carve him up. It might make them think they could come south and harass common citizens at whim. " 'Ready!"shouted the sergeant and the veteran patrol pulled swords.

The lone figure saw the soldiers, hesitated a moment, then ran forward. Locklear could see he was a tall man, covered by a dark grey cloak which effectively hid his features. Behind him on foot came a dozen dark elves. 'Let us go amongst them, "said the sergeant calmly. Locklear commanded the patrol in theory, but he had enough combat experience to stay out of the way when a veteran sergeant was giving orders. The horsemen charged up the pass, moving by the lone figure, to fall upon the moredhel. The Brotherhood of the Dark Path were many things; cowardly and inept in warcraft were not among those things. The fighting was fierce, but the Kingdom soldiers had two advantages: horses, and the fact the weather had rendered the dark elves' bows useless. The moredhel didn't even attempt to draw their wet strings, knowing they could hardly send a bowshaft toward the enemy, let alone pierce armour. A single dark elf, larger than the rest, leaped atop a rock, his gaze fixed upon the fleeing figure. Locklear moved his horse to block the creature, who turned his attention toward the young noble. They locked gazes for a moment, and Locklear could feel the creature's hatred. Silently he seemed to mark Locklear, as if remembering him for a future confrontation. Then he shouted an order and the moredhel began their withdrawal up the pass. Sergeant Bales knew better than to pursue into a pass when he had less than a dozen yards'visibility. Besides, the weather was worsening. Locklear turned to find the lone figure leaning against a boulder a short distance behind the trail. Locklear moved his horse dose to the man and called down, J am Squire Locklear of the Prince's court. You better have a good story for us, renegade. " There was no response from the man, his features stiff hidden by the deep cowl of his heavy cloak. The sounds of fighting trailed off as the moredhel broke off and fled up the pass, crawling into the rocks above the path so the riders could not follow. The figure before Locklear regarded him a moment, then slowly reached up to throw back his cowl. Dark, alien eyes regarded the young noble. These were features Locklear had seen before: high brow, close-cropped hair. Arching eyebrows and large, upswept and lobeless ears. But this was no elf who stood before him; Locklear could feet it in his bones. The dark

eyes that regarded him could barely hide their contempt. In heavily accented King's Tongue, the creature said, 'I am no renegade, human. " Sergeant Bales rode up and said, 'Damn! A Brother of the Dark Path. Must have been some tribal thing, with those others trying to kill him. " The moredhel fixed Locklear with his gaze, studying him for a long moment, then he said, 'If you are from the Prince's court then you may help me. " 'Help you? said the sergeant. We're most likely going to hang you, murderer. " Locklear held up his hand for silence. Why should we help you, moredhel? " 'Because I bring a word of warning for your prince. " Warning of what? " 'That is for him to know. Will you take me to him? " Locklear glanced at the sergeant, who said, We should take him to see the Baron. " 'No, "said the moredhel. 'I will only speak with Prince Arutha. " 'You'll speak to whoever we tell you to, butched' said Bales, his voice edged in hatred. He had been fighting the Brotherhood of the Dark Path his entire life and had seen their cruelty many times. Locklear said, 'I know his kind. You can set fire to his feet and burn him up to his neck and if he doesn't want to talk, he won't talk. " The moredhel said, 'True. "He again studied Locklear and said, 'You have faced my people? " 'Artnengar,'said Locklear. 'Again at Highcastle. Then at Sethanon. " 'It is Sethanon about which I need to speak to your prince, "said the moredhel. Locklear turned to the sergeant and said, 'Leave us for a moment, Sergeant. " Bales hesitated, but there was a note of command in the young noble's voice, no hint of deference to the sergeant; this was an order. The sergeant turned and moved his patrol away. 'Say on, "said Locklear. 'I am Gorath, Chieftain of the Ardanien. "

Locklear studied Gorath. By human standards he looked young, but Locklear had been around enough elves and seen enough moredhel to know that was deceiving. This one had a beard streaked with white and grey, as well as a few lines around his eyes; Locklear guessed he might be better than two hundred years old by what he had seen among elvenkind. Gorath wore armour that was well crafted and a cloak of especially fine weave; Locklear judged it possible he was exactly what he said he was. 'What does a moredhel chieftain speak of to a prince of the Kingdom? " 'My words are for Prince Arutha alone. " Locklear said, 'If you don't want to spend what remains of your life in the Baron's dungeon at Tyr-Sog, you had better say something that will convince me to take you to Krondor. " The moredhel looked a long time at Locklear, then motioned for him to come closer. Keeping his hand upon a dagger in his belt, should the dark elf try something, he leaned close to his horse's neck, so he could put his face near Gorath's. Gorath whispered in Locklear's ear. 'Murmandamus lives. " Locklear leaned back and was silent a moment, then he turned his horse. 'Sergeant Bales!" 'Sir!"returned the old veteran, answering Locklear's commanding tone of voice with a note of respect. 'Put this prisoner in chains. We return to Tyr-Sog, now. And no one is to speak with him without my leave. " 'Sir!"repeated the sergeant, motioning to two of his men to hurry forward and do as ordered. Locklear leaned over his horse's neck again and said, 'You may be lying to stay alive, Gorath, or you may have some dreadful message for Prince Arutha. It matters not to me, for either way I return to Krondor, starting first thing in the morning. " The dark elf said nothing, content to stand stoically as he was disarmed by two soldiers. He remained silent as manacles were fastened around his wrists, linked by a short span of heavy chain. He held his hands before him a moment after the manacles were locked, then slowly lowered them. He looked at Locklear, then turned and began walking toward Tyr-Sog, without waiting for his guards' leave.

Locklear motioned for the sergeant to follow, and rode up to walk his horse next to Gorath, through the worsening weather. ONE Encounter T he fire crackled. Owyn Belefate sat alone in the night before the flames, wallowing in his personal misery. The youngest son of the Baron of Timons, he was a long way from home and wishing he was even farther away. His youthful features were set in a portrait of dejection. The night was cold and the food scant, especially after having just left the abundance of his aunt's home in Yabon City. He had been hosted by relatives ignorant of his falling-out with his father, people who had reacquainted him over a weeles visit with what he had forgotten about his home-life: the companionship of brothers and sisters, the warmth of a night spent before the fire, conversation with his mother, and even the arguments with his father. 'Father, "Owyn muttered. It had been less than two years since the young man had defied his father and made his way to Stardock, the island of magicians located in the southern reaches of the Kingdom. His father had forbidden him his choice, to study magic, demanding Owyn should at least become a cleric of one of the more socially acceptable orders of priests. After all, they did magic as well, his father had insisted. Owyn sighed and gathered his cloak around him. He had been so certain he would someday return home to visit his family, revealing himself as a great magician, perhaps a confidant of the legendary Pug, who had created the Academy at Stardock. Instead he found himself ill-suited for the study required. He also had no love for the burgeoning politics of the place, with factions of students rallying around this teacher or that, attempting to turn the study of magic into another religion. He now knew he was, at best, a mediocre n1agician and would never amount to more, and no matter how much he wished to study magic, he lacked sufficient talent.

After slightly more than one year of study, Owyn had left Stardock, conceding to himself that he had made a mistake. Admitting such to his father would prove a far more daunting task - which was why he had decided to visit family in the distant province of Yabon before mustering the courage to return to the east and confront his sire. A rustle in the bushes caused Owyn to clutch a heavy wooden staff and jump to his feet. He had little skill with weapons, having neglected that portion of his education as a child, but had developed enough skiff with this quarterstaff to defend himself. cwho's there? he demanded. From out of the gloom came a voice, saying, 'Hello, the camp. We're coming in. " Owyn relaxed slightly, as bandits would be unlikely to warn him they were coming. Also, he was obviously not worth attacking, as he looked little more than a ragged beggar these days. Still, it never hurt to be wary. Two figures appeared out of the gloom, one roughly Owyn's height, the other a head taller. Both were covered in heavy cloaks, the smaller of the two limping obviously. The limping man looked over his shoulder, as if being followed, then asked, 'Who are you? " Owyn said, 'Me? Who are you? " The smaller man pulled back his hood and said, 'Locklear, I'm a squire to Prince Arutha. " Owyn nodded. 'Sir, I'm Owyn, son of Baron Belefote. " 'From Timons, yes, I know who your father is, "said Locklear. Squatting before the fire, opening his hands to warm them. He glanced up at Owyn. 'You're a long way from home, aren't you? " 'I was visiting my aunt in Yabon, "said the blond youth. 'I'm now on my way horne. " 'Long journey, "said the muffled figure. 'I'll work my way down to Krondor, then see if I can travel with a caravan or someone else to Salador. From there I'll catch a boat to Timons. " Well, we could do worse than stick together until we reach Lamut, "

said Locklear, sitting down heavily on the ground. His cloak fen open and Owyn saw blood on the young man's clothing. 'You're hurt, "he said. 'Just a bit, "admitted Locklear. 'What happened? " We were jumped a few miles north of here, "said Locklear. Owyn started rummaging through his travel bag. 'I have something in here for wounds, "he said. 'Strip off your tunic. " Locklear removed his cloak and tunic while Owyn took bandages and powder from his bag. 'My aunt insisted I take this just in case. I thought it an old lady's foolishness, but apparently it wasn't. " Locklear endured the boy's ministrations as he washed the wound obviously a sword cut to the ribs - and winced when the powder was sprinkled upon it. Then as he bandaged the squire's ribs, Owyn said, 'Your friend doesn't talk much, does he? " J am not his friend, "answered Gorath. He held out his manacles for inspection. 'I am his prisoner. " Trying to peer into the darkness of Gorath's hood, Owyn said, 'What did he do? " 'Nothing, -except be born on the wrong side of the mountains, " offered Locklear. Gorath pulled back his hood, and graced Owyn with the faintest of smiles. 'Gods' teeth!"exclaimed Owyn. 'He's a Brother of the Dark Path!" 'Moredhel, "corrected Gorath, with a note of ironic bitterness. '"Dark elf ", in your tongue, human. At least our cousins in Elvandar would have you believe us so. " Locklear winced as Owyn applied his aunt's salve to the wounded ribs. 'A couple of hundred years of war lets us form our own opinions, thank you, Gorath. " Gorath said, 'You understand so little, you humans. " Well, "said Locklear, 'I'm not going anywhere at the moment, so educate me. " Gorath looked at the young squire, as if trying to judge something, and was silent for a while. 'Those you call "elves" and my people are one, by blood, but we live different lives. We were the first mortal race after the great dragons and the Ancient Ones. "

owyn looked at Gorath in curiosity, while Locklear just gritted his teeth and said, 'Hurry it up, would you, lad? " Who are the Ancient Ones? "asked Owyn in a whisper. The Dragon Lords, "said Locklear. 'Lords of power, the Valheru, "supplied Gorath. AVHEN they departed this world, they placed our fate in our own hands, naming us a free people. " Locklear said, 'I've heard the story. " 'It is more than a story, human, for to my people it gave over this world to our keeping. Then came you humans, and the dwarves, and others. This is our world and you seized it from us. " Locklear said, Well, I'm not a student of theology, and my knowledge of history is sadly lacking, but it seems to me that whatever the cause of our arrival on this world according to your lore, we're here and we don't have anywhere else to go. So if your kin, the elves, can make the best of it, why can't you? " Gorath studied the young man, but said nothing. Then he stood, moving with deadly purpose toward Locklear. Owyn had just tied off the bandage and fell hard as Locklear pushed him aside while he attempted to rise and draw his sword as Gorath closed on him. But rather than attack Locklear, he lunged past the pair of humans, lashing out above Locklear's head with the chain that held his manacles. A ringing of steel caused Locklear to flinch aside as Gorath shouted, 'Assassin in the camp!"Then Gorath kicked hard at Owyn, shouting, 'Get out from underfoot!" Owyn didn't know where the assassin came from; one moment there had been three of them in the small clearing, then the next Gorath was locked in a life-and-death struggle with another of his kind. Two figures grappled by the light of the campfire, their features set in stark relief by the firelight and darkness of the woods. Gorath had knocked the other moredhel's sword from his hand, and when the second dark elf attempted to pull a dagger, Gorath slipped behind him, wrapping his wrist chains around the attacker's throat. He yanked hard and the attacker's eyes bulged in shock as Gorath said,

'Do not struggle so, Haseth. For old times' sake I will make this quick. "With a snap of his wrists, he crushed the other dark elf s windpipe, and the creature went limp. Gorath let him fall to the ground, saying, 'May the Goddess of Darkness show you mercy. " Locklear stood up. 'I thought we had lost them. " 'I knew we had not, "said Gorath. Why didn't you say something?'demanded Locklear as he retrieved his tunic and put it on over the new bandages. We had to turn and face him some time, "said Gorath, resuming his place. We could do it now, or in a day or two when you were even weaker from loss of blood and no food. "Gorath looked into the darkness from which the assassin had come. 'Had he not been alone, you'd have had only my body to drag before your prince. " 'You don't get off that easily, moredhel. You don't have my permission to die yet, after the trouble I've gone through to keep you alive so far, "said Locklear. 'Is he the last? " 'Almost certainly not, "said the dark elf. 'But he is the last of this company. Others will come. "He glanced in the opposite direction. 'And others may already be ahead of us. " Locklear reached into a small pouch at his side and produced a key. 'Then I think you'd better get those chains off' he said. He unlocked the wrist irons and Gorath watched them fall to the ground with an impassive expression. 'Take the assassin's sword. " 'Maybe we should bury him? "suggested Owyn. Gorath shook his head. 'That is not our way. His body is but a shell. Let it feed the scavengers, return to the soil, nourish the plants, and renew the world. His spirit has begun its journey through darkness, and with the Goddess of Darkness's pleasure, he may find his way to the Blessed Isles. "Gorath looked northward, as if seeking sight of something in the dark. 'He was my kinsman, though one of whom I was not overly fond. But ties of blood run strong with my people. For him to hunt me names me outcast and traitor to my race. "He looked at Locklear. We have common cause, then, human. For if I am to carry out the mission that brands me anathema to my people, I must survive. We need to help one another! Gorath took Haseth's sword.

To Owyn he said, 'Don't bury him, but you could pull him out of the way, human. By morning he's going to become even more unpleasant to have nearby. " Owyn looked uncertain about touching a corpse, but said nothing as he went over, reached down and gripped the dead moredhel by the wrists. The creature was surprisingly heavy. As Owyn started to drag Haseth away, Gorath said, 'And see if he dropped his travel bag back there in the woods before he attacked us, boy. He may have something to eat in it. " Owyn nodded, wondering what strange chance had brought him to dragging a corpse through the dark woods and looting the body. Morning found a tired trio making their way through the woodlands, staying within sight of the road, but not chancing walking openly along it. 'I don't see why we didn't return to Yabon and get some horses, " complained Owyn. Locklear said, We have been jumped three times since leaving Tyr-Sog. If others are coming after us, I'd rather not walk right into them. Besides, we may find a village between here and Lamut where we can get some horses. " 'And pay for them with what? "asked Owyn. 'You said the fight where you were wounded was when your horses ran off with all your things. I assume that means your funds, too? I certainly don't have enough to buy three mounts. " Locklear smiled. 'I'm not without resources. " We could just take them, "offered Gorath. 'There is that, "agreed Locklear. 'But without obvious badges of rank or a patent from the Prince on MY person, it might prove difficult to convince the local constable of my bona fides. And we should hardly be safe penned up in a rural jail with cutthroats out looking for us. " Owyn fell silent. They had been walking since sun-up and he was tired. 'How about a rest?'he offered. 'I don't think so, "said Gorath, his voice falling to a whisper. Usten. " Neither human said anything for a moment, then Owyn said,

What? I don't hear anything. " 'That's the point, "said Gorath. 'The birds in the trees ahead suddenly stopped their songs. " 'A trap? "asked Locklear. 'Almost certainly, "said Gorath, pulling the sword he had taken from his dead kinsman. Locklear said, 'My side burns, but I can fight. "To Owyn he said, 'What about you? " Owyn hefted his wooden staff. It was hard oak, with iron-shod ends. 'I can swing this, if I need to. And I have some magic. " 'Can you make them vanish? " 'No, "said Owyn. J can't do that. " 'Pity, "said Locklear. 'Then try to stay out of the way. " They advanced cautiously, and as they neared the spot Gorath had indicated, Locklear could make out a shadowy figure between the trees. The man or moredhel - Locklear couldn't tell which - moved slightly, revealing his position. Had he remained motionless, Locklear would never have seen him. Gorath signalled for Locklear and Owyn to move more to their right, looping around behind the lookout. Without knowing how many men they faced, they would do well to seek the advantage of surprise. Gorath moved through the woods like a spirit, silent and almost unseen once Owyn and Locklear left him. Locklear signalled for Owyn to keep slightly behind and to the right of him, so he knew where he was when they dosed upon their ambushers. As they moved through the woods, they heard the sound of whispers, and Locklear knew no elves waiting for them would utter a word. Now the question was were these mere bandits or agents seeking to stop Gorath's journey. A grunt from ahead signalled Gorath's first contact with the ambushers. A shout followed instantly and Locklear and Owyn ran forward. Four men stood and one was already dying. The other three spread out in a small clearing between two lines of trees, a perfect position for a roadside ambush. Locklear felt an odd flicker behind him and something sped past his eyes, as if an arrow had been fired from behind, but other than the sensation of motion, there was nothing to be seen. One of the three remaining ambushers cried out in shock, his hand going out before him as vacant eyes stared ahead, 'I'm blind!" he shouted in panic.

Locklear decided it was Owyn's useful magic, and thanked the Goddess of Luck the boy had that much talent. Gorath was engaged with one man while Locklear advanced on the other. Suddenly their garb registered and he said, 'Quegans!" The men were wearing short tunics and leggings, and cross-gartered sandals. The man facing Locklear had his head covered with a red bandanna, and over his shoulder hung a baldric from which a cutlass had hung. The cutlass was now carving through the air at Locklear's head. He parried and the blow shot fire through his wounded side. Putting aside his pain, Locklear riposted and the pirate fell back. A strangled cry told Locklear the second pirate was down. The strange missile sensation sped by and the man facing Locklear winced and held his hand up as if shielding his eyes. Locklear didn't hesitate and ran the man through. Gorath killed the last man and suddenly it was quiet again in the woods. Locklear's side was afire but he didn't feel any additional damage. He put up his sword and said, 'Damn me. " 'Are you hurt? "asked Owyn. 'No, "answered Locklear. 'Then what is the problem? asked Owyn. Locklear looked around the clearing. 'These are the problem. Someone has gotten word ahead of us. We can be certain of that. " 'How? asked Gorath. 'These are Quegan pirates, "said Locklear. 'Look at their weapons ' 'I wouldn't know a Quegan if I tripped over him, "said Owyn. 'I'll take your word for it, squire. " 'Do not pirates usually ply their trade at sea? asked Gorath. 'They do, "said Locklear, 'unless someone's paid them to stake out a road and wait for three travellers on foot. "He knelt next to the man who had died at his feet and said, 'Look at his hands. Those are the hands of a man used to handling rope. Those Quegan cutlasses are the clincher. "He examined the man, looking for a Pouch or purse, saying, 'Look for anything that might be a message They did and came away with a little gold and a couple of daggers in addition to the four cutlasses. But no messages or notes, nothing

indicating who had hired the pirates. We're not dose enough to Ylith for a band of pirates to have made it this far north undetected in the time since we left Yabon. " 'Someone must have sent word south when I left the Northlands, " said Gorath. 'But how? "asked Owyn. 'You've told me you only spent a couple of days in Tyr-Sog, and you were riding until yesterday. " 'That's an odd question for a student of magic, "observed Gorath. Owyn blushed a little. 'Oh. " 'You've Spellweavers who can do such?'asked Locklear. 'Not such as the eledhel - those you call "elves" - call Spellweivers. But we have our practitioners of magic. And there are others of your race who will sell their arts. " Owyn said, 'I've never witnessed it, but I have heard of a talent called "mind speech" which allows a spell-caster to speak with another. And there's something known as "dream speech" as well. Either -' 'Someone really wants you dead, don't they? "observed Locklear, interrupting the boy. 'Delekhan, "said Gorath. 'And he was gathering to his side any of my people who showed such talents. I know his goals, but not his plan. And if magic arts are part of it, I fear the results. " Locklear said, 'I understand that. I've had my share of encounters with people using magic who shouldn't. "He glanced at Owyn and said, That blinding trick was quite good, lad. " Looking embarrassed, Owyn said, 'I thought it might help. I know a few spells like that, but nothing that would overpower an enemy. Still, I'll try to help where I can. " Glancing at Owyn, Locklear said, 'I know. Let's get to Lamut. " Lamut stood astride the road south, requiring anyone travelling from Yabon to Ylith to pass through its gates or endure a long trek to the east throueh danlyerous foothills. The foulbourgh of the city sprawled in all directions, while the old walls of the city stood behind, nearly useless now, given the ease with which any attacker could mount the buildings next to them and gain the parapet from their roofs.

It was nearly sundown and all three travellers were tired, footsore, and hungry. We can present ourselves to Earl Kasumi tomorrow. " Why not now? "asked Owyn. 'I could use a meal and a bed. " 'Because the garrison is up there, "said Locklear, pointing at a distant fortress high above the city on a hillside, 'and that would be another two hours'walk, whereas a cheap inn is but one minute that way. "He pointed at the gate. Will your countrymen object to my presence? "asked Gorath. 'They would if they suspected your nature. If they think you an elf from Elvandar, they may only stare a little. Come on. We've looted enough gold for a night of relative comfort, and in the morning we'll visit the Earl and see if he can get us safely to Krondor. " They entered the city under the watchful gaze of otherwise boredlooking soldiers. One of them stood out from his companions, being shorter, and much more businesslike in his manner. Locklear smiled and nodded at the guards, but the three travellers didn't stop or speak. A short distance inside the city gates sat an inn, marked by a wagon wheel painted bright blue. There, "said Locklear. They entered the inn, busy, but not crowded, and moved to a table near the far wall. As they sat a stout young serving woman came, took their order for food and ale, and left. As they were waiting, Locklear spied a figure on the other side of the room staring at him. It took a moment for Locklear to realize the figure wasn't a man, but a dwarf. The dwarf stood and made his way across the room. He bore a large scar across his face, cutting through his left eye. He stood before them and said, 'You don't recognize me, do you, Locky? " Locklear realized the last time he had seen the dwarf he had not borne the scar he now sported, but at hearing his name from the dwarfs lips, he said, 'Dubal! Without the eye-patch, it took me a moment. " The dwarf moved to sit next to Owyn, across from Gorath. J won this face in battle, from one of his kin -'he pointed at Gorath'- and I'll be a dragon's mother before I hide it again. " 'Dubal found me hiding in a cellar after the Battle of Sethanon, " said Locklear. 'Locked in there with a pretty wench, if memory serves.'The dwarf laughed.

Locklear shrugged. Well, that was by chance. " Dubal said, 'Now tell me, what is a seigneur of the Prince's court doing sitting in Lamut with a moredhel warchieff He kept his voice low, but Owyn glanced around to see if anyone had overheard him. 'You know me? "asked Gorath. 'I know your race, for you are the enemy of my blood, and I know your armour for what it is. A human might not notice, but we of the Grey Towers have fought your kind long enough 1 wouldn't mistake you for one from Elvandar. It's only your present company that keeps me from killing you here and now. " Locklear held up his hand. 'I would count it a kindness and a personal favour, as would Prince Arutha, should you imagine this person on my left to be an elf' 'I think I can manage. But you'll have to come to the Grey Towers and tell me the story behind this mummery. " 'If I can, I will, "said Locklear. 'Now, what brings you alone to Lamut? " 'We've got problems at our mines and had a collapse. Some of us are stuck on this side of the Grey Towers and I came in to the city to buy some stores. I'll hire a waggon and head back in the morning. For the time being, I'm content to sit and drink, and jabber with some of these Tsuram here in Lamut. I fought them during the war, and they've turned out to be a stalwart enough bunch once you get to know them. "He pointed to the bar. 'That tall fellow -' Locky laughed to hear anyone call a Tsurani 'tall" - he's Sumani, the owner. Has a fair number of tales to spin about his days serving on the Tsurani world, and I'm switched if it doesn't sound like he's telling the truth most of the time. " Locklear laughed. 'Most Tsurani I know don't indulge in tall tales, Dubal. " 'Seems to be so, but you never know. I've fought the big bugs, the Cho-ja, but some of those other things he talks about, wen, I'm hard-pressed to believe them. " The serving woman arrived with the food and ale and they fell to. 'Now, "said Dubal, 'can you tell me what brings you here? " 'No, "replied Locklear, 'but we can ask you if you've seen any Quegans hanging around? " 'There was a pack of them through here two days ago, according to the gossip, "said Dubal. 'I just arrived and was brokering the material we need. Aren't Quegans a bit far from home? "

You could say that, "observed Locklear. We ran into some and wolldered if they had friends. " Well, according to the gossip, they were all heading north from here, so if you didn't run into a big bunch, theyve got friends around. " Locklear said, 'That's as I figured. " They ate in silence for a while, as Dubal nursed his mug of ale. Then the dwarf said, 'You wouldn't have run across one of those Armengar monster hunters coming from the north, have you? " 'Monster hunter? asked Owyn. Locklear said, 'Beast Hunter, is what he means. I met one, once. " He smiled at the memory. They had been travelling with Prince Arutha away from a band of moredhel, and had run into a Beast Hunter from Armengar with his Beast Hound. It had been a trap, but it had saved them from the pursuing moredhel. 'No, I think those that remain are up in the hills of northern Yabon. Why?." 'Oh, we've got a Brak Nurr loose in the mine and need someone to hunt it down for us. We can either rebuild the mine or hunt the thing, but there aren't enough of us on this side of the mountain to do both. " 'What's a Brak Nurr? "asked Owyn. 'I've never heard of such a creature. " 'It's more a nuisance than a menace, "said Dubal. 'It's a pretty stupid creature, but most of their kind stay in the lower mines and tunnels under the mountain. It's roughly man-shaped, but looks like a walking pile of rocks. That's part of its danger, boy, "Dubal said to Owyn. 'You can't see one until you've stepped on its toes, as often as not. Theyre slow and lumbering, but they're strong and can crush a man's skull with a single blow. This one came up because of the rockslide, I think, but whatever the cause, it's tried to hurt a couple of our lads. We've chased it off, but can't take the time to hunt it down. If you're up for a bit of fun, I can take you along and if you rid the mines of it, I'll be happy to see you rewarded. " Reward? "said Locky. 'That's always a good word, but time doesn't permit. If circumstances bring us to the mines any time soon, we'll be glad to help, but for the moment, we're heading south. " Dubal stood. 'I understand. Once we get the tunnels finished, we'll go looking for the beastie. Now, I'm for bed and an early start. It was

good seeing you again, squire, even in such company as this, "he said, indicating Gorath. 'Good fortune follow you. " 'And you, Dubal. " Locklear finished eating and rose to approach the innkeeper. The innkeeper wore a Kingdom-style tunic and trousers, the latter tucked into high-top calfskin boots. But he wore a fur-lined, woven-wool heavy cloak, though it was thrown back, as if even in this warm inn it was too cold for his liking. 'Sir? "asked the innkeeper, his heavy accent making the word sound odd to Locklear. 'Honours to your house, "said Locklear in Tsurani. The man smiled and said something in return. Locklear smiled and shrugged. 'Sorry, that was all the Tsurani I know. " The man's smile broadened. 'More than most, "he said. 'You're not from Lamut, "he observed. 'True. I learned a little of your native tongue at Sethanon. " 'Ah, "said the innkeeper, nodding in understanding. Few who were at Sethanon spoke of what had occurred there, mostly because few understood it. At the height of the battle a great upheaval had driven both armies, invaders and defenders, fleeing from the city. A green light from the heavens and the appearance of something in the sky, followed by the destruction of the centre of the city, had rendered most men stunned, and a few deaf, after the battle. No one was certain what had happened, though most conceded a great magic had been unleashed. Most speculated the magician Pug, a friend of the Prince, had a hand in it, but no one seemed to know for certain. Locklear had missed most of the end of the battle, being hidden in a cellar in the city, but he had heard enough accounts from other eyewitnesses to have formed a pretty clear picture in his own mind. And there was a special bond among those who had survived the Battle of Sethanon, irrespective of their place of birth, for it had been Tsurani, Kingdom, and even Keshian soldiers, who had driven the moredhel and their goblin allies back into the Northlands. 'What I said,'explained the innkeeper, 'was "Honour to your houses, and be welcome to the Blue Wheel Inn"." 'Blue Wheel? That's one of your Tsurani political parties, isn't it? " The innkeeper's broad face split into a smile, revealing even white teeth. His dark eyes seemed to glint in the lanternlight. 'You do

knoxv of us!"He extended his hand, Kingdom fashion, and said, 'I am Sumani. If there is anything that my servants or I may do, you need only ask. " Locklear shook the innkeeper's hand and said, 'A room for the night after we finish our meal would serve. We have business in the castle tomorrow at dawn. " The stocky ex-fighter nodded. 'You're in luck, my friend. Last night I would have had to express my regrets and endure the shame of being unable to ffilfil your request. We were full, but this morning a large party departed and we have rooms. "He reached under the bar and produced a heavy iron key. 'On my home world this would have been worth a man's life; here it is but a tool. " Locklear nodded, understanding the scarcity of metals on Kelewan. He took the key. 'Large partyy 'Yes, "said Sumani. 'Foreigners. Quegans, I believe. Their speech was strange -to my ear. " Locklear looked around the obviously prosperous inn. 'How did a Tsurani soldier end up running an inn in Lamut? 'After the war, Earl Kasumi gave those of us who had been trapped on this side of the rift the opportunity to live as Kingdom citizens. When the rift was reopened, he gave those of us here in Lamut the choice of leaving service and returning to the Shinzawai estates on Kelewan. Most stayed, though some left service and returned to serve again with Kasumi's father, Lord Kamatsu. A few of us, however, retired here in Lamut. I had no living family back home. "He glanced around. 'And to tell the truth, I live better here than I would have back home. There, I might have become a farmer, or a labourer on the Shinzawai estates. "He pointed through the open door to the kitchen to where a tall, stout woman was hard at work preparing food. 'Here, I have a Kingdom wife. We have two children. Life is good. And I am part of the citys militia, so I still train with my sword. The gods of both worlds smile on me and I prosper. I find business to be as challenging as warfare. " Locklear smiled. 'I have no head for business, though I have been told it often is like warfare. What gossip?

The old former fighter said, 'Much. Many travellers in Lamut over the last month. Much speculation. A large party of Great Ones came through here last week. And it is rumoured some brigands from my home world, grey warriors, have also been seen near the city. " 'Grey warriors?'asked Locklear. 'Houseless men? What would they be doing here in Lamut? " Sumani shrugged. 'It may be those without honour have heard that here a man may rise by his own wits and talents, and not be bound by his rank at birth. Or it may be they are seeking riches in this land. With a grey warrior, who can say? "A frown crossed Sumani's face. 'What? "asked Locklear. Just this one thing: the rift is controlled by those who serve the Great Ones on Kelewan, and Kingdom soldiers guard the gate on this side. To pass through, these grey warriors would have to have documents, or allies among those guarding the rift gate. " 'Bribes? "asked Locklear. 'Here, perhaps. I've found in the Kingdom the concept of honour is different than at home. But betrayal from the servants of the Great Ones? "He shook his head. 'That is impossible. " 'Thanks, "said Locklear, smelling a puzzle. 'I'll keep my eyes and ears open. The Tsurani laughed. 'That is a funny thing to say, "he observed. 'Let me know if I may be of any further service. " Locklear nodded. He took a lantern from the innkeeper and returned to the table. Gorath and Owyn rose, and Locklear led his companions up the stairs to a simple room with four beds. He motioned for Owyn to help him move one of the beds across the door, barring it against a sudden attack, then he moved another directly below the window. 'Owyn,'he said, pointing to the bed under the window, 'you sleep there. " Why? "asked the young man from Timons. 'It's draughty under there. " Gorath looked on with a slight turn to his lip, as if amused, as Locklear answered, 'Because if anyone climbs in through the window, theyll step on you and your shouts will alert us. "

Grumbling, Owyn wrapped his cloak tightly around himself and lay down. Locklear indicated one of the beds to Gorath, who lay upon it without comment. Locklear sat on his bed and blew out the flame in the lantern, plunging the room into darkness. Voices from the common room below carried upstairs, and Locklear let his mind JA wander. The presence of foreigners and the attack by the Quegans worried him, and the rumour of Tsurani grey warriors in the area caused him additional concern, but fatigue and his injury caused him to quickly fall asleep. h TWO Deception T he soldier waved them in. 'You may enter, "he informed Locklear. Locklear led his companions into the guardroom of the castle. They had approached the castle on foot, after an earlymorning climb up a long, winding road from the city. He was doubly glad they had chosen to spend the night in the city. His ribs still hurt, but after a night's sleep in a relatively warm bed and two meals, and he was feeling twice as fit as he had the day before. The captain of the castle guard looked up as they entered and said, 'Squire Locklear, isn't it? " 'Yes, Captain Belford, "said Locklear, accepting the captain's hand. We met when I passed through on my way north a few months back. " 'I remember, "said the captain with a half-hidden grin. Locklear knew the captain must have heard the rumour of the reason for his banishment to the north. 'What can I do for you? " 'I'd like to see the Earl, if he has the time. " 'I'm sure he'd love to see you again, sir, but the Earl's not here, " said the seasoned old fighter. 'He's off on some errand with a troop of men - all Tsurani-bred - leaving me here to take care of things. " 'The Countess? "asked Locklear, inquiring after Kasumi's wife. 'Down in the city, actually. Shopping and visiting with her family. " Earl Kasumi had married the daughter of one of Lamut's more prosperous merchants. 'If you need something official, you can wait until one of

them gets back or ask me, squire. As long as you don't need an armed escort somewhere. " Locklear grimaced. 'I had been thinking about asking for some men to accompany us down to Ylith. " Wish I could oblige, squire, and if you've the Prince's warrant with you, I'd scrape together a dozen swords for you, but as it is, the Earl's off training recruits, I've got my usual patrols along the frontier, and the rest of the lads are out looking for a bunch of Tsurani renegades. " Owyn said, 'Renegades? "Locklear had mentioned nothing of the Tsurani grey warriors to his companions. 'I heard some rumours,'was all Locklear said. The captain motioned for the three of them to sit. Owyn was left standing when Gorath and Locklear took the only two free chairs in the office. 'I wish it was only rumours, "said Belford. 'You know that Tsurani magician, Makala? " 'By reputation only, "said Locklear. 'He was due to arrive in Krondor a few weeks after I departed some months ago. The other Tsurani Great Ones spoke of him, but as they weren't the most sociable bunch, I only gathered a few things about him. He's very influential in their Assembly of Magicians, is keen to foster trade and what I believe the Prince is calling "cultural exchanges" between the Empire of Tsuranuanni and the Kingdom, and he was personally coming for a visit. " Well, he did that, "said the captain. 'He arrived here a few days ago and called on the Earl. Every Tsurani of any rank does that, as the Earl's father is very important on the Tsurani home world. So it's a duty thing. "The old captain rubbed his beard-stubbled chin with a gloved hand. 'The Tsurani are very deep into "duty', I have learned in my time with the Earl. Anyway, they were here for a couple of days, Makala, some other Black Robes, and honour guards and bearers and the bunch, and it seems some of the bearers weren't really bearers, but were some kind of dishonoured warriors from the Empire. " 'Grey warriors, "said Locklear. 'I heard. "That would explain how the grey warriors got through the rift, thought Locklear, disguised as bearers. 'That's who my lads are looking for. Rumour is they fled east. If they get over the mountains and into the Dimwood, we'll never find

them. " Why the fass? "asked Owyn. 'Are they slaves or indentured? " 'Squire? "said the captain pointedly. 'He's the son of the Baron of Tirnons, "explained Locklear. Well, young sir, "said the captain, 'th-ese men are something like outlaws on their own world, which by itself isn't enough to have me chasing after them, but here they stole something of value to this Makala - a ruby of some rarity, I gather - and he's making enough of a filss about it that you'd think the go, ds themselves lent it to hini and he's got to take it back in a week. S(> the Earl, some because he's polite, and some because he's Tsurani an-d used to jumping whenever one of those Black Robes barks, he's got us combing the hills looking for those bastards. " Locklear smiled at Owyn, as if aski@ng if that was explanation enough. The captain looked at Gorath, as if expecting him to say something. Gorath remained silen-t. Locklear didn ) t know if the captain recognized the moredhel for what he was or thought him an elf, and didn't see the need to explain things to him. The captain said, 'What would you need an escort for, if I may make so bold as to ask? " We've had some problems, "said Locklear. 'Someone's hired Quegan swords to keep us from reaching Krondor. " The captain stroked his chin again and remained silent a long moment as he thought. 'Here's one thing I can do, "he said. 'I've got to run a patrol out to the border with the Free Cities. I can have you travel with it until it turns westwar-d, almost half-way between Lamut and Zfin- That'll get you part of the way in safety. " Locklear was silent a moment, then s2id, 'I have a better idea. " Tv'hat? asked Captain Belford. 'If you can pick three men to play our parts, and ride conspicuously out the south city gate, we'll head east and slip over the mountain and head south to Krondor along the east mountain highway, where we won't be expected. " 'A ruse? "asked the captain. 'One I learned from the Prince, "said Locklear. 'He used it to good effect in the Riftwar. If you can lead away those looking for us, long enough for us to reach the far side of the mountains, we should be safe. " 'I can arrange that. "He glanced at Owyn and Gorath. 'I've got

some men who can pass for you, if we keep the hood up on the one playing your elf friend, here. "He stood up. 'Let me arrange to have the evening patrol stop by your lodgings F He looked at them questioningly. 'The Inn of the Blue Wheel. " Belford smiled. 'Sumani's place. Don't let his smiling countenance fool you; he's a tough boot. If you get the time, have him show you some of his fighting tricks. He'll make time for a few coins. His decision not to stay in service was our loss. " The captain left and returned a short time later. 'It's taken care of Head back to the city and let anyone who might be following you see you return. Lie low in the inn until tonight and I'll have three horses waiting for you in the inn's stable. "He handed Locklear a piece of parchment. 'Here's a pass. If one of our lads on the road to the east stops you, this will set him right. " Locklear rose. 'Thank you, captain. You've been a great help. If there's anything I can do for you when you're next in Krondor, please tell me. " The old captain smiled. Rubbing his chin once more he said, Well, you could introduce me to that merchant's young wife I hear got you run up this way in the first place. " Owyn grinned and Gorath remained impassive as Locklear blushed and grimaced. 'I'll see what I can do. "They rose and departed the office. Owyn said, We walk? " We walk, "said Locklear as they headed for the main gate of the cdsde. 'But at least it's downhill. " Gorath said, 'That is actually more tiring. " Locklear swore. 'It was a joke. " Gorath said, 'Really@' His tone was so dry it took a moment for Owyn to realize he was twitting Locklear. Owyn kept his own mirth in check and they started back toward the city. Locklear slipped through the door into their room. Gorath looked up without alarm, but Owyn jumped off the bed. Where have

You been? " 'Nosing around. Sitting up here might be smarter, but I've got this itch to scratch. " Gorath looked on, but still said nothing. Owyn said, 'Itch? Locklear smiled. 'Too many years of keeping the wrong sort of company, I suppose, but the reports of those grey warriors and the theft of some sort of rich item dear to a Tsuram Great One had me thinking. If I stole something on a different world, how would I dispose of it? " 'Depends on what it is, I guess, "offered Owyn. Gorath gave a slight nod, but stiff said nothing. 'There would have to be a local contact, someone who knew where one disposes of something of value. " 'And you expect to discover this person in the midst of the throng of this city and use him to trace this band of thieves? "asked Gorath. 'No, "said Locklear waving away the comment. 'The captain said the stolen item is a gem, which being from Kelewan isn't a shock. There isn't much on that world of value that's also easy to transport that would fetch a high value here. So my thinking is that the best way to find this missing gem is to learn where it's most likely to end up. " 'A fence? "asked Owyn. 'No, for if as I suspect the value of the ruby is enough to give a band of desperate men a new start on a strange world, it would have to be the sort of man who has a legitimate enterprise, one likely to mask the movement of this itern. " 'You seem to understand this sort of business better than a noble of your race should, "observed Gorath. 'I said I kept the wrong sort of company. After buying a few drinks, I discovered there's a merchant with less than a stellar reputation who deals in gems, jewellery, and other luxury items. He's a man named Kiefer Alescook. " Who told you this? "asked Owyn. 'Our host, actually, "said Locklear, motioning it was time for them to depart. They rose and gathered their gear, and moved out down the stairs to the common room. With a wave goodbye to Sumani, they moved through the door. Once outside the inn, Locklear motioned for them to walk around the corner to the stabling yard next to the inn. They moved inside the door and found three men waiting for them, each holding two horses. One said, 'Switch cloaks, quickly!"

Each was of a like height with Locklear and his companions and the ex, hange was made. If the man playing the part of Gorath had any notion of whom he was impersonating, he kept such thoughts to himself, merely handing Gorath a large blue cloak, taking the dark grey one worn by the moredhel. The others switched cloaks and Locklear took the reins of one of the horses. By the time the three impostors were mounted, the sound of hooves on the stones announced the arrival of the patrol that would head down toward Ain this evening. From outside the gate of the stabling yard, a sergeant shouted, We're here to escort you south, Squire Locklead' Locklear took his cue and shouted back, We're ready!"He nodded to the three men impersonating them who rode off and joined the van of the column. Locklear waited and after a few minutes said, 'Owyn, you ride out, turn left and head straight out the gate. Ride a mile, then wait. Gorath and I will be behind you by a few minutes. " Gorath grunted his approval. 'So should anyone linger, he won't see three riders. " Locklear nodded and Owyn said,'Hold this, please.'He handed his quarterstaff to Locklear, climbed into the saddle, then took the long oaken pole back. With a deft movement, he slung it over his shoulder, through his belt, then twisted it, so it hung across his shoulders and back, not encumbering him or the horse too much. Gorath easily mounted, though he looked slightly ill at ease. 'Don't ride much? "asked Locklear as Owyn departed. 'Not really. It's been a while, thirty or so years. " 'Not a lot of horses in the Northlands? " Without bitterness, Gorath said, 'Not a lot of anything in the Northlands. " Locklear said, J remember. " Gorath nodded. We bled at Armengar. " Locklear said, 'Not enough. It didn't keep you from coming through Highcastle. "

Gorath pointed with his chin. We should go now. "He didn't wait for Locklear, but put heels to the sides of his horse and rode out. Locklear hesitated a moment, then followed after. He overtook the dark elf as he rode easily through the foot traffic of the city. Men hurried home for evening meals while shops dosed on every side. Travellers fresh in from the highway hurried toward the inn, eager to wash away the days trail dust with an ale, and women of the night began to appear on street corners. Locklear and Owyn rode out the gate, ignored by the guards, and set their horses to cantering. A few minutes later they spied Owyn sitting on the side of the road. When they reached him, he turned and said, 'Now what? " Locklear pointed toward a stand of woods a short distance away. 'A cold camp, unfortunately, but at first light we ride north a few miles. There's a mine road to the east that leads over the mountains. We'll take that, then turn south on the other side. With luck we'll avoid those seeking our friend here and make our way safely to the King's Highway south of Quester's View. " Owyn said, 'That means we're going to come out near Loriel, right? " 'Yes, "said Locklear, with a smile. Which means we'll have the chance to visit one Kiefer Alescook along the way. " Why involve ourselves in this matter? "asked Gorath. We need to hurry to Krondor. " We are, and a few minutes' conversation with Master Alescook may yield u's a benefit. Should we discover the whereabouts of this missing gem, we win credit with Prince Arutha, for I am certain he wishes to be a gracious host to the visiting magicians from Kelewan. " 'And if we don't? "asked Owyn as they rode toward the woods. 'Then I still have to come up with a compelling reason why I left Tyr-Sog without his leave and returned with only this moredhel and an unlikely story. "

Owyn sighed aloud. Well, you think of one to tell my father when I get back home and I'll try to come up with something to tell the Prince. " Gorath chuckled at this. Owyn and Locklear exchanged glances. Locklear shook his head in the evening gloom. He had never considered the dark elves might have a sense of humour. The wind was cold in the passes, for as winter was coming, in the elevations above them snow already clung tenaciously to the rocks and ice lurked in depressions in the road, making the footing dangerous. They rode slowly, Locklear and Owyn both with their cloaks pulled tightly around them. Gorath kept his hood up, but rode without apparent discomfort. 'How much longer? "asked Owyn, his teeth chattering. 'A half-hour less than the last time you asked, "said Locklear. 'Squire,'said Owyn. 'I'm freezing. " Locklear said, 'Really. How unusual. " Gorath held up his hand. 'Quiet, "he said softly, with just enough authority and volume to carry to his companions, but no farther. He pointed up ahead. 'In the rocks, "he whispered. Whatfasked Locklear in hushed tones. Gorath only pointed. He held up four fingers. 'Maybe theyre bandits, "whispered Owyn. 'Theyre speaking my tongue, "said Gorath. Locklear sighed. 'Theyre covering all the roads, then. " 'How do we proceed? "asked Owyn. Pulling his sword, Gorath said, We kill them.'He spurred his horse forward, with Locklear hesitating only an instant before following. Owyn reached up and quickly pulled out his staff, tucking it under his arm like a lance, then urging his horse forward. He heard a shout as he rounded a turn in the trail and entered a widening in the road where one dark elf lay dying in the road as Gorath sped past him. The other three were not so quickly taken, but rather hurried up into higher rocks where the horses couldn't follow. Locklear didn't hesitate

and in a move that startled Owyn, the squire jumped up on his saddle and leaped off the running horse's back, knocking a moredhel from the rock he was climbing. On his right Owyn saw another one turn, rapidly stringing his bow, then reaching in a hip quiver for an arrow. Owyn urged his horse forward, and swept his staff, striking the bowman below the knee. The bowman went down, his feet shooting out from under him, and struck the rocks with the back of his head. Owyn's mount shied from the sudden motion near his head and suddenly Owyn found himself falling backwards. 'Ahhhh!"he cried, and then he struck something softer than the rocks. A stunned 'oof accompanied the impact, and a groan told him he had landed atop the already injured dark elf. As if scorched by the touch of a flame, Owyn turned over and sat up, scrambling backward. Suddenly he was struck from behind by his horse as the animal turned and sped down the trail. 'Hey!"Owyn shouted, as if he could order the animal to stop. He then realized there was a struggle going on, and the twice-struck moredhel was attempting to rise. Owyn looked around for a weapon and saw the fallen archer's bow. Owyn grabbed it, and using it like a club, struck the moredhel in the head with as much strength as he could muster. The bow shattered and the warrior's head snapped back. Owyn was certain he wouldn't rise again. The young magician turned to see Locklear standing away from a now dead dark elf, while Gorath likewise stood over a fallen foe. The moredhel turned and looked in all directions, as if seeking another foe. After a moment, he put up his sword and said, 'They are alone. " 'How can you tell? "asked Locklear. 'These are my people, "said Gorath without apparent bitterness. 'It is unusual for even this many to travel together this far south of our lands. "He motioned toward a small fire. 'They didn't expect to encounter us. " 'Then what were they doing here? "asked Locklear. Waiting for someone? " Whof asked Owyn. Gorath looked around in the late-afternoon light as if seeing something in the distant peaks, or through the rocks on either side of the trail.

'I don't know. But they were waiting here. " Locklear said, Where is your horse, Owyn? " Owyn looked over his shoulder and said, 'Back down there somewhere I fell off. " Gorath smiled. 'I saw you land on that one over there.'He indicated the body. Locklear said, 'Hurry back down the trail and see if you can find him. If he's heading back toward Lamut, we'll have to ride in rotation. I don't want to be slowed any more than necessary. " As Owyn ran off, Gorath said, 'Why don't you leave him behind? Locklear studied the moredhers expression as if trying to read him, then at last he said, 'It's not our way. " Gorath laughed mockingly. 'My experience with your kind tells me otherwise. " t,ocklear said, 'Then it's not my way. " Gorath shrugged. 'I can accept that.'He set to examining the corpse at Locklear's feet and after a moment said, 'This is interesting. "He held out an object for Locklear's examination. vwhat is this? "asked Locklear, looking at a multi-faceted stone of an odd blue hue. 'A snow sapphire. " 'Sapphire!"said Locklear. 'It's as big as an egg!" 'It's not a particularly valuable stone, "said Gorath. 'They are common north of the Teeth of the World. " 'So it's, what? A keepsake? 'Perhaps, but when a war party leaves our homeland, we travel light. Weapons, rations, extra bowstrings, and little else. We easily live by forage. " 'Maybe this isn't a war party, "suggested Locklear. 'Maybe they live around here? Gorath shook his head. 'The last of my people south of the Teeth of the World lived in the Grey Towers and they fled to the Northlands with the coming of the Tsurani. None of my race has lived this near the Bitter Sea since before the Kingdom came to these mountains. No, while not of my clan, these are from the Northlands. "He put the gem in his belt pouch and continued to examine the bodies. Time passed and finally Owyn put in an appearance, leading his horse.

'Damn all horses, "he swore. 'He made me chase him until he got bored. " Locklear smiled. 'Next time, don't fall off 'I didn't plan on it this time, "said Owyn. Gorath said, We need to hide these. "He pointed to the four dead moredhel. He picked up one and carried it a short way down the trail then unceremoniously threw the corpse over the side of a ravine. Owyn looked at Locklear, and the young magician tied his horse's reins to a nearby bush. He picked up the feet of the nearest corpse while Locklear lifted the creature under the shoulders. Soon all four bodies were consigned to the ravine hundreds of feet below. Locklear mounted as did Gorath and Owyn. Leaving for the time being the mystery of why these moredhel were waiting at this lonely spot on a rarely used trail, they rode on. Loriel appeared before them, a small city - really a large town nestled into the large valley which ran eastward. Another valley intersected from the south. Gorath said, We need food. " 'A fact of which my stomach is well aware, "answered Locklear. Owyn said, 'Not that I'm in a hurry to face my father, but this is turning into a roundabout journey, squire. " Locklear pointed to the southern valley. 'There's a road through there that's a very straight course to Hawles Hollow. From there we have our choice of routes, south along a narrow ridge trail, or southwest back to the King's Highway. " Gorath said, 'And then to Krondor? " 'And then to Krondor, "agreed Locklear. 'Something in all this is making what my friend Jimmy calls his "bump of trouble" itch like I've been attacked there by fleas. " 'Gorath, this stolen ruby, the Tsurani magicians, all of it is somehow ... more than coincidence. " 'How? "asked Owyn. 'If I knew, "said Locklear, 'we wouldn't be stopping off to visit Mr. Alescook. He may know something or know someone who knows what it's about, but the more I think on this mystery, the more it bothers me that I don't know what's behind all this. 'But we're going to find out or die trying. "

Owyn didn't look happy at the second choice, but said nothing. Gorath just looked out over the town as they rode down towards a small guard post that sat beside the trail. A town constable of advancing years and considerable girth held up his hand and said, 'Halt!" The three reined in and Locklear inquired, 'N'at is it? " We've had a rash of renegades around here, lately, m'lad, so state your business. " We're travelling south and stopping for provisions, "said Locklear 'And who might you be, to be riding down out of the mountains? Locklear produced the paper given him by Captain Belford and said, 'This should explain as much as you need to know, constable. " The man took the document and squinted at it. Locklear realized he couldn't read, but he made a show of studying it. Finally, convinced by the large embossment at the bottom, the constable handed back the paper and said, 'You may pass, sir. Just be wary if you're out after dark' cwhy? asked Locklear. 'As I said, sir, lots of ruffians and bandits passing by lately, and not too few of those murderous Brothers of the Dark Path. Look a bit like your elf friend there, but with long black nails and red eyes which shine in the night. " Locklear could barely hold back his amusement as he said, We'll be wary, constable. " They rode past and Gorath said, 'That one has never seen one of iny people in his life. " 'So I gathered, "observed Locklear, 'though I must pay more attention to your eyes at night. I may have missed the red glow. " Owyn chuckled and they found themselves an inn. It was dirty, crowded and dark, which suited Locklear fine as he was low on funds. He had thought about asking Captain Belford for a loan, but decided the captain's only response would have been, 'wait for Earl Kasumi, " and while Locklear didn't mind taking a circuitous route to get to

Krondor to avoid ambushes, he was anxious to put the mystery of what was occurring in the Northlands before Arutha. There were no rooms available, a situation that surprised Locklear, but the innkeeper gave them leave to sleep in the commons. Owyn grumbled at the need, but Gorath kept his thoughts to himself. So far no one had objected to the moredhel's presence along the way, either because they didn't recognize him for what he was, mistaking him for an elf, or because a moredhel with renegade humans in these mountains was not all that unusual a sight. Whatever the cause, Locklear was grateful he didn't need to deal with curious onlookers. They ate at a crowded table, and after the meal listened to an indifferent troubadour. There were some games of chance and Locklear itched to try his hand at some cards, either pashawa or pokir. He resisted the impulse, as he could ill afford to lose, and one lesson taught him by his father and older brothers was don't gamble what you can't afford to lose. As the inn settled down and those sleeping in the commons began to claim corners and places under tables, Locklear approached the barkeep, a heavy-set man with a black beard. 'Sir? "he asked as Locklear moved between two other men to stand before him. 'Fell me, friend,'began Locklear. 'Is there a merchant in this town who deals in gems? " The barkeep nodded. 'Three doors down on the right. Name's Alescook. " 'Good, "said Locklear. 'I need to purchase a gift for a lady. " The barkeep grinned. 'I understand, sir. Now, one word: caution. " 'I don't understand, "said Locklear. 'I'm not saying Kiefer Alescook can't be trusted, but let's just say the source of some of his merchandise is a bit dodgy. " 'Ah, "said Locklear, nodding as if now he understood. 'Thanks. I'll bear that in mind. " Locklear returned to the table and said, 'I've found our man. He's nearby and we'll see him first thing in the morning. " 'Good, "said Gorath. 'I tire of your company. " Locklear laughed. 'You're not exactly an ale and fair song yourself,

Gorath. " Owyn said, Well, whatever. I'm tired and if we're to sleep on the floor, I don't want to get too far from the fire. " Locklear realized that men were now bedding down for the night and replied, 'Over there. " They moved to the indicated spot and unrolled their bedding. After a few minutes of listening to the sounds of hushed conversation from those few men still at the tables or the door opening and closing as men left to return to their homes, Locklear fell into a deep sleep. The merchant looked up as the three men entered the room. He was an old man, looking frail to the point of infirmity. He regarded the three with rheumy eyes. He studied Gorath for a moment, then said, 'If you've come for gold, I sent it north with one of your kind two days ago. " Gorath said, 'I did not come for gold. " Locklear said, We came looking for information. " The merchant fell silent. After a moment, he said, 'Information? Find a rumour-monger. I deal in gems and other fine iterns. " 'And from what we hear, you're not too particular as to the source of those items. " 'Are you suggesting I deal in stolen property? "demanded the old nian, his voice rising. Locklear held up his hand. 'I suggest nothing, but I am seeking a particular stone. " What? 'A ruby, unusual in size and character. I seek to return it to its rightful owner, no questions asked. If you came by it, no fault will be placed at your feet, @f you help us recover it. If you don't, then I suggest you may receive a visit from a royal magistrate and some very disapproving guardsmen from the garrison at Tyr-Sog. " The old man's expression turned calculating. His balding pate shone in the light of a single lantern that hung overhead. With feigned indifference he said, 'I have nothing to hide. But I may be able to help you. "

What do you know? "asked Locklear. 'Lately, my business has been brisk, but it's an unusual sort of trade, and I've been in this business for fifty years, lad. 'Recently, I've been handling transactions for parties I have not met, through agents and couriers. Most unusual, but profitable. Gems of high quality, many of them very rare, even remarkable, have passed through my hands. " 'Tsurani gems? "asked Locklear. 'Precisely!'said the old man. 'Yes, similar enough to our own rubies, sapphires, emeralds and the like to be recognized as such, but with slight variations only an expert might notice. And also, other gems unlike any found on this world. " 'Whom do you represent? asked Locklear. 'No one known to me, "said the old man. 'At irregular intervals of late, dark elves like your companion have come here, and they drop off gems. Later a man comes from the south and brings me gold. I take a commission and wait for the dark elves to return and take the gold. " Gorath turned to Locklear. 'Delekhan. He's using the gold to arm our people. " Locklear held his hand up, requesting silence. We'll talk later. "To the old man he said, Who buys the gems? " 'I don't know, but the man who receives them is known as Isaac. lie lives down in Hawles Hollow. " 'Have you seen this Isaac? "asked Locklear. 'Many times. He's a young man, about your height. Light brown hair he wears long to his shoulders. " 'Does he speak like an Easterner? " 'Yes, now that you mention it. He sounds court bred at times. " Locklear said, 'Thank you. I will mention your aid should any official investigation come of this. " 'I am always eager to help the authorities. I run a lawful enterprise ' 'Good. "Locklear motioned toward Gorath's purse and said, 'Sell him the stone. " Gorath took out the snow sapphire he had taken from the dead moredhel and put it down before Alescook. The merchant picked it up and examined it. 'Ah, a nice one. I have a buyer for these down south. I'll give you a golden sovereign for it. " 'Five, "said Locklear. 'These are not that rare, "said Alescook, tossing it back to Gorath, who started to put it away. 'But, on the other hand two sovereigns. " 'Four, "said Locklear. 'Three, and that's done with it. " They took the gold, enough for a meal along the way, left and went outside. To his companions Locklear said, We're passing through

Hawles Hollow on our way to Krondor, so our next choice is easy. We find Isaac. " As he mounted his horse, Gorath said, 'This Isaac is known to you,then? " Locklear said, 'Yes. He's the second biggest rogue I've known in my life. A fine companion for drinking and brawling. If he's caught up in something dodgy, it wouldn't surprise me. " They turned their horses southward and left the large, rolling valley of Loriel, entering the narrow river valley leading southward. Locklear had been able to purchase a little food at the inn, but the lack of funds was starting to worry him. He knew they could hunt, but his sense of something dark approaching was growing by the day. A renegade moredhel chieftain bringing warning of possible invasiony money moving to the north to buy weapons from weapons runners, and somehow the Tsurani were involved. Any way he looked at this, it was a bad situation. Unable to put aside his foreboding, he kept his thoughts to himself Gorath held up his hand and pointed. Softly he said, 'Something there. 'I don't see anything, "said Owyn. 'If you did, I would not need to warn you, "suggested the dark elf cvvhat do you see? "asked Locklear. 'An ambush. See those trees. Some lower branches have been hacked off, but not by a woodsman's axe or saw. " 'Owyn, "Locklear asked, 'can you still do that blinding trick? " 'Yes, "said Owyn, 'if I can see the man I'm trying to blind. " Well, as we're sitting here, pointing at them, I expect in a moment whoever's behind that brush is going to figure out we've spotted their ambush -' Locklear was interrupted by six figures rushing forward from the brush on foot. 'Moredheff shouted Locklear as he charged. He felt the sizzling energy speed past him as Owyn sought to blind an advancing dark elf. The spell took effect, for the creature faltered, reaching up to his eyes in alarm. Locklear leaned over the neck of his horse as an arrow flew past him.

'Get the bowman, "he shouted to Owyn. Gorath shouted a war cry and rode down one attacker while slashing at a second. Locklear engaged a dark elf who seemed indifferent to facing a mounted opponent, and Locklear knew from bitter experience how deadly the moredhel could be. While rarely mounted themselves, they had faced human cavalry for hundreds of years and were adept at pulling riders from horseback. Knowing their tactics, Locklear spurred his mount suddenly, turning it hard to the left. This knocked back the attacker he faced and revealed the one poised to leap and drag him down. Locklear slashed out with his sword, taking the creature in the throat, above his metal breastplate. Locklear kept his horse circling, so he quickly faced his first attacker. The sizzling sensation told him Owyn was once more blinding an opponent, and Locklear hoped it was the bowman. The moredhel who had fallen back as the horse spun pressed forward with a vicious slash at Locklear's leg. He barely got his sword down in time and felt the shock run up through his arm. His stiff ribs hindered his parry and the flat of his own blade slammed into his horse's side, causing the animal to shy. Locklear used his left leg and moved the animal back into a straight line, twisting his body to keep his eyes upon his foe. His ribs hurt frorn the effort, but he stayed alive as the moredhel swung at him again. He knocked that blow aside and delivered a weak counter which slapped his opponent in the face, irritating him more than doing any real damage. But the blow did slow the moredhel's advance, and Locklear got his horse turned to face his foe. Locklear remembered something his father had drilled into him and his brothers; a soldier who has a weapon and doesn't use it is either an idiot or dead. His horse was a weapon, and Locklear put his legs hard against his horse's flanks and tugged hard on the reins with his off hand. The horse picked up a canter, and to the moredhel it was as if the horse suddenly leaped at him. The warrior was a veteran and dodged to one side, but Locklear reined his horse in, turning hard to the left. To the moredhel, it looked as if Locklear was turning away, and the creature pressed forward,

Locklear kept the horse turning in a tight circle, and suddenly the moredhel realized his error as the young squire completed his circle with a slashing downward blow. This was no irritating tap, but a powerful blow which smashed bone as it cut into the side of the moredhel's skull. Locklear glanced toward Gorath and saw him beset by two foes, then looked back to Owyn, and saw that he was on foot a hundred yards away and holding a swordsman at bay with his staff. Hoping the bowman was still blinded by Owyn's magic, Locklear rode to Dwyn)s rescue. He kicked hard at his horse's flanks and the animal leaped forward so that he was approaching at a gallop when the moredhel heard him coming. The dark elf turned to look at his second opponent, giving Owyn the opening to strike with the butt of 4A his staff. He broke the creature's jaw and sent him slumping to the ground. Locklear reined his horse in so suddenly the animal planted his hooves and almost sat. Spinning the horse around, Locklear waved to Owyn, shouting, 'Keep the bowman off us!" As if the Goddess of Luck had turned a deaf ear to him, Locklear was lifted out of the saddle by an arrow. He struck the ground hard, barely avoiding broken bones by rolling. The arrow in his left shoulder snapped and the pain caused his vision to swim and took his breath away. For the briefest instant, Locklear fought to keep conscious, then he felt his eyes focus and he willed away the pain in his shoulder. A strangled cry behind him made him turn. Over him reared a moredhel, sword raised to strike. Suddenly Gorath was behind the moredhel, and he plunged his sword into the moredhel's back. Owyn ran past, wheeling his staff above his head. Locklear looked up as his would-be killer fell to his knees, then keeled over. Gorath turned before Locklear could speak and ran after Owyn. Locklear rose slowly on wobbly legs as he saw Owyn rush forward and strike a moredhel bowman who was vainly rubbing his eyes as if trying to clear them. The bowman was clubbed to his knees, and died a moment later as Gorath delivered the killing blow. Gorath spun around in a circle once, as if seeking another enemy, but

Locklear saw the six were dead. Gorath stood with his sword in hand, frustration on his face, then he shouted in rage. 'Delekhan!" Locklear stumbled to the dark elf and said, 'What? " 'They knew we were coming!"said Gorath. Owyn said, 'Somehow they got word south? " Gorath put up his sword. 'Nago. " 'What? "asked Locklear. 'Not what, who, "said Gorath. 'Nago. He's one of Delekhan's sorcerers. He and his brother Narab served the murderer. They are powerful chieftains in their own right, but right now they're doing Delekhan's bidding. Without their help, Delekhan never would have risen to power and overthrown the chieftains of the other clans. Without their help, these -' his hand swept in a circle, indicating the dead moredhel '- would not be here waiting. "He knelt next to one of the dead and said, 'This was my cousin, my kinsman. " He pointed to another one. 'That one is from a clan that has be sworn enemy to mine for generations. That they are both serving this monster hints at his power. " Locklear indicated his shoulder and sank to the ground. ONNYN examined it and explained, 'I can get the arrowhead out, but it,s going to hurt. " Locklear said, 'It already hurts. Get on with it. " While Owyn ministered to Locklear, Gorath said,'Nago and Narab both have the power of mind speech. Especially with one another, Those we killed on the road to your town of Loriel, or another who spied us, must have passed word to one of the brothers. He in turn alerted these as to our whereabouts. " Locklear said, 'So the chances are good that before they died, one of these also let Nago know we are here? " 'Almost certainly. " Wonderful, "said Locklear through gritted teeth as Owyn used his dagger to cut out the arrowhead. His eyes teared and his vision swam again for a moment, but by breathing slowly and deeply he kept conscious. Owyn,dusted the wound with a pack of herbs from his belt pouch then placed a cloth over it. 'Hold this here; press hard, "he instructed,

He went to the nearest body and robbed it of a strip of cloth, cut -away with his dagger, then returned to bind it tightly around Locklear's shoulder. 'Between that wound to your ribs and this shoulder, your left arm is close to useless, squire. " 'Just what I wanted to hear, "said Locklear as he tried to move his left arm and found Owyn's observation correct. He could move it scant inches before pain made him stop the attempt. 'Horses? " 'They've run off, "said Owyn. Wonderu, "said Locklear. 'I was knocked out of the saddle, what's your excuse@' fie demanded of the other two. Gorath said, 'Fighting on the back of the beast was too awkward. " Owyn said, 'I can't cast a spell from the saddle. Sorry. " Locklear stood. 'So we walk. " 'How far is it to Hawws Hollow? "asked Owyn. 'Too far, "said Locklear. 'If they're waiting for us, much too far. " THREE Revelation T he sentry blinked in surprise. One moment the approach to the town was empty, the next three figures were standing before him. 'What? "he exclaimed, bringing his old spear to something resembling a stance of readiness. 'Easy, friend, "said Locklear. He leaned upon Owyn's shoulder and looked as if he was close to death. They had encountered three more ambushes between the one where their horses had fled and Hawws Hollow. They had managed to avoid the first two, sneaking around human bandits. The last had been a squad of six moredhel who had been too alert. The fight had been bloody and costly. Gorath was wounded, a nasty cut to his left shoulder that Owyn had barely been able to staunch. Locklear had been injured again, nearly dying if not for Owyn's intervention, and the young magician himself was sporting a half-dozen minor wounds. 'Who are you? asked the confused sentry. He was obviously a farmer or worker from town, part of the citys militia Locklear guessed. 'Locklear, squire of the Prince's court in Krondor, and these two are my companions. " 'You look like brigands, to me, "replied the guardsman. We have proof, "said Locklear, 'but first I'd like to find someone who can help us before we bleed to death. " 'Brother Malcolm of the Temple

of Silban is in town, down at Logan's Tavern. He comes through here every six months or so. He'll help you out. " 'Where is Logan's? "asked Owyn as Locklear seemed about to lapse into unconsciousness. 'Just down the street. Can't miss it. Sign out front of a dwarf. " They made their way to the indicated establishment, which showed a faded sign of a comically drawn dwarf, obviously once painted with vivid colours. They went inside and found several townspeople sitting by, waiting for a priest in the robes of the Order of Silban who was in the corner ministering to a sick child. A couple of local workers were waiting, one with a bandaged hand, the other looking pale and weak. The priest looked up as he finished with the boy, who leaped down from his mother's lap without prompting and raced for the door. The priest looked at Locklear and said, 'Are you dying? " 'Not quite, "answered the squire. 'Good, because these fellows were here first and I'll only make them wait if you're near death. " Mustering as much dry wit as he could under the circumstances, Locklear replied, 'I'll try to let you know when I'm about to die. " Gorath's patience vanished. He moved to confront the priest and said, 'You will see my companion now. These others can wait. " The glowering dark elf towered over the small priest and his expression and voice left no room for argument this side of violence. The priest looked once more at Locklear and said, 'Very well, if you think it urgent. Bring him over to this table. " They half-carried Locklear to the table and laid him out on it. The priest said, Who bandaged this? " 'I did, "said Owyn. 'You did well enough, "said the priest. 'He's alive, so that counts for much. " After Locklear's tunic and the bandages were removed, the priest said, 'Silban preserve us! You've got three wounds fit to fell a bigger man. "He sprinkled a powder on the wounds, which brought a gasp of pain from Locklear, then the priest began a chant and closed his eyes.

Owyn felt power manifest in the room and the hairs on the back of his neck stood up. He had only been exposed to a little clerical magic in his life and it always seemed odd and exotic to him. A faint glow from the priest's hands threw illumination over Locklear's wounds and as Brother Malcolm droned his chant, Owyn could see the wounds begin to heal. They were still visible, but no longer fresh and angry. When the priest stopped, they looked old, past the danger stage. The priest was pale from the exertion when lie stopped. He said, 'That's all I can do now. Sleep and food will do the rest. "Looking at Owyn and Gorath, he asked, 'Do you have wounds, as well? " We do, "said Gorath. 'But we can wait until you tend to those two. "He pointed to the two locals waiting for treatment. Malcolm nodded. 'Good.'As he moved past Gorath, he said, 'Your inanners may be in question, moredhel, but your instincts serve you well. He might have bled to death had we waited another hour. " Gorath remained silent in the face of being recognized for what he was. He moved to sit next to Owyn and wait. When the two farmers, one with a smashed finger courtesy of a badly-aimed hammer and the other with a bad case of fever, were finished, Malcolm turned to Gorath and Owyn. 'Who's next? Gorath indicated Owyn and the magician went to sit before the priest. He watched with interest as the priest quickly treated and bound his wounds. They spoke little, for Owyn was almost out on his feet. When Gorath replaced him before the priest, the dark elf said, 'You recognize my race, yet you do not call for the town guard. Why? " The priest shrugged as he examined Gorath's wounds. 'You travel with men who do not look like renegades to me. You are not here killing and burning, so I assume your mission a peaceful one. " Why do you assume I have a mission? "asked Gorath. Why else would you travel in the human world? "Malcolm asked rhetorically. 'I have never known the moredhel to travel for pleasure ' Gorath grunted, forgoing comment.

Malcolm was quickly done and said, 'You should have come second; this wound was more severe than your friend's. But you'll live. "He washed his hands and dried them with a towel. 'It is my mission to aid and serve, but it is custom that those served donate. " Gorath indicated Locklear, who was now sitting upright at the table upon which he had lain. Locklear said, 'Brother, I fear I may only give you a scant token of our debt, but should you come to Krondor any time soon, visit me and I will repay you tenfold. " Locklear dug into his purse and judged how much he would need for a room that night, and other costs, then drew out a golden sovereign and two silver royals. 'It is all we can spare. Y 'It will do, "said the priest. 'In Krondor, where might I find you? " 'At the palace. I am one of the Prince's men. I am Squire Locklear. " 'Then I shall call upon you when next I'm in Krondor, young squire, and you can settle accounts with me then. "Glancing at Locklear's freshly-bound wounds, he said, 'Go easy on those cuts for another day. By tomorrow you'll feel better. If you avoid being stabbed again any time soon, you'll feel like your old self by weeles end. Now, I must go rest. This is more healing in one afternoon than I usually experience in a week. " The priest left and Locklear slowly rose to cross to the bar and found the innkeeper cleaning up. The portly man said, Welcome to The Dusty Dwarf, my friends. What may I do for you? " 'Food and a room, "said Locklear. They returned to a table and the innkeeper followed soon after, putting down a large platter of cold meats, breads baked earlier that morning, cheese and fruits. 'I've got some hot food cooking for later this evening, but this early in the day, cold fare is all I have. " Owyn and Gorath were already stuffing food into their mouths as Locklear was saying, 'That will be fine. Some ale, please. " 'Right away. " The man was back with the ale in a moment, and Owyn asked, 'Sir, what is the story behind the name of this place? " 'The Dusty Dwarf? "said the man. Yes. "

Well, truth to tell, it's not much of a story. Man named Struble owned this place. Called it The Merry Dwarf. Don't know why. But it had a bright sign. He never had the sign repainted in all the years he owned the place, so by the time I bought it from him, the sign was badly faded. All the locals called it The Dusty Dwarf by then, so I just went along. Saves me the cost of getting the sign painted, too. " Owyn smiled at the story, as the barkeep hurried off to meet the demands of another customer. Locklear looked nearly asleep as he said,'AJ1 right. We have two choices. We can take the main road down to Questor's View, or the back way through Eggly and Tannerus and lose a few days. " Owyn said, 'I'm only guessing, but from what Gorath has said, this Nago or Narab is keeping in contact with their agents by mind speech. z@s I said before, I know only a little about this speech, but what I do know is it can be very taxing. The magician Pug's daughter is known to be among the most gifted in the world at this and can speak across vast distances, but she is rare, even unique. For lesser magicians, it requires much rest. " Gorath looked on impassively, but Locklear said, 'Come to the point, if you don't mind. I'm having trouble staying awake. " 'The point is whoever this magician is, he's lying low in one place, probably guarded, and probably has one or two key agents in a given area. The rest of his orders are being run by messengers, I'm thinking. So they know where we've been, and may have even guessed where we are today, but they don't know which way we'll be going. " Locklear said, 'Fine, but what does that mean about our choice of route? Gorath said, 'It means he must spread his men equally between the two routes, so the best solution is to take the route where we will be best able to defend ourselves or travel with a larger band, such as a trading caravan. " Locklear motioned to the innkeeper, who came and gave him a key, indicating the room at the top of the stairs. As they mounted the stairs, Locklear observed, 'If we were trying to come back from Kesh, a caravan might be a good cover, but as the King's Highway is

usually well patrolled, most traders feel comfortable travelling with a few mercenary guards or none at all. Most commerce along the coast is by ship. " As they reached the room, Owyn said, 'Could we make for Quiestor's View and hire a ship? With what? "asked Locklear. 'Captain Belford's letter of introduction isn't exactly the King's writ. If a fleet ship is at anchor, I know I could talk our way aboard and get it bound for Krondor, but I'm not anxious to sit around waiting for one to show up. I'm not anxious for anything but a good night's sleep, finding Isaac and getting this riddle of a special ruby solved, and then figuring out how to get to Krondor as fast as we can. " Owyn said, 'I can't argue about that night's sleep. " Gorath said nothing. An hour after dawn they left the inn and Locklear felt remarkably recovered. Where searing agony had accompanied his every movement the day before, he now only felt slightly stiff and weak. He indicated a journey toward the north end of the town as he said, 'If I know Isaac, he's probably staying at the house of his cousin, a certain young gentleman named Austin Delacroix. " 'From Bas-Tyra? "asked Owyn as they started up the busy street. Windows were opening as vendors put out their wares for display, or housewives opened up their homes to the morning air and sun. 'Originally,'said Locklear. 'A family of marginal nobility, descended from a one time hero of some forgotten war when Bas-Tyra was a city-state; their house rank is all based upon that. " 'Your human issues of rank and status are ... difficult to understand ' observed Gorath. Why? "asked Owyn. 'Don't you have chieftains? " We do, "said Gorath. 'But it is a rank earned by deeds, not one conferred, by birth. Delekhan rose by betrayal and bloodshed, yet he was sheltered by his early service to Murmandamus and Murad. "He almost spat the last two names. 'If his son Moraeulf gains his ambition to inherit from his father, it will be over the bodies of many such as 1. In better times, he would be a valued sword against our people's enemy, but these

are not better times. " 'This is the house, I think, "said Locklear, pointing to a onceprosperous dwelling fallen on hard times. The house, like those on either side, was a small but well-built structure of wood and stone, with a sturdy door and shuttered windows. But while the others were dean and recently painted, this was faded and dirty. Locklear knocked loudly and after a few minutes a sleepy voice from the other side of the door said, What? " 'Isaac? "shouted Locklear, and the door opened. A young man with light brown hair stuck his head out the door and said, 'Locky? "The door opened wide and the young man bid them enter. He wore only a rumpled tunic and trousers, obviously having slept in them. 'I was just getting up, "he said. 'Right, "said Locklear, as if humouring him. The room was dark, with the shutters and sashes still closed, and the air was stale. Old food odours and sweat mixed with the sour aroma of spilled ale. The furniture was simple, one wooden table with four chairs, a single shelf behind the table, and another small table upon which a lamp rested. Stairs led to a sleeping loft above. A faded tapestry, once residing in surroundings far finer than those in which they hung now, was the sole item of any note. It hung behind Isaac, framing him with a tableau of a meeting between princes who were exchanging gifts while notables of that day looked on from all sides. 'Locklear, "said Isaac, as if savouring the name. What a pleasure. You're wearing your years well. I like the moustache. You always could manage the flamboyant. "He turned away and moved with a visible limp. 'Sit down. I would offer you tea or coffee, but my cousin is temporarily visiting other relatives in Bas-Tyra, and I have just arrived last night, so we are not well provisioned. " 'That's all right, "said Locklear. 'How long's it been? Since Arutha's wedding? " Isaac sat in a small wooden chair, and crossed his legs so that he kept his weight on his good leg. 'The very day. You should have heard the fit old Master of Ceremonies delacy threw when he found out I wasn't the Baron of Dorgin's son. " 'That's because there is no Baron of Dorgin, "supplied Locklear. 'If you'd done your research, you would have avoided that gaffe. " 'How was I supposed to know the lands outside the dwarven enclave are the province of the Duke of the Southern Marches? " 'Study? "suggested Locklear. 'Never my strong suit, "said Isaac with a wave of his hand. Well, at least delacy was too busy with the wedding to toss you out until the next day, "said Locklear. We had a good time that night.

What have you been doing since? " 'I spent some time in the east with my family, then returned a few years ago to the west. Since then I've been doing odd jobs along the border. So, what brings a member of Krondor's court so far from home with such unusual company? " 'Certain doings, some bloody, which unfortunately point to you. " 'Me? "said Isaac. 'You're not serious. " 'I'm as serious as a royal torturer, Isaac, and you'll have a chance to make a first-hand comparison if you don't answer me truthfully. I'll have Gorath sit on you while I go fetch the local constable. We can have a pleasant talk here, or a very unpleasant one in Krondor. " Locklear had no intention of summoning the local constable and trying to sort out his claim of rank and authority, especially with no royal writs or warrants. But Isaac didn't know that, and Locklear wasn't about to enlighten him. 'I have no idea what you're talking about, "said Isaac, starting to slowly rise. Gorath said softly, 'Reach for that sword behind you and you'll have a leg to match the other before your fingers touch the hilt, human. " 'Damn, "said Isaac quietly, sitting back down in the chair. 'The ruby, "said Locklear. 'What ruby? "said Isaac. 'The one you bought from Kiefer Alescook. The one you paid for with gold heading north to buy Delekhan weapons. The ruby stolen from an important Tsurani magician. The ruby that's the latest in a series of such transactions. " Isaac ran a hand over his face and back through his hair. 'Locky, it's been hard. " Locklear's expression turned dark and his voice took on a menacing tone that had Owyn sitting back in surprise. 'As hard as treason, Isaac? As hard as the jerk at the end of a hangman's rope? " 'Who said anything about treason, Locky? "Isaac's manner turned to pleading. 'Look, we were boyhood friends before I had my accident. If our positions had been reversed, you'd know, you'd understand what it's like to be a hired sword with a bad leg. Locky, I was nearly starving when this opportunity came along. 1 was too far in before I discovered who was behind it. " 'Tell us what you know and I'll do you a favour, "said Locklear. Isaac looked downfallen, and said in a contrite fashion, 'I was in over my head before I knew who I was dealing with. Alescook is an old acquaintance. I know that from time to time he "finds" gems and

jewellery that has ... ah, "clouded" title is a polite way of putting it. " 'Stolen, "said Locklear. Isaac squirmed. Whatever the cause, the market in the Kingdom is difficult, so those gems find their way south, to Kesh or over the RONDOR: I HE BETRAYAL 51 water to Queg or the Free Cities. I'm just a middleman, someone who can take a little trip down to the Vale or over to Krondor or Sarth and put something on a ship. That's all. " 'The ruby? "said Locklear. Isaac started to rise and hesitated as Gorath leaned forward, hand on the hilt of his sword. Isaac continued rising slowly, then mounted the stairs to the loft above. Locklear motioned with his head to Owyn, Who stood up and hurried through a small door on the wall next to the tapestry. He found himself in a tiny kitchen, one dirty enough he would have to be far hungrier than he presently was to consider eating anything prepared there. He ducked through the back door and looked up at a window above, where he saw the head of Isaac disappear back inside. Owyn smiled; Locklear's instincts had been correct. The lame ex-fighter might attempt to escape from a first storey window, but he knew he wasn't quick enough to pull off his escape if someone was waiting below. A moment later, Locklear called for Owyn's return and the young magician complied. He entered the room and stopped. The hairs on his arm stood up and he said, 'Let me see the stone. " Isaac handed it to him and said, 'It's really not a very valuable item, but I get paid well. " Owyn replied, 'I don't know anything about stones and their worth, but I know this one is more than it appears to be. "He looked at it closely. 'This ruby has been prepared. " 'Prepared for what? "asked Locklear. 'Jewellery? " 'No, as a matrix of some kind for magic. I don't know much about this sort of thing. "He put the stone down. 'Truth to tell, I don't know much about any sort of thing magical, which is why I left Stardock. The only magic I've learned so far was from a field magician named Patrus, a sour old character. But my father objected and last I heard Patrus headed north -' He shook himself out of his reverie. 'It doesn't matter, but what he told me is that some magic is harmonic and can be focused by gems. Or stored in them. He claimed once that

magic itself might exist in gem form under the right conditions. For example, you can rig a trap with certain gems, so that whoever steps into a given area is imprisoned. " 'Can you tell what this was used for? " 'No, "said Owyn with a shake to his head. 'It may be something that will be used in the fature. " 'So you think it important? "asked Gorath. 'I can now see why the Tsurani magician was so angry about it, disappearance. " Locklear picked up the stone and tossed it in the air a couple Of times while he was thinking. After a moment he put away the stone and turned to Isaac. 'Tell us what else you know. " Isaac looked defeated and said, 'Very well. The stones come through the rift on an irregular basis. Sometimes a bunch, sometimes a single one like this one. Money comes to me in Krondor by various means; never the same twice. There's a new gang in Krondor, run by someone calling himself the Crawler, and he's causing the Mockers fits. " 'Mockers? asked Gorath. 'Thieves,'said Locklear. 'I'll explain it later. Go on,'he said, looking at Isaac. 'Someone in Krondor is paying for gems. The Tsurani bring them in and hand them over to the moredhel. They run them over to Alescook and I go get them and bring them to Krondor. It's a fairly simple arrangement. " 'But someone's running this. Who and where? Isaac sighed. 'There's a village south of Sarth. Called Yellow Mule. Know it? 'Villages like that don't put up signs, but if it's on the King's Highway, I've ridden through it. " 'It's not. About twenty miles south of Sarth there's a fork in the road, and if you go inland, you're heading toward an old trail up into the mountains. About five miles along that road is where you'll find Yellow Mule. It's why the moredhel are using it. No one travels through there, and it's easy for his kin -' he indicated Gorath with a jerk of his chin '- to get there without being seen. 'There's an old smuggler turned farmer named Cedric Rowe now living there. He knows nothing of loyalty to anyone, or anything but gold. He rents out his barn to a Dark Brother named Nago. " 'Nago!"said Gorath. 'If we take him, then we have an opportunity to escape his minions. Without him, they are blind and we can get to Krondor. " 'Maybe, "said Locklear. 'But certainly, if we leave him there, the

closer we get to Krondor, the easier it is for his agents to find us. " why? "asked Owyn. 'He's tightening the noose, lad, "said Isaac. 'Less land for his men to cover. Locklear said, 'Now Quegans make sense. This Rowe has probably been dealing with Quegan pirates all his life and just sent word to someone in Sarth. First ship outbound to Queg passes word and within a month he's got as many sea-hardened bully-boys as he needs. And if Nago, is throwing gold around, there are more Quegans along the roads to Krondor than a beggar has lice. " 'And Quegans aren't likely to run to the King's soldiers if something goes sour; worst they do is skulk back to the nearest port and find a ship heading out. Little chance of being betrayed by someone going cold in the feet, "added Isaac. What else? "asked Locklear. 'Nothing, "said Isaac. He stood up and took a cloak off the peg. 'As soon as I pen a note to my cousin, I'm bound for Kesh. I've just set Nago's assassin on my trail, but he doesn't know it yet. Each hour I steal before he does, I stand a better chance of reaching Kesh. " 'I said I'd do you a favour, Isaac, and I will. I'll let you run for Kesh, for old times' sake and for keeping up your end of the bargain, but only if you tell us everything. " What makes you think there's anything else? " Locklear pulled his sword suddenly and had the point at Isaac's throat. 'Because I know you. You always hold something back, just in case you need an edge. I'm guessing this little bit of theatre is to give you a chance to be out of town before us, just in case you can find one of Nago's agents and get him set on us before they figure out you've sold them out. Something like that. " Isaac grinned. 'Locky! Why I wouldn't Locklear pressed forward with the sword point and Isaac stopped talking so suddenly he almost swallowed his own tongue. 'All of it, " demanded Locklear in a menacing whisper. Slowly Isaac raised his hand and gently pushed aside the sword Point. There's a lockchest AVHAT?"asked Locklear.

hka., 1%"yffturl" L_@. I.Ctat I Gorath said, 'A chest in which to lock valuables. My people make them to transport items of importance! 'Go on, "said Locklear. 'There's a lockchest outside of town. Go five miles down the road toward Questor's View. To the right side of the road you'll see a lightning-struck tree. Beyond that is a small clump of brush. Look there and you'll see the chest. I am to leave the ruby there tonight, and when I return tomorrow, my gold is supposed to be waiting for me! 'So you never see your contact from Krondor? " 'Never. That was part of Nago's instructions to me! 'You've seen this moredhel? "asked Locklear. 'Met him, "said Isaac. 'At Yellow Mule. He's a big one, like your friend here, not slight like some of them can be. Nasty moods and no humour. Odd fire in his eyes if you know what I mean. " Locklear said, 'I can imagine. What can you tell us about his company? " 'He only keeps a couple of soldiers around him - I've never seen more than three at any time - because it might be noticed. And there are enough Quegans coming through there that if he needs swords he can get them in a hurry. But he's a magic-user, Locky, a right nasty witch and if you cross him he can fry you as soon as look at you. " Locklear glanced at Gorath who gave a slight nod of agreement to what was being said. Locklear said, 'Very well, Isaac, here's what you're doing. Get something to write with! Isaac glanced around the room and saw an old scrap of faded leather sitting in a corner. He crossed to the small fireplace and fished out some charcoal. He said, What do I write? " Write this: "Ruby taken by Prince's man. Three you seek are on the way to Eggly. I am undone and must flee. " Then sign your name! Isaac signed, looking pale as he put down those words. 'This marks me, Locky. " 'You were marked the moment you took gold to turn your hand against your king. You deserve to be hanged, and eventually you will be unless you change your ways, but it will be for another crime, not for this. " 'Unless Nago's agents find you first, "added Gorath. That was all Isaac needed. What do I do with this? " 'Put it in the chest where you are to leave the ruby, then I suggest

Voa start running. If you don't put that note there, and I get to K-r,)ndor, I'll hire assassins even if they have to travel to the farthest reaches of Kesh to find you. You can cut your hair and colour it, grow a beard, and wear furs like a Brijainer, but you can't hide that leg, Isaac. Now get out of here. " Isaac didn't hesitate. He grabbed his sword, his cloak and the note and hurried out the back door. 'How could you spare that traitor? "asked Gorath. 'Dead he is of little use to us, and alive he may direct our foes to another path. "Locklear looked at Gorath. 'And isn't it a little odd you're showing contempt for a traitor? " The look Gorath returned could only be called murderous. 'I am no traitor. I'm trying to save my people, human. "He offered no further embellishment, but turned and said, We must be away. That one cannot be trusted and may attempt to bargain for his life. " Locklear said, 'I know, but either way he plants the note, or he is found and tells them what he knows, which isn't much. They were trying to kill us before we got the ruby. They can't make us any more dead for having it. " 'I think I have a way for us to avoid detection for a while and perhaps reach Nago unseen, "Gorath said. 'How? "asked Locklear. 'I know the way they reach this village of Yellow Mule. If we take the ridge road toward the town you call Eggly, leaving as we told in the note, there's a trail a day's quick run south of here that leads into the higher ridges. It is, I believe, the same trail that empties out near Rowe's farm. " 'How could you know that? "asked Locklear, suddenly suspicious. Gorath's patience appeared near its end, but he managed to reply evenly. 'Because I lived in these mountains as a child, before you humans came to plague us. Before this land became infested with your kind, my people lived here. I've fished along these rivers and hunted in these mountains. "His voice lowered and he said, 'I may have built my campfire on the spot you humans have built this house. Now, let us go. It's no long journey for a moredhel, but you humans tire easily, and besides, your wounds will slow you even more. " 'And yours won't? "asked Owyn. 'Not so that you would notice, "replied the dark elf, turning to the door without waiting for a response and leaving the building.

Locklear and Owyn hurried after and found Gorath waiting. We need to buy food. Have we enough gold? " 'For food, yes, "said Locklear. 'For horses, no. " They headed to an inn at the east end of town, and Locklear arranged for travel rations, food bound in parchment heavily coated with beeswax, mostly dried or heavily salted to prevent spoilage. While they waited Locklear asked what conditions were like on the road to Eggly, pointedly being loud enough that a few suspicious-looking men hanging about the commons early in the day could overhear. Should anyone ask about them, he was certain this would only reinforce the false information in Isaac's note. They left the inn and hurried on the road toward the town of Eggly. Locklear glanced upward, considered the rapidly rising ridge above the trees on the western side of the trail and considered the wisdom of hiking up to that elevation and over the mountains down into a nest of killers over which presided a murderous moredhel sorcerer. Finally he was left with the only answer which he could come up with: there wasn't a better idea presenting itself. Resigning himself to a long walk and cold nights, he followed Gorath, with Owyn at his side. A FOUR Passage T he wind howled through the pass. Locklear spoke through chattering teeth. 'The things I do for king and country. " Gorath said, 'Ignore the cold. As long as you can feel your fingers and toes, it is only discomfort, nothing more. " 'Easy for you to say, "said Owyn shivering almost uncontrollably. 'You're used to it, living up in the Northlands. " 'You're never "used to it", human. You just learn to accept things over which you have no control. "He looked meaningfiluy at the two young men, then pointed. We can expect to see a sentry any time now. "

What should we do? "asked Locklear, the cold and his hunger robbing him of his wits. Wait over there, "said Gorath, 'while I scout. " Locklear and Owyn went to the relative shelter provided by the lee side of a huge boulder and waited. Time dragged on and Owyn and Locklear sat close together to preserve warmth. Suddenly Gorath returned. 'There are four guards near the barn,'he said. Within, I do not know, but even alone Nago is dangerous. " Locklear stood and stomped his feet to restore warmth, flexing fingers and moving in place, getting ready to engage an enemy. 'What do we do? "he asked again, content to let Gorath lead in this circumstance. Gorath said, 'Owyn, I have no idea of what you are capable, but Nago is a spell-caster of much ability. He can wither a foe with his arts, turning him to lifeless ash, or drive one away screaming in terror. He and his brother are among the most dangerous allies of Delekhan, and serve him even more vigorously since the coming of the Six. " 'Who are the Six? "asked Owyn. Locklear waved away the question. 'So, how do we deal with Nago? " Gorath pointed to Owyn. 'You must distract him, boy. Locklear and I will dispatch the other four, and anyone else who might be within the barn, but the magician must be your concern. Cause him to falter, to hesitate, to attempt to leave; anything, but you must keep him there for me to deal with and you must keep him from bringing his arts to bear. Can you do that? " Owyn was obviously frightened, but he said, 'I will try. " 'No one can ask for more, "said Gorath. To Locklear he said, We have surprise, but we must kill the first two quickly. If we are overpowered, or even if we are delayed overmuch in reaching Nago, this will all come to a bad end. If Owyn can't occupy the magician until we reach him, he will end our journey before we can warn your prince. "

Locklear said, 'Then why are we doing this? "Before Gorath could answer, Locklear held up his hand. 'I know, the noose is tightening and if we don't do it now, we will never reach Krondor. " Gorath nodded. 'Let's go. " They hurried down the road until they could see the roof of a barn across a small field that sat hard against the ridge. Locklear stooped over, so as to be less visible as they moved down the trail. 'Where are the guards?'he asked Gorath. 'I don't know. They were outside but a moment ago. " 'Perhaps theyve gone inside the barn, "suggested Owyn. Gorath pointed to a notch in the side of the trail, where rain had eroded the soil between two large boulders. He moved between the rocks and slid down the bank to the edge of the field, with Locklear behind and Owyn bringing up the rear. We must hurry, "said Gorath. 'The Mothers and Fathers have smiled on us and the guards are inside. We don't know how long this might last. "He set a punishing pace, not wishing to be discovered in the open. Locklear forced himself to push on despite his stiff, aching joints. His wounds had healed, though he still felt weaker than he should. He didn't welcome another fight, but should this Nago be the force behind all the attacks, he welcomed an opportunity to put an end to them, and pay back some of the pain he had been forced to endure. Gorath reached the barn and huddled in its shadow, glancing in an directions. There was no sign they had been detected. He held up his hand for silence. They listened. Inside, muffled voices could be heard, though Locklear could make nothing of them, for they were in a tongue he didn't understand. Gorath's hearing was far more acute, for he said, 'They are discussing the fact we have not been seen since Hawles Hollow. They fear we may have slipped past them on the road through Tannerus. " What do we do now? "whispered Owyn. 'As before, we kill them, "said Gorath. 'Act boldly. "He moved to the barn door and withdrew his sword. He pulled forward his hood, throwing his features into darkness, then put his sword under his cloak and turned to Owyn and Locklear. 'Be

ready, but wait a moment before entering. " Then Gorath pushed open the door and in the late-afternoon gloom must have seemed a black shape against a darkening sky. From within a voice sounded a note of inquiry. Gorath stepped forward with a stride that communicated purpose, answering in the moredhel tongue. He must have confused them for a moment, for one asked another question before a different voice shouted, 'Gorath!" Locklear didn't hesitate when he heard that, but virtually jumped through the open door. Owyn was a step behind. The barn was empty save for five moredhel. A table had been placed in the centre of a large barn aisle, with a bench behind it, where the moredhel magician Nago was rising in shock at the appearance of his intended prey. A moredhel guard was falling from Gorath's first blow as he rounded on another, lashing out with his blade and forcing the swordsman backward, clutching his bleeding sword arm. Locklear dashed forward and caught the wounded dark elf from behind, killing him with a blow to the back of his neck as he sought to disengage himself from Gorath's attack, leaving both swordsmen facing a ready opponent. Owyn saw the moredhel magic-user who was still motionless in astonishment at the appearance of the prey he had been seeking for; weeks. But as Owyn moved through the doorway, he felt Power beginning to manifest as Nago started an incantation. Knowing there was nothing much he could do, Owyn unleashed the only spell he could throw on short notice, the blinding spell he had practised so much on the journey. The dark elf blinked in surprise and faltered, breaking his spell. Owyn hesitated then raised his staff and started his charge, doing his best to imitate a warcry. A thin warbling sound escaped his lips as he ran between Gorath and Locklear as they struggled with their opponents. As he closed upon the moredhel magician, Owyn slipped and fell forward, which saved his life, for the enraged Nago unleashed a bolt of shimmering purple-and-grey energy which sped through the spot where Owyn had been a moment earlier. Rather than strike the lad full on, it brushed over his back, and where it touched Owyn felt agony, a shocking pain. His head swam from it, and he felt dizzy.

The muscles in his lower back and legs refused to obey him. He struggled, but they felt encased in metal bonds. Rolling. over, Owen saw the magician begin another spell, and without any other option, Owyn threw his staff at the moredhel. As he expected, the magician ducked aside, and his spell-casting was interrupted. Nago shut his eyes, as if in pain, and Owyn knew the enemy spell-caster was struggling to restart his spell. While only a novice at magic, Owyn understood enough of it to know that an interrupted spell could prove painful and that it might take Nago, a few moments to refocus his thoughts and regain the ability to inflict harm upon his opponent. Owyn tried to focus his own thoughts, as if he might throw another spell to distract Nago a moment longer, but his own thinking was chaotic, his mind racing with conflicting images. Phrases and concepts previously unknown to him intruded into his concentration and he couldn't force himself to come up with any usefid conjuration. He fumbled in his belt for a dagger and thought to throw that at Nago. Nago opened his eyes and looked past Owyn, to where the struggle was ending. Owyn rolled over and saw Gorath running his opponent through, while Locklear seemed to be getting the best of his own. Owyn looked over his shoulder at Nago and saw the magician was hesitating, then starting to turn to flee. 'tie's trying to escape!"Owyn shouted, but his voice was weak and he didn't know if he had warned his companions. Gorath heard and was past Owyn in three huge strides. The moredhel magician turned and threw something at Gorath, and sparking energies coursed around the dark elf chieftain. Gorath groaned in pain and faltered. Owyn threw his dagger, a weak underhand cast, but one which caused the butt of the weapon to strike Nago in the temple. As if released from a prison, Gorath rose up and with a single blow struck Nago in the neck, nearly severing his head from his body. Locklear hurried over and helped Owyn to his feet. We could have used a prisoner, "he observed. Gorath said, 'These guards know nothing worth learning. And

Nago could not be left alive. While you were trying to question him, he would have been sending word to his confederates that we are here. "The dark elf looked down at Owyn who still lay on the floor. 'You did well, boy. Are you all right? " 'My legs don't work, "he answered. 'I think I will get them to work in a while. " 'I hope so, "said Locklear. 'I'd hate to leave you here. " 'I'd hate to be left, "said Owyn. Gorath looked around. He moved to a large cache of provisions and dug out some bread and a waterskin. He took a drink, handed it to Locklear and tore the loaf into three portions, handing one each to the other two. Locklear helped Owyn sit up at a table and looked at a map unrolled there. What have we here? he asked himself as he studied the map. It was a map of the area south of Hawks Hollow, with guard locations marked and fresh ink indicating sightings. It was dear that they had avoided detection from Hawles Hollow to Yellow Mule. Locklear said, 'Owyn, could Nago have got word out to others that we are here? " Owyn felt his legs with his hands as if trying to determine what was wrong with them and said, 'It's doubtful. I kept him busy and he was trying to kill us. I can imagine he could do two things at once, but three is unlikely. If he's got a routine for checking in with his agents, theyll soon know something is wrong because of his not contacting them. " 'Then we must be on our way, "said Gorath. 'How far to Krondor? " 'If we were taking a stroll down the King's Highway without fear, another two days. By horse, less than a day from here. Through the woods, maybe three. " Gorath asked Owyn, 'How long before you can'move? " 'I don't know 'Then suddenly Owyn's legs moved. 'I guess I can move now, "he said, rising slowly. 'Interesting, "he said. 'What's interestingy asked Locklear. 'That spell. It's designed to bind an opponent, but only for a short while. " "Why is that interesting? " 'It's some sort of combat magic. They don't teach that at Stardock. " 'Can you do the same thing? "asked Gorath. 'It could prove useful. " 'Reallyy asked Locklear dryly. 'I don't know, "said Owyn. 'When the spell struck me, something happened, a recognition of some sort. I will think on it, and maybe

I can figure out how he did it. " Well, figure out how while we're moving, assuming you're ready to go, "said Locklear around a mouthful of bread. They quickly rummaged through the cache of supplies and found several dark grey-blue fur-lined cloaks. 'These will serve us well, "said Locklear, still warm from the fight, but knowing all too well how cold the nights were along the coast this time of the year. Locklear gathered up the maps and several messages, all claiming forces were in place for key attacks at various locations throughout the west. He placed those in a pouch and slung it over his shoulder. They left the barn and circled around the darkened farmhouse. The owner was either sleeping or dead, betrayed by his guests, but either way they did not wish to spend time finding out. They had three dangerous days before them and knew there were perils enough along the route to Krondor without stopping to look for them. Twice they had avoided assassins or bandits; they didn't know which. Once they had lain in the mud in a gully next to a woodland path while a band of armed Quegans had hurried past. Now they stood behind the last line of trees before open farmland. Beyond they could see the City of Krondor. 'Impressive, "said Gorath in a neutral tone. 'I've seen Armengar, "said Locklear. 'I am surprised to hear you call this impressive. " 'It's not the size of the place, "said Gorath. 'It's the hive of humans within.'For a moment he looked off into the distance, 'You shortlived creatures have no sense of history or your place in this world, "he said. You breed like - 'He glanced over to see Locklear's dark expression and said, 'No matter. There are just a great deal of you at any one tirne in any one place, it seems, and this is more of you in such a small place. "He shook his head. 'For my people, such gatherings are alien. " 'Yet you rallied at Sar-Sargoth, "observed Locklear. 'Yes we did, "said Gorath. 'To the sorrow of many of us. " Owyn said, 'Do we just walk across this field to the road? Locklear said, 'No. Look over there. "He pointed to a place where a small farm road intersected the King's Highway. A half-dozen men stood idly by as if waiting for something. 'Not exactly a place to hoist a few and talk of the days labours, is it? " 'No, "said Owyn. Where do we go then? " 'Follow me, "said Locklear as he moved along the tree line,

farther east. They reached a long gully, a naturally occurring watercourse that would be flooded when the thaw came to the mountains to the north and east, but which currently hosted only a small stream. 'This runs to a place by the eastern gate, in the foulbourgh. " 'Foulbourgh? "asked Gorath. 'The part of the city built outside the wall. There are ways to get in and out of the city if you know them. The sewers under the foulbourgh and city proper are not supposed to connect, so an enemy can't use them to gain entrance. " 'But they do, "supplied Gorath. 'Yes, in two places, and one of them is as dangerous as walking up to those men gathered back there and asking for directions to the Prince's palace. That entrance is controlled by the Thieves'guild. But the other entrance - well, let's say that besides a friend of mine, only a few others know of it. " 'How is it you know of it? "asked Gorath. 'My friend and I used it once, a long time ago, to follow Arutha to Lorien. " Gorath nodded. We have heard of that encounter. Murmandarnus,s trap to kill the Lord of the West. " 'That's the one, "said Locklear. 'Now, it would be a good time to move silently. " They did as Locklear bid and moved through the gully, until they encountered a culvert, made of stones polished by the water over the years. They bent over and walked below the road, as the late-afternoon shadows lengthened. Finally, the culvert ducked under a small stone bridge that afforded them a hiding place. It was well shielded from prying eyes by stores stacked in crates on each side of the road waiting for transport. Bored workers slowly moved to load them. We linger a bit, until it gets darker, "said Locklear. 'At the right time, we need to get up and blend in with some traffic heading along the road that runs beside this culvert. "He went to the other side of the bridge and glanced upward, pulling his head back. Pointing where he had looked, he said, 'Someone's hanging around up there. " What do we do? "asked Gorath, obviously as out of his element as Locklear had been on the mountain trail. We wait, "said Locklear. 'A patrol from the city watch passes along here about sundown, and theyll order any armed men to move along. After dark it gets dangerous outside the wall, and the watch doesn't like too many swords gathered in one place. "

They sat under the bridge, in the puddles on either side of the stream, waiting in silence as the hours dragged by. Flies annoyed them, and only Gorath ignored their presence as Locklear and Owyn spent most of the time swatting them away. As sundown approached, Locklear heard the tread of boots upon the cobbles above. A few voices were raised, and Locklear said, 'Now!" He moved quickly up the side of the bank just beyond the bridge, ducking behind some crates as a party of men dispersed under the watchful eye of the city guard. 'Theyll come this way, back toward the palace, "said Locklear. We just duck in beside them, and even if we're seen, it's unlikely we're going to be attacked with a dozen soldiers ready to start busting heads at the first sign of trouble. "He pointed to Gorath. 'But you'd better fix that hood. Most people here wouldn't know an elf from a moredhel if you hung signs around your neck, but you never know. If Ruthia's fickle, the first person we meet will be an old vet from the wars to the north. "Ruthia was the Goddess of Luck. Gorath did as he was told and pulled his hood forward, hiding his features and when the soldiers walked down the road beside the stream, he followed Locklear and Owyn as they hurried to match pace with the soldiers. They walked from the northeasternmost corner of the city along its entire length to the southern gate, and when the city watch moved toward the palace entrance, Locklear pulled them aside. Owyn said, "Why don't we just follow them in? " 'Look, "said Locklear. They looked where he pointed and saw a work crew gathered before the gate, with two teams of horses tied to a pulley. 'It seems someone has sabotaged the gate, "said Locklear. The watch commander shouted something down from the wall to the patrol leader, who saluted and turned his men around. 'Come on, lads, "he said, 'we're for the northern gate. " Locklear motioned for his companions to follow him and he led them through a back alley. 'This way, "he urged. He took them to what appeared to be the back entrance to a small inn, and opened the gate. Once through, he closed the gate and they stood in a tiny stabling yard, with a small shed off to one side. Looking to see if they were observed, Locklear pointed to the rear door of the inn. 'If

anyone finds us, we're lost, looking for a meal and once we get inside the inn, head toward the front door; if anyone objects, we run like hell. " Gorath said, 'Where are we? " 'The back of an inn owned by people who would be less than pleased to discover we knew about this place, or what I'm about to do. "He moved toward the shed, but rather than going inside, he moved to where it joined with the wall. Feeling around behind the shed, Locklear tripped a lever and a latch clicked. A big stone rolled away, and Owyn and Gorath could see it was a cleverly-fashioned sham, made of canvas and painted to look like the rock of the wall. Locklear was forced to lie down and wiggle feet first through the small aperture, but he successfully negotiated the entrance. Owyn went next, and Gorath last, barely clearing the opening. 'Who uses that thing? "asked Owyn in a whisper. 'Children? 'Yes, "said Locklear. 'The Mockers number many urchins in their ranks and there are dozens of bolt-holes like that all over the city. " Where are we? "asked Owyn. 'Use your senses, human, "said Gorath. 'Or can't your breed smell its own stink? " 'Oh, "Owyn exclaimed, as the stench of the sewer struck him. Locklear reached up and pulled shut the trap, leaving them in total darkness. 'My kind see in darkness better than yours do, Locklear, "said Gorath, 'but even we must have some light. " 'There should be a lantern close by, "said Locklear. 'If I can remember the distance ... and direction. " What? "asked Gorath. 'You don't know where a light is? " 'I can help, "said Owyn. A moment later a faint nimbus of light started to glow around the young man's hand, and it grew until they could see a dozen paces in all directions. 'How did you do that? "asked Locklear. Owyn held out his left hand. On it was a ring. 'I took it off Nago. It's magic. " Which way? "asked Gorath. 'This way, "said Locklear, leading them into the sewers of Krondor. 'Where are we?'whispered Owyn. Locklear lost his sure tone as he said, 'I think we're just north of the

palace. " 'You think? "said Gorath with a snort of contempt. 'All right, "said Locklear with a petulant tone. 'So I'm a little lost. I'll find -' 'Your death, quick and messy, "said a voice from outside the range of Owyn's light. Three swords cleared their scabbards as Locklear tried to pierce the gloom beyond the light by force of will. Who be you and what would you in the Thieves' Highway? " Locklear cocked his head at the bad attempt at a formal challenge', and, judging the owner of the voice to be a youth, he answered, 'I be Seigneur Locklear and I do whatever I will in the Prince's sewers. If you're half as intelligent as you're trying to sound, you'll know not to bar our way. " A young boy stepped forward from the shadows, slender and vvearing a tunic too large for him, wrapped around the waist with a rope belt, trousers he had almost outgrown, and sporting a pointed felt cap. He carried a short sword. 'I'm Limm and fast with a blade. Step any further without my leave and your blood will flow. " Gorath said, 'The only thing you'll do is die, boy, if you don't stand aside. " If the towering presence of the moredhel chieftain had any effect on the lad, he hid it as he bravely said, 'I've bested better than you yvhen I was a boy. "He stepped back, cautiously. 'And besides, I've got five bashers back there waiting for my call. " Locklear held up his hand to restrain Gorath. 'You remind me of a young Jimmy the Hand, "said Locklear. 'Full of bluster as well as guile. Run off and there's no need for anyone's blood to flow. " Softly to Gorath he said, 'If he has bashers nearby, we don't need the trouble. " 'Jimmy the Hand, is it? "asked Limm. Well, if you're friends of Seigneur James, we'll let you pass. But when you see him, tell him he had better come soon or the deal is off. "Before Locklear could answer, Limm was deep in shadows, so silently they could barely hear him move. From a distance he said, 'And watch your step, Locklear who knows Jimmy the Hand. There are nasty customers nearby. "As the voice faded, Limm

added, 'And you're completely turned around. Turn to the right at the next culvert, and straight on until you reach the palace. " Locklear waited, listening for more. But only silence punctuated by the trickling sound of water and the occasional echo of some distant sound in the sewer could be heard. Gorath said, 'That was passing strange. " 'Yes, "agreed Owyn. 'More than you know, "said Locklear. 'That boy was waiting for my friend James. And James has the death mark on him from the Mockers if he ever trespasses their territory. That was a deal struck by Prince Arutha for James's life years ago. " Owyn said, 'Sometimes agreements change. " 'Or are broken, "added Gorath. Locklear said, Well, we'll sort this out later. Right now we need to find our way to the palace. " 'What did he mean by "nasty customers nearby'? asked C1wm 'I don't know, "answered Locklear. 'I have a feeling if we're not carefi:d we'll find out, "he whispered. They turned in the direction instructed by Limm and moved to the comer where he had told them to turn. A short way along the indicated route, Gorath said, 'Someone ahead. " Owyn put his ring under his arm, causing the light to diminish. 'Two men, "whispered Gorath. Wearing black. " 'Which is why I can't see them, "said Locklear. 'Who are they? asked Owyn. Locklear turned and knew his withering look was lost in the gloom, so he said, 'Why don't you just go up and ask them. " 'If they aren't the Prince's men or those Mockers, then they must be enemies, "said Gorath, stepping forward quickly, his sword ready to deliver a killing blow. Locklear hesitated a moment, and by the time he started moving, the dark elf was upon the two men. The first turned just in time to see his own death arrive, for Gorath slashed him deeply across the chest and shoulder. The second man drew his sword and attempted to slash down on Gorath's head, but Locklear stepped in and parried the blow high, allowing Gorath to run him through. It was over in seconds.

Locklear knelt and examined the two bodies. They wore identical trousers and tunics of black material, and black leather boots. Both men had short swords and one had laid aside a short bow within easy reach. Both men were without purse or pouch, but both wore identical medallions under their tunics. 'Nighthawks!"said Locklear. 'Assassins? "asked Owyn. I But they should have ..."Locklear shook his head. 'If these two are Nighthawks, I'm Gorath's grandfather. " Gorath snorted at the idea, but said, We have heard of your Nighthawks; some were employed by agents of Murmandamus. " Owyn said, 'The stories are they had nearly magical abilities. " 'Stories, "said Locklear. 'My friend James faced one on the rooftops of the city when he was no more than a lad of fourteen years and lived ten the tale. "Locklear stood. 'They were good, but no more than otherr men. But the legend helped them get their price. But these, " be indicated the two dead men, 'were not Nighthawks. " A whistle sounded from down a nearby tunnel. Gorath spun, his sword ready to face another attack. Locklear, however, just put two fingers to his mouth and whistled in return. A moment later a young nian stepped into the light. 'Locky? "he asked. 'Jimmy!"said Locklear as he embraced his old friend. We were just speaking of you. " James, squire of the Prince's court, regarded his best friend. He took in the long hair gathered behind in a knot and the bushy moustache and said, What have you done to your hair? " 'I haven't seen you in months and the first thing you ask about is fashion? asked Locklear. James grinned. His face was youthful, though he was no longer a boy. He had curly brown hair he kept cropped short and was dressed in plain clothing, tunic, trousers, boots and cloak. He carried only a belt knife. 'What brings you back to court? Arutha banished you for a year, if memory serves. " 'This moredhel, "said Locklear. 'His name is Gorath and he brings a warning to Arutha. "Pointing to his other companion, he said, 'And this is Owyn, son of the Baron of Timons. He's been of great help to me, also. " James said, 'A moredhel chieftain in Krondor. Well, things are getting strange hereabouts, too. "He glanced down at the two dead men. 'Someone has bribed a few very stupid men to play the part of

Nighthawks, here in the sewers and in other parts of town. " Why? "asked Locklear. We don't know, "said James. 'I'm on my way to meet with some ... old acquaintances of mine. To see if we can cooperate in uncovering who is behind this mummery. " 'The Mockers, "said Locklear. We ran into one of them, a lad named Limm. " James nodded. 'I'm to meet with some of them shortly. I had better not disappoint them. But before I go, what are you doing down here in the sewer? " Locklear said, 'Someone wants Gorath dead very badly. I've been rlut more times than a horse's flank by a cheap butcher. We're here because we need to get into the palace, and I've seen lots of very dangerous-looking men watching the entrances to the palace. When I tried to get us in by shadowing the city watch trying to enter, we found the gate damaged. " 'Someone sabotaged it, as well as the north palace entry. The only way into the palace right now is through the sea-dock gate, or here. " Locklear looked concerned. 'They even had the gate jammed to keep us from reaching the palace? " James nodded. 'That would explain the mystery. Look, go see Arutha and I'll catch up with you later. " 'That's the way;1' asked Locklear. 'Yes, "said James. He fished out a key and handed it to Locklear. 'But we've locked the secret door so you'd have had a long wait if I hadn't chanced by. " 'I might have picked the lock, "said Locklear. 'I've watched you do it a few times. " 'And pigs might fly, "said James with a pat on his friend's shoulder. 'It's good to see you back, even if under such dark clouds. "He pointed the way he had come. 'Make your way past two large culverts on the left, and you'll find the ladder to the palace. "With a departing grin, he added, 'I suggest you bathe before calling upon Arutha. " Locklear smiled, then laughed. For the first time in months he suddenly felt safe. They were but a short walk away from the entrance to the palace, and he knew that soon he would be enjoying a hot bath. 'Come see me when you've returned,'he said to James. We have much to catch up on. " 'I will, "said James.

Locklear led Gorath and Owyn to the ladder that led up into the palace, a series of iron bars hammered into the stones rising a floor above. There a grate with a heavy lock had been erected, and Locklear used the key James had provided to open it. They swung aside the grate and moved into a small tunnel just above the sewers, leading into the lower basement of the palace. Locklear silently led them to a door. Once through, Owyn and Gorath saw they were in another passage, this one lit by torches in widely separated sconces? and when the door was returned to its resting place, it vanished into the stone wall. 1,ocklear led them to his quarters, past a pair of palace guards who only watched with interest as the Prince's squire walked past with another youth and what looked like a tall elf. Glancing through a window overlooking the city, Locklear said, Suppertime's in about an hour. Time for a bath and a change of clothing. We can talk to the Prince after the meal. " Gorath said, 'It seems so ... odd to be here. " opening the door to his quarters, Locklear said, 'Not nearly as odd as having you here. "He stepped aside to admit his guests, and turned to wave at a page hurrying down a nearby hall. 'Boy!"he shouted. The page stopped and turned to run toward him. 'Sir? "he said. 'Send word to the Prince that I've returned with a message of the gravest consequence. " The boy, who knew Locklear well, indulged himself in an observation: 'It'll be grave, all right; your grave, if the Prince doesn't agree, squire. " With a playful slap to the side of the head, Locklear sent him off. 'And pass word I need enough hot water for three baths!" The boy waved he had heard and said, 'I'll tell the staff, squire. " Locklear turned into his room and found Owyn sitting on his bed, lying back against the wall. Gorath stood a short way off, patiently waiting. Locklear went to his wardrobe and selected some clothing. We'll send for something closer your size while we bathe, "he said to Gorath. He took the clothing and handed a tunic and trousers to Owyn, along with fresh smallclothes, then said, 'This way to the bath, my friends. "

At the end of the hall he found four servants pouring hot water into a large tub, while another waited. 'In you go, "he said to Owyn, who stripped off his filthy garments and climbed into the tub. He settled in with a satisfied 'ah' sound and rested back in the hot water. Gorath said, 'Is that third tub for me? " J was going to take that one, but if you 'Fill Iit with cold water. " The servants exchanged glances, but Locklear nodded, so they finished filling the second tub and ran off, turning around a pair Of servants hurrying from the kitchen with hot buckets. Soon they returned with cold water and started filling the tub. Gorath stripped and climbed in, allowing them to pour the cold water over his head. He endured the cold water without comment. When they were done bathing and dean clothes had been fetched for Gorath, Owyn asked, Why cold water? " We bathe in mountain streams in a land that always sees ice upon the peaks, "said Gorath. 'This water was too warm for my taste. " Locklear shrugged. 'You learn something new every day. " 'Yes, "agreed Gorath. 'You do. " When they were dressed, they left the bathing chamber to discover a squad of palace guards waiting for them. We're to escort you to the Prince, squire. " Locklear dryly said, 'No need. I know the way. " The sergeant, a tough old veteran, ignored the young noble's marginal rank and said, 'The Prince thought there was a need, sir. " He signalled and two soldiers fell in on either side of Gorath and two fell in behind him. They moved along the hall until they were ushered into the dining hall, where Prince Arutha, Princess Anita and their guests were finishing their dinner. Arutha, ruler of the Western Realm of the Kingdom of the Isles, sat at the centre of the head table. He was still a young man. Despite having

ruled the realm for ten years, his face was only now starting to show the lines which age and responsibility bring. He kept his chin shaved, so that he still resembled the youth who had emerged a hero of the Riftwar. His hair was mostly black with a few stray grey hairs beginning to show, but otherwise he looked much as he had when Locklear had first come to Krondor, a page boy fresh from his father's court at Land's End. His brown eyes settled on Locklear with a gaze that had reduced lesser men to trembling children over the years; Locklear had endured that gaze many times in the ten years he had served in Arutha's court. Princess Anita favoured Locklear with a smile, her green eyes alight at one of her favourite courtiers returning after a long absence. Locklear, like the other younger men in the court, almost worshipped the Princess for her effortless grace and genuine charm. At the table were others known to Locklear: Gardan, Knightmarshal of the Principality; Duke Brendan, Lord of the Southern Marches; and others. But near the Princess's seat was one who was unknown to Locklear; a man wearing the black robe of a Tsurani Great One. He had receding snow-white hair that fell to his shoulders. Is eves fastened upon Locklear, and Owyn could sense that this was rnan who possessed powers rivalled by few in the world. Locklear knew it must be Makala, the Tsurani Great One come recently to this court' Seigneur, "began Arutha, formally, 'you were ordered to attend to the needs of the Earl of Tyr-Sog for a year. By my calculations, you are many months short of that duty. Have you a persuasive reason for ignoring my orders? " Locklear bowed and said, 'Highness. Only the most grave tidings from the north would have me quit my post and hasten here. This is Gorath, Chieftain of the Ardanien, who has come to warn you. " Warn me of what, moredhel? asked Arutha with a suspicious gaze. His previous experience with the moredhel was murder and deception. Gorath stepped forward. 'I warn you of war and bloodshed. The war drums beat at Sar-Sargoth once more and the clans gather. " 'For what purpose? "asked Arutha. 'Delekhan, Chieftain of the Darkanien, gathers the clans. He sings songs of power and musters to return south. " Arutha said, Why?. For what purpose?

Gorath said, 'He swears that Murmandamus lives, and that you hold him captive in the city of Sethanon. And he swears by the blood of our ancestors we must return to free our leader. " Arutha sat stunned. He had killed Murmandamus, though few had witnessed the duel. He also knew that Murmandamus had been a fraud, perpetrated by the Pantathian Serpent Priests to gull the moredhel into serving their dark cause. Arutha stood. We will speak of this in my private council. "He bowed to his wife, then motioned to Makala. 'If you would join us? " The Tsurani magician nodded and rose, and Locklear saw he was Uriusually tall for a Tsurani, perhaps five feet ten inches in height. Makala spoke briefly to a servant, who bowed low and hurried off to do his master's bidding. Locklear motioned for Owyn and Gorath to accompany him through large doors on the right of the dining hall, the entrance into the Royal Familys private apartments. To Gorath he said,'I hope you have more to tell Arutha than that, or we're both in deep trouble. " 'More trouble than you know, human, "said Gorath. FIVE m 0 0 ission rums thundered across the ridges. Gorath stood rooted in confiision. Part of him knew this was Da memory, yet the experience was as real as when he had lived it. He clutched his hands and looked at them. They were small, a child's hands. He glanced down and saw bare feet, and he had not gone barefoot since he was a boy. Atop the surrounding hills drummers pounded out their insistent rhythms, as fires burned brightly in the night. Clans long at war with one another watched for signs of betrayal, but all had come to hear the Speaker. Gorath stumbled along, his feet leaden with mystic fatigue; no matter how hard he tried, he could not move quickly. The peace had fractured; he knew this. He knew his father's people had been betrayed. He was but twelve summers of age and it should be centuries before the mantle of leadership fell to him, but fate ruled

otherwise. Without being told he knew his father was dead. His mother came up behind him and said, 'Move quickly. If you are to lead, you must first survive. "Her voice echoed and was distant and when he turned to look back at her, she was gone. Suddenly he stood dressed in armour and boots; too big for him yet they were his own. His father had fallen when the Speaker's peace had dissolved in fury. Like others before him, the Speaker had sought to raise the banner of Murmandamus, the only leader ever to unite the numerous clans of the moredhel. Now Gorath, a boy barely able to hold his dead father's sword, stood before the men of the Hawk Clan, as dispirited a lot as had ever gathered around the fire. Gorath's mother tapped him on the shoulder and he turned. 'You must say something, "she whispered. Looking at the men of his clan, Gorath could barely make a sound, yet these warriors, some alive more than a century, waited to hear a boy's words. The words that were to lift them from the depths of their hopelessness. Looking from face to face, at last Gorath said, We will endure. " A wave of pain gripped Gorath and he fell to his knees, and suddenly he was a man, kneeling before Bardol, swearing alliance in exchange for protection. Bardol had no sons and needed a strong husband for his daughter. Gorath had proven himself a wily leader, taking his people high up into the great ice mountains, living in caves fined with lichen, hunting bear and reindeer. For twenty-five years his people had survived, healed, and when he returned home, he had hunted down his father's betrayer. He had entered the camp of Jodwah and thrown down the head of his brother, Ashantuk, at his feet in defiance. Then he had killed Jodwah in fair combat, and the warriors of the Lahuta, the Eagle Clan of the Northern Lakes had joined with the Hawk Clan of the Ice Peaks, and Gorath had emerged the leader of the Ardanien, the flying hunters in the ancient tongue. And he was but a stripling of thirty-seven summers, yet he commanded more than a hundred warriors. Twice more he had come to council called by chieftains who had claimed rights beyond their reach, and he had watched as battles had bled his people. He had been clever and kept his people outside such conflicts, and he had become a man to be sought out, to give counsel, because he had no ambitions of his own. Many trusted Gorath. He was approaching his prime and numbered a hundred and six years of age. A thousand swords did his bidding. Time was a river, and he swam in it. Wives - two women who had borne him

children - he had seen the first dead from a human arrow: the other had left him. He had sons and a daughter, though none alive now. For even Gorath, he who was trusted for his wise counsel and cautious ways, even he had been swept up in the madness that had been Murmandamus. The one called Murmandamus had returned, as spoken of in the Prophecies. He wore the mark of the dragon and possessed great Powers. He was served by a priest of a far people, a creature who hid in heavy robes, and first among his followers was Murad, Chieftain of Clan Badger of the Teeth of the World. Gorath had seen Murad break a warrior's back over his knee and knew that only the most powerful leader could command Murad's allegiance. As a sign of Murmandamus's potency, Murad had cut his own tongue, proof he would never betray his master. For the only time in his life, Gorath was caught up in madness. The blood pounded in his ears in harmony with the thunder of war drums in the mountain. He had led his army to the edge of the great Edder, and had fought the mad ones, Old King Redtree's barbarians, and had held the flank while Murmandamus assaulted the human city of Sar-Isbandia, what the humans called Armengar. Thousands had died at Armengar, but his clan was whole. A few had fallen holding the flank against the forest and on the march through the pass the humans called Highcastle. There, at Highcastle, he had lost Melos, his blood kin, son to his mother's sister. There at Highcastle, a third of the Ardanien had perished. Then had come Sethanon. The fighting had been brutal, but the city had been theirs. Yet at the moment of triumph, victory had been taken from them. Murmandamus had vanished. According to some of the warriors one moment he had stood in the barbican of the castle at Sethanon, and the next he was gone. Then the Keshians had arrived, and the Tsurani, and the battle had turned. The giants recruited from their high villages had been the first to flee, then the goblins, courageous when victorious, but quick to panic, had left the battle. It had been Gorath, the only surviving chieftain at the castle who had been the first to call the withdrawal. He had come looking for the master, because fighting had erupted between two rival clans over spoils, and only Murmandamus could

settle the dispute. Humans had escaped because of the fighting. No one could find the master, and Gorath had cursed all omens, prophecies and heralds of destruction, and had returned to gather the Ardanien and lead them northward. Most of his warriors had survived, but many chieftains labelled Gorath and his followers as betrayers. For nine summers, the Ardanien lived in their valley, high up in the northern mountains, keeping their own counsel. Then had come the call. The banners were again raised and it was Delekhan, sworn enerny son of the, man who had slain Gorath's father, and who had died at Gorath's hands in turn - blood enemy from birth, who rallied the clans. Delekhan who had eaten with Murad and the snake priest, AL and who had been the last surviving member of Murmandamus's council. And it was Delekhan who vowed that Murmandamus still lived within a prison in the heart of Sethanon and only by freeing him could the Nations of the North take back the land seized by the hated humans. And any who spoke against Delekhan was struck down. Dark magics were fashioned by the Six, and one by one the opponents of Delekhan's plan vanished. Gorath knew his day was coming, and knew that he must carry word to his enemies to the south, for they were his people's only hope. Night, and he fled through ice and pain. Men who were once as brothers to him sought to hunt him down and end his life. Haseth, whom Gorath had taught to hold a sword, last among his blood kin, had led them. It had been by Gorath's own hands that his last surviving kinsman had died. Then again, he heard the thundering drums. Again he saw the fires on the hill, but now he felt his mind returning to the present, memories of his life fading away slowly ... The girl was young, not quite seventeen years of age, yet her hair was nearly white with only the faintest hint of gold in it. Pale eyes of blue regarded Gorath as she let go of his hands. Behind her stood the Prince of Krondor, the black-robed Tsurani, and another spell-caster, one who, while short of stature, was almost exuding power. Others were nearby, but those Gorath had travelled with, Owyn and Locklear, were in another room. 'What did you see? "asked the Prince.

J cannot find any falsehoods, Highness, "said the girl in a weary tone. 'But I cannot find the truth, either. His mind is ... alien, chaotic. " Prince Arutha's brown eyes narrowed as he regarded Gorath. 'He hides his thoughts? " The bearded magician said, 'Highness, Gorath is moredhel, and even with Gamina's exceptional talents for reading thoughts, his mind may have many innate psychic defences. We have never had the privilege of studying a moredhel. From what I learned in my time with the eldar -' At mention of the ancient elven lore keepers, Gorath's eyes narrowed. 'You are Pug, "he said. Pug nodded. 'I am. " We have heard of you, who studied with the eldar, "said Gorath. Arutha said, 'The point? " 'I think he's telling the truth, "said Pug. 'As do I,"said Makala. 'Forgive me, "said the Tsurani magician to Prince Arutha, 'but I presumed to use my own arts to watch as the Lady Gamina examined the moredhel. It is as she has stated; there is confusion and an alien mind there, but no guile. Despite his differences from us, he is as honest a creature as you will meet. " 'For what cause did you presume to use your arts without leave? " asked Arutha. His tone was one of pointed curiosity, rather than anger. War in the Kingdom would have many wide-ranging consequences not the least of which would be a disruption of trade between our two worlds, Your Highness. The Light of Heaven would be most displeased if such occurred, let alone the risk if such as these -' he indicated Gorath 'gleaned the secrets of the rift. " Arutha nodded, his expression thoughtfid. Gorath spoke. 'Trading agreements notwithstanding, war benefits no one, Prince. Despite that, you must prepare your army for war. " Arutha's words were pointed, but his tone was even. What I must or must not do will be my burden, renegade. And my decisions will be based upon more than simply the word of one dissident chieftain. If not for Locklear's faith in you, you'd be in our dungeon making the acquaintance of our torturer, not holding hands with Lady Gamina. " Gorath glared at the Prince of Krondor. 'I would tell you no different

under hot iron, the lash, or the blade, human!" Pug asked, 'Then why do you betray your own, Gorath? why come to Krondor with a warning when your nations have sought to dislodge humankind from this world as long as either race can remember? Why betray Delekhan to the Kingdom of the Isles? Are you seeking to have our army do what you cannot do by your own might, and destroy an enemyf The dark elf studied the magician. Despite his youthful appearance he was a man of great power, and to this point he had spoken to Gorath only in tones and terms of respect. Softly, Gorath said, 'Delekhan may be a bitter draught to the Kingdom, but he is poison in the throats of our people. He enslaves and conquers, and he seeks to claim greatness, but -' He took a deep breath. My people are few in number, "he said slowly. We will never count as inany swords and arrows as you humans. We rely upon those who Willingly serve us, the goblins, mountain giants, trolls, and renegade men. "His tone took on a bitter edge. 'Two sons and a daughter I have nourned, and of two wives, one I have seen travel to join the Mothers and Fathers, while the other left me for being the one to call retreat at Sethanon. My last blood kin died at my own hands the night I met young Owyn. "He looked directly into Arutha's eyes. 'I can never go back, Prince of Krondor. I will die in an alien land among people who despise my race. " 'Then why? "asked Arutha. 'Because my people cannot withstand another war such as we had at Sethanon. Delekhan appears, wearing the dragon helm of Murmandamus, and swords are raised and blood oaths sworn, but while we have courage and dedication in abundance, we lack strength of numbers. Should enough of us die in futility again, the Northlands would lie open to human conquest. We would be as echoes on the wind, for within a hundred years no moredhel would remain alive. " 'We are content to stay on this side of the Teeth of the World. We have no ambitions in the Northlands, "said Arutha. 'You may not, here in your warm castle in Krondor, Prince, but there are those among your race would conquer to win a title, and you know this. If one came to your King with word that he had seized the town of Raglam and had occupied Harlik, and now controlled a third of the Northlands, would your King offer him a hereditary title and income from those lands? "

'He would, "admitted Arutha. 'Then you see my point, "said Gorath. Arutha rubbed his chin. He stood lost in thought a long moment, then said, 'You are persuasive, Gorath. I will take what Makala and Gamina say at face value and assume you have no guile in you. But what now must be decided is if what you know to be true is, indeed, truth. " 'What do you mean? "demanded Gorath. Pug said, 'What he means is you may be an unwitting tool. If this Delekhan knew of your animosity, might he not have given you the information you seek to bring to us, to cause us to rush to meet him at some place of his choosing? Pug indicated the maps and notes Locklear had brought from the barn at Yellow Mule. 'There are at least a half-dozen false messages here, to be conveniently found by the Prince's agents, all stressing attacks at unlikely places, Tannerus, Eggly, Highcastle, even Roniney. " Gorath's head came up. 'I have heard that name. " 'Romney? "said Arutha. What do you mean? " 'Only that I have heard Romney mentioned by those who are in service to Delekhan. There are agents working for him in that area. " Would you know them? " Gorath shook his head in the negative. 'Only a few close to Delekhan might know who is working for him among the humans: Nago's brother Narab, his senior most advisor, his son Moraeulf, and the Six. " Who are the Six? "asked Pug. 'You've mentioned them before. " 'No one knows. They are swathed in robes as dark as those of your Tsurani friend and yourself, with deep hoods. " 'Pantathians? "suggested Pug. 'Not snake priests, I'm certain, "said Gorath. 'They speak as you or I do, though there is an accent to their voices. Yet, they serve Delekhan and give him the might to unite the clans. Their magic was powerful enough to force Nago and Narab to heel on two occasions when they sought to distance themselves from Delekhan. And among our people, they were the mightiest of Spellweavers. "

Arutha said, 'Pug, would you bring that map over here, please? " Pug got the map indicated by the Prince, one of the central third of the Kingdom. He placed it on the table next to the one brought by Locklear from Yellow Mule. 'What cause would Delekhan have to operate out of a river town in the heart of the Kingdom? " Pug said, 'Perhaps because it is in the heart of the Kingdom? He pointed to the location. When Murmandamus came against us, he moved through Highcastle, and crossed the High Wold, moving to the southwest to enter the Dimwood and strike south to Sethanon. What if this time Delekhan ran this pass here, and came down the River Cheston by barge? " Arutha nodded. 'At Romney he could turn to the River Silden and north of the City of Silden he could turn westward and force march to Sethanon. It's his fastest route and his easiest if I've got the Armies of the West tied up at Lamut and Tannerus and a dozen other places frorn here to Yabon. He'd be west of the King's Armies, too. " Arutha looked at Gorath. 'At last something starts to make sense. Gorath said, 'If I go to Romney, I may be able to find you the proof. " Arutha said, 'It's a long step from belief to trust, Gorath. Our people have been enemies too many years for trust to come easily. " 'Send me with your soldiers, then, "said Gorath. 'Delekhan must be stopped. If you blunt his attack, send him back to the north with his nose bloodied, his own supporters will throw him down and my people will be saved. As will yours. " Arutha considered, and said, 'I've got just the person to put on this task. But Jimmy is out conducting some other business for me tight now 'Nighthawks? "asked Gorath. What do you know of that? "asked Arutha. Gorath explained the encounters in the sewers with the false Nighthawks and Squire James. Arutha nodded. 'Someone's anxious for me to send the army into the

sewers, cleaning out the Mockers while I'm at it. The two things may be related, but they also may be coincidence. " 'I think them related, "said Gorath. 'I have not heard anyone speak of the Nighthawks, but I have heard them speak of Delekhan having sources of information throughout the Kingdom. " Makala said, 'And from what young Locklear said, agents working within the Empire, as well. "He held up the ruby Locklear had returned to him. 'These thefts have been under way for some time now. "The Tsurani magician looked at Arutha. 'I think these events are all somehow related. " Arutha nodded. He looked at Gorath and said, 'I'm returning you to your room, under guard. I'll send for you in the morning and we'll map out your journey to Romney. It's weeks out and back by even the fastest horses, and we need information in as timely a fashion as possible. " Gorath rose from the table and with a slight nod to Gamina and Pug, he left the room. Arutha let out a sigh of frustration. 'So much of what he knows is based upon overheard conversations and rumour. I believe his warning is sincere, but is it accurate? " Knight-Marshal Gardan, who had remained silent while the moredhel was in the room, said, 'I don't trust him, Highness. We fought them too often over the years to trust any of them. " 'But what other choice do I have, Marshal? "asked Arutha. 'If his warning is true, we face another Great Uprising, and if we don't guess right, we may be in the same situation as we were last time, with armies racing to converge on Sethanon, with the moredhel already there. " 'Why Sethanon? "asked Makala, looking at the map. 'Why do they believe this Murmandamus is imprisoned there? " Arutha glanced at Pug and said, 'That is where he disappeared. There's some rumour about the place, and Murmandamus was deluded into thinking that if he seized that city he would cut the Kingdom in half and defeat us. " It was a weak lie, and Pug knew it, but Makala said, 'Often in war decisions are based on bad assumptions. Is there some proof, though, that Murmandamus is indeed dead? " 'Only my word, "said Arutha. 'For I was the one who killed him. "

Makala looked at Arutha and said, 'And we can pretty safely assume they will not take you at your word, correct? Arutha nodded. Pug shook his head in frustration. 'My daughter and I must leave for a while, but we'll be back, Arutha. I am more concerned by these mysterious six magicians than all the other news brought by Gorath. " 'Yes, "said Makala. 'The mysterious magic-users. We of the Assembly will be glad to aid you, Pug, if we can. just call on us. " Pug asked, 'Are you coming to Stardock? " Makala said, 'I have some messages to pen to those back on Kelewan. I will join you at Stardock soon. " Pug nodded, took an orb out of his robe and placed his arm around his daughter's waist. He activated the orb, and, with a buzz, the pair vanished. Arutha said, Would that the rest of us could flit from place to place with such speed. " Makala said, 'To prevent armies from doing just that is one reason MY brotherhood of magicians guards these devices so, Highness. We hall have to be cautious of our part in such matters, though given our Emperor's disposition -' he referred to the fact that Ichindar, Emperor oftsuranuanni, was in favour of close ties with the Kingdom you can expect aid quickly, should you need it. " Arutha gave him thanks, and Makala and Gardan departed. Prince Arutha sat in his chamber late into the night, weighing and judging the warning brought by the renegade moredhel chieftain, and no inatter how often he wanted to put it aside as a charade, or nothing more than the jockeying for domination between factions in the moredhel nations, he couldn't. Another war was coming; he could feel it in his bones. Unless his prized agent, a former thief turned courtier, could somehow

steal that war out of the very hands of those who sought to unleash it. Arutha picked up a bell on his table and rang it. Instantly a page appeared at the door. 'Highness? " 'Send word to the guard to notify me the moment Seigneur James returns to the palace, whatever the hour. " 'Highness, "said the page, closing the door as he left to do as he was bid. Arutha still didn't return to his own quarters, for even having made the decision to send Jimmy with Gorath to Romney, he had a thousand other questions to consider, and foremost among them was Who are the Six? " Gorath was awake as soon as the door began to open. He rose, fists ready, for while unarmed, he was ready to defend himself. He was not confident that no assassin could find his way into the palace. He remembered events from -many years ago where the Princess of Krondor almost died at the hands of one employed by Murmandamus. Gorath relaxed when he saw his visitor was Squire James. 'Greetings ' said the young man. Greetings, "said Gorath. He sat down in a chair next to a window overlooking a garden. 'Am I to be questioned again? " 'No, "said James. We're going on a trip to Rornney. " Gorath rose. 'As I have nothing to pack, I am ready. " 'Provisions are prepared, though we will be travelling light. " Gorath said, 'I expected an escort of at least a fiifl company against attack on the road to Romney. " James smiled and said, 'Too much noise and bother. "He reached into his tunic and pulled out an odd-looking device, an orb with tiny levers on it that could be adjusted by one's thumb. 'And we're not riding. " 'How are we getting theref came a voice from behind James. James turned to find Owyn standing behind him. We are not going. Gorath and I are. You are staying here or heading home to Timons, as pleases you. " 'I can't stay here, "said Owyn. 'I've got nothing to do and I'm not in the Prince's service. And I can't go back to Timons. What if I'm captured along the way and made to talk? "

James smiled. What do you know? " I know you're bound for Romney, "said Owyn. 'How do you know that? 'I know how to read a map and I overheard enough between Gorath and Locklear to know that's where I'd be heading next. " Owyn hurried on in his pleading, 'Besides, I'm from the east and know my way around back there. I've got cousins in Ran, Cavell and Dolth and have visited Silden and Romney. " James shook his head as if remembering something, and said, 'Never mind. I seem to recall that Locklear and I made a similar brief to someone who didn't want us along, as well, many years ago. Very well, you can come. It's better to have you underfoot than out of sight and dead, I guess. " James led them to an empty room in another part of the castle, where weapons and travel items were piled. Gorath picked up one sword and said, 'A lamprey!" That's a bloodsucker, all right, "said James, 'but why do you call it that? " 'A name, that's all, "said Gorath. 'My people did not always live in the mountains, human. Once we abided on the shores of the Bitter Sea. "He admired the curve of the blade and weighed the heft of the hilt in his hand. He put the sword back in its scabbard and said, 'I will not ask how you came to possess a blade fashioned by my people. " James said, 'As you might expect. "He pointed to three backpacks 'Food and other stores, for we may have to do some travelling, but for the most part I hope we're able to conduct our business quickly and be out of Rornney. " vvhere's Locky? asked Owyn. 'He leaves in an hour on another mission for the Prince. I will meet with him after we're done in Romney. This isn't the only iron jr, the fire, so to speak, though it may be the most important. " They picked up their belongings, and Owyn asked, 'Now what? " Again James produced the orb and said, 'Stand close by. Gorath, place your hand on my shoulder, and Owyn, yours on his. "James put his left hand on Owyn's shoulder, and with the right, activated the orb.

There was a buzz in the air and the room around them seemed to shimmer. Suddenly they were in a different room. Where are we? " asked Gorath. 'Malac's Cross.'James crossed to open the door and peered out. We are in a building owned by friends of the Prince, and I had best lead, else you may find your head split before you can identify yourself. " They were on the second floor of a building. As they descended the stairs, a monk in plain grey robes turned a corner and stared openmouthed at them. 'Ah -'he began. James held up his hand. 'Tell Abbot Graves we're here, brother. " The monk turned and hurried off to do as he was bid. James led them into what had obviously once been the common room of an inn. A large man with a short, grey-shot beard hurried over and said, 'Jimmy, you scoundrel! What is all this? He indicated Gorath and Owyn. 'Hello, Ethan. A person of some consequence desires to see us quickly on our way to the east, and back again. Using that Tsurani device was our fastest start. " 'So you come from Krondor? " James nodded yes. 'Have you horses we might borrow? " 'No, but I'll send a brother over to Yancys stable and get three. Care to tell me what this is about? " 'No, "said James. 'Frust me. " The man named Ethan Graves said, We go back a long way, together, lad, to darker days when I was another man. But while I hold your master in high regard, my loyalty now lies exclusively with the temple. If this is some matter of concern to the Temple of Ishap, you should tell me. " James shrugged. 'If I can, I will, but at this point all I have is conjecture and speculation. Still, let me say that it's time to be wary., Graves laughed. We are always wary. Why else buy this inn and turn it into an abbey on the fly? " 'Are things ... wely Graves said, 'Go see yourself. You know the spot. " Will you have horses ready when we return? " And whatever else you need. " 4 Just horses. We have our necessaries in

hand! He indicated the packs they carried. He removed his pack and said to the others, 'Come with me. Well be back for these in an hour. " They left the inn and Owyn looked over his shoulder. It was a modest building, two storeys tall, with a stabling yard, a pair of outbuildings near the barn, and a storage shed. It sat on the outskirts of a modest-looking town, which stretched off to the east. Monks of Ishap were hard at work replacing the wooden fence around the end of the property with stone. 'What is all this? "asked Gorath as they walked southward, down a path through some woodlands. 'An abandoned inn, which has been taken over by the Temple of Ishap. They are converting it to an abbey. " 'To what ends? "asked Gorath. 'There's something not too far from here they wish to keep an eye on. '@Which is?'asked Owyn. 'Something neither of you needs to know about. " They walked for about ten minutes along a path through the woods They reached a clearing and Gorath halted, momentarily startled by what he saw. Rising up before them was a statue, perfect in detail, of a recumbent dragon, its head upon the ground, its wings unfolding as if it was just about to rise up. 'What is this? "asked the dark elf. He walked around it, inspecting it closely. 'This is the Oracle ofaal,'saidjames. He indicated a votive offe ring plate on the ground before the dragon. J1 Owyn said, 'I thought it but a legend. " 'Like many legends, one based in truth, "said James. He motioned to the plate. 'Toss in a coin and touch the dragon. " Owyn fished out a silver coin from his pouch and tossed it into tile plate. A moment before it touched the surface of the plate, the coin vanished. Owyn reached out and touched the dragon ... And was someplace else. It was a large chamber; immense was more accurate, thought Owyn. Air moved in the chamber with the stately leisure of ages, and before Owyn reared up a dragon of gigantic proportions, the head resting upon the ground larger than the largest waggon Owyn had ever seen. The creature's body was resplendent with gems of all hues. Diamonds predominated, but emeralds, sapphires, rubles and opals formed patterns that swirled on the dragon's back, and made her

look as though she wore a shimmering rainbow. It was hard to look away. 'I'm asleep?'asked Owyn. 'In a fashion. But quickly, you tread a dangerous path. What would you ask of the Oracle of Aal? " 'I find myself caught up in something I don't understand, yet I feel compelled to continue with my companions. Is this wise? " 'At journeys end you shall not be as you are now, nor may you ever return the way you have come. The days ahead of you are filled with hardship and many times to come you will think yourself less significant than you truly are. " 'Can I trust the moredhel, Gorath? " 'He is more than even he knows himself to be. Trust him, though he will not always trust himself. He will become a great champion, even to those who curse his name and will never know of his greatness. " Suddenly Owyn felt his knees go weak and he faltered. Strong hands grabbed him, holding him upright. He blinked and was again standing before the statue. What? 'Aye you all right? asked Gorath. 'You touched the statue and seemed to falter. " 'I was someplace else, "said Owyn. 'How long was I gone? " 'Gone? "said Gorath. 'You weren't gone. You but touched the statue and staggered slightly, then I grabbed your arm. " 'It seemed longer, "said Owyn. 'It happens that way, sometimes, "said James, touching the stone. He withdrew his hand a moment later. AVHO gets to speak to the Oracle is the Oracle's choice. What did she say to you? " Owyn glanced at Gorath and James. 'Only that I must trust . you both. " 'Did the Oracle say anything useful? asked James, gripping Owyn by the arm. 'Only that the days ahead are filled with hardship. " Gorath snorted in contempt. 'As if we need an oracle to tell us that. " James said, 'Let's get back to the abbey and see if our horses are, ready. We still have a fair ride ahead. " 'Where are we bound? Salador? "asked Owyn. 'No, the high road to Silden. It's less travelled and more dangerous for that, but anyone looking for us is still hanging about outside Krondor, I wager, waiting for us to stick our heads out of the palace. With luck, we will be on the road to Romney before our enemies finally learn we are no longer in the palace. " Owyn nodded, and as they began their return to the inn-turnedabbey he cast a backward glance over his shoulder toward the clearing in which

the dragon statue rested. There was something he had sensed in his dream state, something he had not spoken of the Oracle was afraid. six journey T he Abbot waved a greeting. They climbed the trail from the dragon statue to the converted inn, and found Abbot Graves waiting for them. 'You'd better get into town before you leave, James, "he said. Why? asked James, looking for signs of trouble in the Abbot's manner. 'About five minutes after you vanished down that trail, a column of riders came past here, heading into the city. " James squinted towards town, as if trying to see the riders. 'Something was notable about them, else you wouldn't be remarking on them. What? " 'They wore the Kines colours. And unless I don't remember my days as a thief in Krondor, old Guy du Bas-Tyra himself rode at their head. " 'Thaes something we need to see then, "said James. He motioned for Gorath and Owyn to faflow him and started walking toward town. We'u be back in a while, Graves. " The Abbot waved goodbye, and turned back into the building. They hurried into the town, heading down the main boulevard, and reached the town square. There, a fiili squad of riders were dismounting and tending to their horses before an inn with a chess piece - a white queen - on its sign. The soldiers were all attired in the livery of the royal house, black trousers and boots, grey tunics over which each wore a scarlet tabard a white circle scarlet lion rampant, crowned gold and holding a sword: the King's coat-of-arms. A line of purple around the edge of the circle and upon the cuffs of the tunic showed these were palace guards, those whose first duty was to the Royal Family. Two guards stood at the door, and one said, 'Easy now, friend. The Duke of Rillanon is taking his ease in the commons and no one goes in until he's left or without th Duke's say-so. "01 'Then get yourself inside, soldier, and tell him Seigneur James of

Krondor is here on the Prince's business. " The soldier gave James and his companions an appraising look, then went inside. A moment later a large man, his grey hair flowing to his shoulders and a black patch over his left eye, appeared before them. He stood with his hand upon the door a moment, then waved them in. Inside the common room, James and the others could see the soldiers of the King's Royal Guard were efficiently checking out the surroundings. Guy du Bas-Tyra, Duke of Rillanon and First Counsellor to the King of Isles, waved them to a table where he sat down heavily. 'Get me something to drink!"he shouted, and a soldier detailed to be his orderly hurried to where an intimidated-looking barman waited. The man almost hurt himself on the edge of the bar trying to bring out a tray of pewter jacks. He filled them quickly and ran over to place the first one before Bas-Tyra and then served the others at the table. He said, Would m'lord care for something to eat? " 'Later, "said Guy, slowly removing his heavy gloves. 'Something hot for me and my men. Cook up a side of beef' The innkeeper bowed and backed away, knocking over a chair at the next table, which he quickly righted. Guy looked at James and nodded. James's brow furrowed but he returned the nod. Duke Guy said, 'So, Arutha is sending you east to snoop around? " James said, 'That's one way of putting it, Your Grace. " Guy pointed to Gorath. 'Now, explain to me why I shouldn't cut his heart out and hang you for being a black-hearted rogue and traitor to the Crown? " Gorath's hand tightened slightly on the hilt of his sword, but he didn't move. Owyn's face drained of colour, but he saw James smile. 'Because it would irritate Arutha? Guy laughed. 'You haven't lost any of that mouth, have you, Jimmy? " The young man said, 'I probably never will. We've been through

too Inuch for you to seriously wonder about where my loyalties lie, so I judged you were taking out your bad temper on me because you couldn't take it out on Arutha. Whys he got you so peeved? " The Duke of Rillanon, most powerful noble in the Kingdom after the Royal Family, leaned back in his plain wooden chair and made an A-encompassing gesture around him. 'This. Because I'm here in a town whose only excuse for existing is its location between Krondor and Salador, and because Lyarn is concerned about reports that have been coming to the court of renegade moredhel - 'he locked his one good eye on Gorath ' - and some other unsavoury types running loose between here and Romney. " Why you? 'A variety of reasons, "said the Duke. He took a long drink of ale. J usually don't drink this early in the day, but I'm usually not riding all night, either. " 'Those other unsavoury types wouldn't be Nighthawks, would they? "asked James. 'They might be, "said Guy. What's Arutha hearing? " 'Nothing until I get back and report, "said James. 'But on the way into the city, Locky and these two found a pair of frauds playing the part of the Guild of Death. " Guy looked off into the distance for a moment, as if weighing his words. 'If you were trying to revive the Nighthawks, "he posed to James, 'and you wanted someone to think that you weren't, how useful would it be to have a bunch of bunglers found out as false Nighthawks? James's eyes widened. 'Brilliant! It would take attention off what I was really trying to do, I would have some pawns to offer up as a sacrifice, and the people I'm the most worried about wouldn't take me seriously. " 'Look deep, Jimmy,'said Guy.'Find who's really behind the troubles we're having. There's an old axiom: absent any contrary information, assume your enemy will act intelligent,@. The coronary of that is: act stupid, and your enemy won't take you serious,@." James said, 'You still haven't said why you're here. " Guy nodded. 'The King wanted me to personally take a hand in this region. It seems some of our local nobles are suspect. " 'Of treason? " 'Not that, though it might be a remote possibility. "Guy finished his ale. 'Rather, they're suspected of incompetence. My lord, the Earl of Romney, has a guild war about to break out, and seems unable to do

anything about it. I ordered a company of Royal Lancers to head that way to bail him out as I left; they should be arriving some tirne in the next week. " What sort of war? "asked James. 'I don't know the details, but it seems the Brotherhood of Riverpullers has raised prices to the point where merchants can't afford to have their goods hauled up or down the river, and the other guilds are lining up in opposition to the Riverpullers. Both sides are hiring, swords, and, for all I know, the Earl of Romney has declared martial law by now. Hell, for all I know, the city is in flaming ruin.'He slapped the table for emphasis, as if he didn't care whether Romney did go up in flames. 'And besides this tour to get things in hand, we're showing the King is personally interested; the banners are waving in front of people who need to see them, and I'm also required by His Majesty to give a lecture tonight. ) 'Lecture? "asked James, barely able to keep from laughing. 'On what? And to whom? " Guy sighed. 'On the Battle of Armengar, and to anyone who wants to listen. "He shook his head as if he couldn't believe his own words. You know that thug, Graves, who the Ishapians sent here to start that new abbey? " James nodded. 'I knew Ethan before he heard the call. He was a rough one in those days; one of the better bashers in the Mockers! 'I can believe it. In any event, he has decided, or rather the Ishapian Temple in Rillanon has decided, that a school is to be built here, in Malac's Cross, "the centre of the Kingdom", and that young nobles are to attend. They call it a collegium! He lowered his voice a bit. 'I think theyre distrustful of what our friend Pug is doing down in Stardock and think they may gain by having a similar venue for influencing the young nobles of the Kingdom. And I think they also want a base near ..."His eyes flickered from Gorath to Owyn, and he let his words lapse. James knew what he was about to say: near Sethanon and the Lifestone, so all he did was nod slightly. Glancing around the foor, "James said, 'I don't notice a lot of young nobles in the rea, Guy. " Guy reached across the table and attempted to give James a playful slap to the head, which James adroitly avoided. 'You always were a smart mouth, Jimmy, and you always will be a smart mouth.'James grinned. 'Even

if you some day get your wish and connive to be 1,arned Duke of Krondor, you'll still be a smart mouth. " James laughed. 'Maybe. Now, where are these young nobles? " Guy sighed. 'A few will wander in from surrounding estates, no doubt. That's why I rode all night to get here. Damn weather had my ship reaching Salador two days late, so I'm riding through the night so as not to make a liar out of the King. "He took another sip of ale. 'And it's why I want you to attend the lecture tonight. If s in a house down near the eastern edge of the town. You won't be able to miss it; it'll be the one with all the Royal Guardsmen standing in front of it. "He stood up, and James did as well, Owyn and Gorath a moment after. 'Lyarn asked me to do this while I was making arrangements along the frontier with the Western Realm, and as a favour to the Ishapian Temple. I, loyal duke that I am, could hardly say no to my king. You, loyal squire that you are, cannot say no to me. You will attend the lecture this evening as my claque, seigneur. Now, I'm going to see to my men, and then I plan on getting some sleep. " The Duke departed, heading upstairs to the rooms set aside for him. Gorath turned to James and said, 'What is a claque? James laughed. 'Theatre owners hire them to cheer loudly at performances, to gull the uninformed into thinking the play was brilliant. It gets quite funny sometimes. Five or six people will be cheering wildly, while the rest of the audience is booing and throwing rotten vegetables at the actors. " Gorath finished his ale and shook his head in dismay. 'Humans. " The innkeeper came over and said, 'Anything else, gentlemen? " He studied James's face for a long moment, then said, 'Sorry. Thought you were someone else. "Clearing his throat, he repeated, 'Anything else? 'If I don't get food on top of that ale, I'll be asleep in an hour, " said Owyn. 'I've never drunk so early in the day. " Gorath let out a disapproving grunt, but said nothing. James said, 'Whatever food you're serving, ah ... ?" 'Ivan's the name, sir, "he said, bowing as he turned to leave.

The door to the tavern opened and three men entered. James, Gorath and Owyn all looked, their mission making them wary. The three men were locals, and one was carrying a chess set. They set it up on a table and two began to play while the third watched. Ivan returned and served the food: cold meats, cheese, spiced greens and sweetened apples. He put the platter on the table and said, 'More ale? " James nodded. Another pair of men came to set up another game of chess and James said, This goes on here a lot? " Ivan nodded. 'The Queen's Row, sir? The chess piece on the sign means something. Old man Bargist, who opened this inn some thirty years ago, was a fair player, and since then, well, travellers and locals alike know that this is where you come to play a match if you want to test your mettle. You play, sir? " 'Not well, "said James. 'My ... employer plays very well, and has taught me the basics. " 'You can always find someone here willing to play, "he said as he departed to see what the soldiers were ordering. The door opened and a ragged old woman slipped through, dosing it behind her. She came across the room and stood next to James. 'I thought you gone up to Lyton, Lysle. And where did you get those clothes? "She felt the fabric of his tunic at the shoulder. 'Must have snitched them off a baron, from the feel of them. "She squinted at James as if she had trouble seeing him. 'I think you have mistaken me for someone else. My name is James -' 'Jarnes, is it? "she interrupted Well, then, if ies James, then it's James. "She nudged him with her elbow and winked. 'Like the time you chewed soap and walked a ' round foaming at the mouth, eh, dearie? Taking alms from the gullible? If you say so. Be a love and buy old Petrumh some food, will you? "She then noticed Gorath and said, What are you doing with an elf, boy? Don't you know theyre bad luck? Theyre the ones killed my old man Jack, and theyre causing all that trouble up at Sethanon. What are you thinking? "

James asked, What trouble in Sethanon? " She leaned down, and blinked, studying James's face. 'You're not Ly'sle!"she said. Slapping him weakly on the shoulder she said, What arc you doing with his face? "Her hands came up to her mouth and she stepped back. 'Ow!"she cried. 'You're an evil fairy, that's it! You've taken Lysle's form to trick me!" James put up his hands. 'Madam! We are not evil fairies. " 'And I am not an eltl' grumbled Gorath under his breath. The old woman leaned forward again. Well, you don't look evil, that's a fact. But you could be Lysle's twin, and that's also a fact. " James waved Ivan over and gave him a coin. 'See the woman gets some food, "he instructed. To Petrumh, he said, 'You say this Lysle has gone to Lyton? " 'Left a few days ago, he did, "she agreed. 'Said he was to meet a gentleman there. I suspect he'll be in trouble, sorry to say. That's Lysle. Has a knack for trouble, he does. And I doubt the bloke he's meeting is a gentleman. " Ivan took the woman by the elbow and moved her to a corner table and sat her down before food. She dug in without looking up and James turned his attention to his companions. 'A double? said Gorath. Owyn said, 'Could someone have put a lookalike on the road to Romney ahead of us? James shrugged. 'Maybe. It's been done before. I saw a double of the Prince years ago in the sewers of Krondor. If it hadn't have been for muddy boots, he might have convinced people he was Arutha and played havoc with things for a while. "He shook his head and said, 'But I doubt it. From what the old woman said, this fellow Lysle's been around here a while. It may just be a coincidence. A while back some fellows up in Tannerus kept trying to beat me up for something done by some other fellow until I convinced them I wasn't that person. Twice, in less than a year, makes me think there's someone walking around who resembles me, and from what

I've heard, he's not doing me any favours with the resemblance. "He waved the innkeeper over. 'Have you seen me before? "asked James. 'Can't say as I have, "said Ivan. 'But you thought you had, earlier, "observed James. 'No, I said I thought you were someone else. " 'Who? "asked James. 'Lysle Riggers, "said Ivan. 'Local scoundrel, truth to tell. Has his hands in a lot of ... questionable activities. Still, he's also a good rnan to know if you need something done, if you know what I mean. " J do, "said James. 'Have you known this fellow long? " 'On and off, off and on, maybe ten years or so, "said Ivan. comes and he goes. Sometimes he's here for a month, then gone'a year, other times he's here a year, then gone a month. Never can say what he's up to. "He looked at all three in turn. 'Can I get you anything else? 'No, that will be all, "said James. What now? "asked Owyn, yawning from the effects of drinking early in the day. James said, 'I'm heading back to chat with my old friend Graves. You might do well with a nap. And tonight we'll go listen to Duke Guy lecture local youths about the Battle of Armengar. " Gorath said, J may stay here. I already know about Armengar. I was there. " James grinned. 'So was I. But we'll go. It's not politic to disappoint a duke, my friend. It can cause troubles if you do. " Gorath's answer was an inarticulate snort, but he stood and said, 'I am going to scout around. From what the old woman said, som@ of my people may have been nearby. I will look for any signs. 'Good, "said James, standing up. We all have something to do. " James and Gorath left, and Owyn went to where Ivan stood cleaning glasses behind the bar. 'Could I rent a room for tonight? he asked. 'Normally I'd be happy to oblige, "said Ivan. 'But the King's me have taken them all. " Owyn asked, 'Is there another inn nearby? " 'There's one a half days ride to the west, though I wouldn't recommend it. And there's another a half days ride to the east, but I wouldn't recommend it, either. " 'Perhaps a spot in your barn? " 'King's men won't allow it, lad. Sorry.

" Owyn turned away and decided to catch up with James. If he couldn't nap, perhaps he might find something interesting to study at the Ishapian abbey. Much to James's surprise, there were a fair number of attendees at Guy's lecture on the Battle of Armengar. Owyn sat nearby looking sleepy. He had returned to the makeshift abbey and managed to find some books to read. He had become engrossed in one that touched on magic and found several things of interest. During the talk James had elbowed Owyn twice as the young man was about to drop off to sleep. As the lecture wrapped up, James was forced to admit the old commander of the defences at Armengar had been truly brilliant in his tactics. The mere fact that a fair number of survivors reached Yabon safely while the Teeth of the World had swarmed with goblins and moredhel looking for human refugees had been an accomplishment. The audience applauded politely when Guy concluded his remarks and several young nobles from the area approached to talk to the Duke. James said, Wait here, "and went to make his goodbyes to Guy. When he returned, he said, 'Let's go. " Where?'asked Owyn. 'There's nowhere to sleep in town. " We can sleep on the floor at the abbey and get a fresh start in the morning. " 'Good, "said Owyn yawning. 'I'm all in. " 'You'd better learn to hold your ale, Owyn, "said Jimmy with a grin. They moved down the road and James wasn't surprised to find Gorath suddenly beside them, though Owyn nearly leaped sideways when the dark elf materialized out of the evening gloom. 'Find anything? "asked James. 'Tracks. Moredhel have been through here recently. " What else? " 'A fair number of people are passing to the north of town, not through it. " We can assume they don't wish to be seen. Which way were they going, east or west? " 'Both. A lot of people moving in both directions, but keeping out of sight. "

James shook his head in consternation. 'Damn, I don't like any of this. " They remained silent as they reached the abbey. Well, "said Graves, as they entered the former common room, 'how was the lecture? " 'Could have used a singer, "said James with a straight face. 'Duke Arm and de Sevigny will be lecturing here next month, "said Graves, 'and Baldwin de la Troville the month after! James assured him, 'I'll try not to miss the lectures. Have you a place we can sleep tonight? " 'You're welcome to bed down under the tables here in the conni mons, Jimmy; but the rooms upstairs are being used by the brothe or for storage! 'Under the tables will be fine, "said Owyn, unrolling his beddi from his travel bundle. Gorath did likewise without comment. James sat opposite the thief-turned-deric and, keeping his voice low, said, Why here, Ethan? " The Abbot shrugged. 'I don't know, Jimmy. You know the order wants to be close to Sethanon, "he said. 'There's a rough village forming up a few miles south of the old city but nothing you'd call a proper town. It's still a decent trading route, though, and some folks seek to profit by caravans and traders passing by. It would be too obvious for us to try to build an abbey there. But here we can be circumspect and still send a brother up there to snoop around from time to time, just to ensure nothing disturbs the status quo. " 'I noticed the next two lecturers are men Bas-Tyra trusts! Graves nodded. 'There're too many strange things going on for him to do otherwise. Some of the other nobles ...'he shrugged. 'They're not as trustworthy as they could be. " 'You don't think treason, do you? " 'I don't know what to think, "said Graves. 'I'm a former thief who has been handpicked by the temple in Rillanon for a potentially difficult, even critical assignment! He looked down as if afraid to look James in the eyes. 'I don't know if I'm equal to the task. " 'I've never heard you act the shy role before, Ethan! Graves sighed. 'There's a lot you don't know, Jimmy. I have some old ... ties, you could say. They aren't easily broken. You know how it is! James laughed. 'Better than most. I have a death mark on me from the Mockers if I cross their boundaries, yet I do so all the time. And n

they conveniently ignore my trespass when it suits them. I know what you mean, I think! Graves said, 'I hope when the time comes you do know what I rne@ui. "He stood up. 'I must retire. There's a great deal to be done around here. Have a good night, Jimmy. " 'You too, Ethan. " James undid his own bedding and lay down next to Owyn, who was already fast asleep. As he drifted off himself, he wondered just what Graves had meant by 'when the time comes'. The north wind cut through the night. James huddled under his cloak as the three stayed dose to their fire. The road from Malac's Cross to Silden was far less travelled than the King's Highway to Salador, but it was a more direct route. Behind them, the three horses James had purchased, along with tack, were quietly eating the grain he had bought for them. Owyn said, 'James, I'm worried about something and I've been rneaning to talk to you about it since we left Malac's Cross. " Gorath said, 'You have seemed troubled. " James asked, What is it? " 'I don't know exactly, but it's something I picked up from the Oracle ... A sense of foreboding. " 'Given our circurnstances, "said Gorath, 'that is not particularly inappropriate. " What do you mean? "asked James, looking intently at Owyn. 'It's like the Oracle was worried. " James was silent, then said, 'I'm no expert, and I've never seen the Oracle myself, but from what I hear, the Oracle can tell futures, but not her own. " 'Futures? "said Gorath. James paused, then said, 'Maybe I'm telling it wrong, but the rnagician Pug once told me that the future is not set in stone, but the result of many acts, and that by changing an act today, the future changes. " Owyn said, 'As if you had not come south, Gorath, Delekhan's plans would be further along. " 'I understand that, "said Gorath. 'But if the future is fluid, what good is an Oracle? "

James shrugged. 'There is a great deal of wisdom in this Oracle, I have been told. " Owyn looked at Gorath and said, 'I think James is right. But I still don't know about that feeling of worry. " 'Perhaps the Oracle's fate is bound up in what we do, "suggested Gorath. Then it would be difficult for her to see the future, if what James said is correct. Perhaps that is the source of the worry. " James said nothing. He was one of the few who knew of the existence of the Lifestone under Sethanon. Only a handful of those who had been at the battle knew of the magic relic from the time of the Dragon Lords. Few knew that the Oracle of Aal was the guardian of the Lifestone and resided in a vast chamber below the City of Sethanon. The statue at Malac's Cross was designed to mislead those who knew nothing of the dragon Oracle's existence. Should any come seeking the Oracle, it provided the means for them to contact her without actually being in her presence. James said, 'I'm trying to puzzle together some things. We have Tsurani Great Ones getting their riches stolen, so that Tsurani renegades can sell them to moredhel raiders, who swap them for weapons. We have a false Guild of Death, maybe to mask some real Nighthawks who survived the night we burned their headquarters to the ground in Krondor, and a lot of false trails in the west predicting an invasion from the north. " Gorath said, 'My people will proceed cautiously. They will want some indication from Delekhan that Murmandamus indeed is alive in Sethanon, being held there against his will, before they win march. " James said, 'No offence to your people, but that sort of "proof' is easy to make. " 'Agreed, "said Gorath, 'which is why Delekhan is attempting to remove all of us who were in opposition to him. " James lay back, wrapping the cloak around him. Well, we may find answers or we may not, but right now I could use some sleep. " 'You going to

look for that double of yours in Lyton? asked Owyn. 'It's on the way, "said James. 'Might as well while we're passing through town. " Owyn rolled over, trying to get close enough to the fire to stay warm without burning himself. Gorath just lay silently, until he was asleep. Sleep was a long time in coming forjames as he wrestled with all the fragments and clues he had. Somewhere in all this apparent chaos was a Pattern; somehow all the pieces came together and made sense. The ride to Lyton was uneventful until they reached the outskirts of the town at sundown. Off the side of the road stood a forlorn farm, abandoned by the look of it, with a ramshackle barn, around which skulked black-clad figures. Gorath saw them first, and James said, 'I wouldn't have even noticed them if you hadn't pointed them out to me. " 'There are four of them, and they seem very curious as to the contents of that abandoned barn, "said the dark elf. james said, 'My bump of trouble is itching like mad. I think we've found our real Nighthawks. " Owyn said, 'What do we do? " Pulling out his sword, James replied, 'Kill them before they notice us, if we're lucky. " fle turned his horse off the road and moved forward at a trot. They travelled across an abandoned field overgrown with tall grass which rose to chest height on the horses. It masked their movement for a while, as the dark-dad figures seemed intent on the barn, which allowed James and his companions to reach the edge of the field before being seen. The assassin who first saw them shouted and two others turned, as James spurred his horse forward to charge. One of the black-clad men carried a sword and readied himself to strike at James, while another leaped out of the way. At the corner of the barn, a third figure easily drew an arrow and nocked it to his bow, pulling back in a fluid draw. Suddenly a dark nimbus of energy splashed the side of the barn, missing him, but distracting him enough that he fen back without shooting. Gorath upon the second man was leaping from the back of his horse, while James engaged the first. Owyn cursed as he realized that while he had managed to unravel the mystery of the spell Nago had thrown at him and could now duplicate it, he couldn't control it very well. He hoisted his staff over his head like a war dub and rode toward the bowman, trying to

strike him before he could loose his arrow. Gorath crushed his opponent's throat with the flat of his blade, a d rose up to see James having difficulty with his man, while Own rod, around flailing at the third with his staff. The bowman was sso bus@ trying to keep from having his head stove in by Owyn's staff he couldn't stop long enough to shoot. He finally tossed down his bow and tried to draw his sword. James saw Gorath standing uncertain of which way to move, and shouted, 'Find the fourth one!" Gorath was off without another word, moving around the corner to find the door of the barn open. Inside was darkness to confound the human eye, but to the dark elf it was a pattern of darkness and light, greys and darker greys. He saw movement in the rafters above and along one wall to his left. He waited. A moment later the figure in the rafters slipped, causing some hay to fall, and the figure near the wall let fly with an arrow in the direction of the sound. Gorath charged. Before the Nighthawk could pull and fire again, the dark elf was upon him. The struggle lasted mere seconds as Gorath quickly killed his man. Outside Jimmy bested his own and turned his attention to the one Owyn-harried. When the fighting was over, James and Owyn entered the barn and James said, 'What's here? " Gorath pointed up to the rafters and announced, 'Someone hides up there. " James said, 'Come down. We mean you no harm. " A man lowered himself from the rafters, hanging by his hands a moment before releasing his hold and dropping to the dirt floor. He landed nimbly on his toes and looked at his rescuers. 'Thanks, " he said. The man moved toward them and when he stopped a few feet away, Owyn said,'Gods!"

James looked at the man, who looked enough like him to be his twin. 'You must be Lysle, "said James. 'Why do you assume that? "asked the man. 'Because people keep mistaking me for you, "said James, moving around so he faced the door and the scant light from outside could strike his features. 'It got me almost murdered by some unhappy folk, up in Tannerus some months back. " Thc man laughed. 'Sorry, but they're waiting for me to return with some items they sent me to purchase on their behalf. I've been distracted and am overdue in getting back there.'He paused a moment, then said, 'You do look enough like me to confuse people, it's true. I'm Lysle Riggers. " I'm James, from Krondor, "came the reply. 'These are my friends, owyn and Gorath. We were on our way to Romney and when we were in Malac's Cross an old woman thought I was you. " 'Old Petrumh, "said Lysle. 'She's a little crazy. She's been that way since her husband died in a fire. Most of the folks in town give her something to eat or let her sleep in their barns. For some reason she's taken to telling everyone she's my gran. "He shook his head. 'Care to tell us why a bunch of Nighthawks are trying to kill you? " 'Nighthawks? "asked Riggers, shrugging. 'Assassins? Can't say as I would know why. Maybe they thought I was you. " Gorath looked at James and said nothing. Owyn said, 'Maybe James cut him off. 'No, someone wants you dead, Riggers. Let's head into town and maybe by the time we get there you'll remember why. " The man looked at the three before him as if weighing the possibility of flight or resistance. Obviously discarding either as an option, he nodded. 'Let's go. The Wayside is a decent enough inn, and I could use an ale after all this. " 'Check the bodies, "said James. Gorath and Owyn went outside to do so. 'You have anything you need to fetch? "asked James. Riggers said, 'No. I had a sword, but lost it somewhere back in the woods running from those four. It wasn't a very good one. I'll take one off the dead outside. " Moving outside, James said, 'Fair enough. " Owyn said,'Theyre carrying nothing, James. No papers, no money, nothing. just weapons and those black clothes. " Gorath came over and said, 'And these, "as he held up a medallion with a hawk on it.

James took it, inspected it, and threw it to the ground. 'These are the real Nighthawks, "he said. 'Not those frauds down in Krondor. " Trauds? "asked Riggers. It's a long story. " 'Good, "said Riggers. 'That means a second ale. Let's go. "He set off toward the distant lights of the town, while the others mounted up. Owyn rode next to Jimmy and said, 'For a fellow who was about to be chopped up by assassins, he's pretty cheerfid. " 'Yes, he is, "said James. They followed their new acquaintance into town. SEVEN Murders T he inn was crowded. Lysle Riggers led James, Gorath and Owyn into The Wayside, a tavern whose location was reflected in its name, situated as it was just on the edge of the city, and a good walk from the main street. But it seemed a popular place, with workingmen, armed fighters and some unsavoury-looking sorts packing the common room. James and his companions had left their horses with the lad who worked in the stabling yard, giving instructions for their care, and followed Lysle inside. Lysle led them over to a table in the corner. He motioned for them to sit and waved to the barman, who hurried over to take their order. James ordered a round of ale and some food, and the barman offered a quick glance between him and Riggers, but said nothing as he headed back to the kitchen. Riggers said, Well, then, I owe you a story. " 'A long one, you said, "observed Gorath. Riggers said, 'And you shall have it, but I have one question.

What brought you so fortuitously to my rescue? "He studied James a moment, then said, 'If it was pure chance, then fate has a curious sense of humour, my friend. " James said, 'It was chance of a sort, though I had heard your name down in Malac's Cross, as a few people seemed to think I was you. As to how we came to your rescue, that was pure chance, though we were on the lookout for just the sort of trouble you found yourself in. " Toli recognized my assailants, "Riggers said, lowering his voice. '041ously you know more than the average mercenary. "He jerked A toward Gorath. 'His kind have been seen around here in increasing numbers lately, though rarely openly walking around humans. All of which leads me to think you're someone about I need to know more before I launch into my long story. "Whorn James grinned. Riggers returned the grin and again the others were struck at the resemblance. Owyn said, 'If you're not brothers, the gods have a fine sense of whimsy. " 'That they do, "said Riggers, 'irrespective of any other thing. " James said, 'Here's what I can tell you. I'm working for people who presently have no reason to want you dead, Riggers. Let's not give them one. They are also people who are at odds with those employing your would-be killers. " 'And the enemy of my enemy is myjr-iend, "said Riggers, quoting the old truism. 'To a point, "said James. 'At this time I like to think we may have more reasons to help one another than not. " Riggers was silent for a minute, then the food arrived, giving him another moment of respite as he took a slice of cheese and laid it over warm bread. After the ale arrived and he took a long pull on his mug, he said, 'Allow me to be a little circumspect, and I'll ten you What I can. 'I represent interests in Krondor, well established and well connected They have trading relationships throughout the Kingdom, and into Kesh and across the Bitter Sea to Natal. Lately theyve been harried by a new competitor, who seeks to disrupt established business relationships and carve out a new trading ernpire. " James considered this a moment, then said, 'Care to name your principals or your new competition? " Lysle's grin stayed in place, but the humour left his eyes. 'No, to the first, but the second is a personage of some mystery. He's called "the

Crawler" by some. " James leaned forward and spoke low enough that only those at the table might hear him. 'I'm Seigneur James, of the Prince's court, so I'm the King's man. But I was also known for a time as Jimmy the Hand, so I know of whom you speak. "There's a Party at Mother's"." And a good time will be had by all, " finished Riggers. 'You're Jimmy the Hand? I never would have believed it. "He sat back. " don't visit Krondor much. My ... employer prefers I stay out he,c in the east. But tales of your rise have travelled far and wide. " IN@KUN LJUK; I H b Dh I KAY A L IU7 qt nay be we have more in common than you know, "said James. lie t,ld of the false Nighthawks in the sewers of Krondor and the susplcion that someone was trying to finesse the Prince into raijing the Mockers' hideouts in an attempt to find those false rqighthawks. 'That sounds like the Crawler, "said Lysle. 'He would happily set crown against Mockers, and sit back and watch. If the Mockers somehow survived, they would be weakened enough that they couldn't oppose him; if they were destroyed, he could move in and take their place. " That's unlikely as long as Arutha's in Krondor, "said James. 'He's too savvy to get sucked into that obvious a ploy. What is of real concern to us is the existence of these genuine Nighthawks, the ones who were seeking to separate your head from your shoulders. " 'I won't even ask why, "said Lysle. 'I'll assume that it has sormething to do with the good of the Kingdom. " 'They had a strong hand in repeated attempts to kill Prince Arutha ten years ago. If theyre the survivors of that first bunch, or someone else is attempting to trade on their reputation, either way theyre a menace. What can you tell us about them? " Lysle sat back. 'I'm off for Tannerus in the morning - to put right that little matter that almost got you beaten to death when you were last there - so I'll tell you what I know. There's two places this Crawler seems to have taken a foothold. I hear he's got a lot of the crime on the docks in Durbin under his control, and he's dislodged the locals over in Silden. The Mockers were never strong outside Krondor, but they always had good working relationships throughout the Bitter Sea, and a lot of influence in Silden. Lately problems in several Bitter Sea Ports have put a crimp on Mocker business and those friendly to the Mockers have vanished in Silden. But the real pot about to boil over is up north; there's a lot of confiision in Romney right now, and from what I can gather, a lot of this Nighthawk business is being

"In through there. " We've heard of some problems there. " 'The Riverpullers' Guild? "asked Lysle. James nodded. it 7hat's the Crawler, "continued Lysle. 'He staris at the docks, making difficult for cargo to get in and out of a city, and wears down both the merchants and local thieves. After a while, people start paying protection to get their goods in, and once he's in their pockets, he never leaves. Damon Reeves is the head of the Riverpullers, and he's an honest man, but someone near him has been whispering in his ear. " James said, 'You think this Crawler is behind the revived Nighthawks ' 'I don't know what to think. He may have tired of me flitting around causing him troubles and put a price on my head. Or he might be behind them. Or it might be someone else wants me dead for entirely different reasons. I've made a few enemies in my time. " Lysle grinned at that. 'I have no doubt, "said Gorath, dryly. "Where should we start? "asked James. 'Start with a man named Michael Waylander. He's always at the centre of these problems, it seems. Arle Steelsoul, of the Ironmongers, is leading the opposition to the Riverpullers. Both sides, at least, will talk to Waylander. It's rumoured he has his hands in a couple of shady things; nothing too important, but enough to make him dangerous. " 'Anything besides that? 'Nothing I care to share with you, but also nothing that kept from you will hinder your efforts. " Well, "said James, 'it's more than we had before we ran across you. If you're off for Tannerus tomorrow, we'll know where to find you. " Lysle grinned and James felt as if he was looking in a mirror. While Lysle was two or three years older than James, the likeness was uncanny. 'That's where I'm heading now. Who knows where I'll be if you come there looking for me? " James fixed him with a knowing gaze and said, 'Trust me, my friend. Now that I've made your acquaintance, I'll be keeping an eye on you. We'll meet again, have no doubt. "

Lysle finished his food, excused himself and left the three alone. 'I'll see about a room, "said James. He made arrangements and the three retired for the night. In the morning, they headed for the stabling yard of the inn and discovered a confused stableboy. 'Horses, sir? But last night you took one, and sold my master the other two. " James turned and looked down the westward road where beyond his vision the village of Tannerus lay. Silently he swore he would certainly find Lysle Riggers again some day. And if any doubt at their being related had existed in James's mind until this minute, it was now completely vanquished. Suddenly laughing, James said, Well, I guess vve need to buy some horses, lad. What have you to sell us? Owyn and Gorath exchanged curious glances at James's strange reaction, but neither said a word as James waited for the boy to fetch the stable-master so he could start haggling to buy three horses. Armed men had thrown a barrier across the road into Romney, and signalled the three riders to halt. What's this? "asked James. One of the men stepped from behind the barrier, mostly grain sacks and crates, and said, We're not letting strangers into Romney right now. " James said, 'I'm on the King's business, and I bear warrants from the Prince of Krondor. " 'Prince of Krondor, is it? said the man, rubbing his chin with his gloved hand. He looked like a stevedore, shirt sleeves rolled up high on his powerfiil arms, heavy chest and neck, his face burned brown by the sun. He carried a long wrecking bar, the kind used to open heavy crates off-loaded from riverboats, and he looked eager to use it. Well, the Prince is a long way away-, it's not even the Western Realm, you see, so I can't see as why that cuts any ice with us. " 'Who's in charge here? said James, jumping down from his horse and handing his reins to Owyn. Well, normally if s Michael Waylander, who's trying to keep the Riverpullers from taking over the city, but he's in town right now taking care of some business, so he left me in charge. " 'And your name is ... F 'I'm Karl Widger, "said the man. Before he could move, James spun on him, hitting him as hard as he could in the stomach. The man went over with a loud 'oof 'and

James brought his knee upward into Widger's descending face. Karl went down like a dropped brick. Pointedly stepping over the fallen dockworker, James said, Would one of you run into the city and fetch Michael Waylander here? Tell him Karl is incapacitated and there's no one in charge. Unless, "he added, pulling his sword, 'one of you cares to come over here and claim he's now responsible for keeping us out of Romney? iio Kaymona P_ Peist Two men behind the barricade conferred and one ran off, heading over a small bridge that separated the road into Romney from the King's Highway. None of the others seemed eager to come over the barricade and challenge James, but James knew he couldn't just ride through a dozen armed men. Owyn dismounted and handed the reins back to James. 'That was bold. " Under his breath, Jimmy said, 'And a little stupid. I hit that walking tree trunk as hard as I could. Damn near broke my hand, and it was only his stomach. I'm glad I didn't try to hit his head. I'd probably have broken every knuckle. My knee's throbbing like mad. " It didn't take long for Michael Waylander to arrive. He was a tall man, blond and sporting a short-cropped beard that looked reddish in the afternoon sun. 'What is going on here? "he demanded. 'I might ask you the same thing, "said James. 'I bear warrants from the Prince of Krondor and I'm on the King's business. How dare you bar my way? " We're acting under the authority of the Earl of Romney, "sai Waylander. We've had a lot of trouble lately-, damn near a guild war. 'Guild war? "asked James, as if he had heard nothing about this before. 'Damn Riverpullers are raising prices in violation of every agreement that's in place, and they're threatening to shut down all business up and down the river. I represent an alliance of other guilds: glaziers, rope-makers, carpenters, smiths and most of the local merchants, and we refused to pay. " James said, 'Let me shorten this for you. You tried to make arrangements to get your own cargo in and out of the city and the Riverpullers started dumping goods in the river and wrecking boats. "

'More, "said Waylander. 'They killed two apprentices three weeks ago and fired a half-dozen boats. " James said, Well, those are local matters. We're on business for the Crown and will brook no more delays. " 'Let me see your warrants, "said Waylander. James hesitated. This Waylander was no noble or Crown official. By rights he had no legal standing and James was not under any obligation to humour him. But practical considerations and a dozen NRONDOR: I HE BETRAYAL III arn'cd men made him reach into his tunic and pull out his travel warnint and a demand for aid warrant, instructing any noble to aid jarnes in his mission for the Crown. AVELL, we couldn't be too careful. The Riverpullers were hiring sn,vords and the citys become an armed camp. We can't do much about those inside the city already, but we can keep more from coming in. "He handed over the warrants. "Mat about the Earl? "asked Owyn. 'Isn't he keeping the peace? " We don't have a garrison here, son, "said Waylander, and something in his tone led James to think he liked the idea. We're in the heart of the Kingdom and the most trouble we have is the occasional drunken brawl on the docks or a few bandits riding down from the northern hills to ambush someone on the road. We have a city constabulary, but most of those men are on one side or the other in this dispute. The Riverpullers are the most important guild in this area, but the other guilds together are stronger. It's a dose thing and we don't have many neutral parties in Romney. Earl Richard asked me to come up from my home in Sloop, a village a half-day's ride south of here, just because I'm not local; I have a lot of friends on both sides of this, and sometimes they'll listen to me. But the Riverpullers are out of line and there's no other way to see it. " James put his warrants back in his tunic and said, 'I expect theyd have something different to say on that matter. But that's no concern of mine. I need to see the Earl. " Waylander was about to say something when a clatter of hooves from behind caused James to look. A company of riders was approaching at a leisurely pace up the road, a banner at the head of their column announcing the presence of the Royal Lancers.

Their leader approached, held up his hand for the halt, and said, What's this then? Clear the way, you men. " James nodded, Waylander gave the order, and the men started pulling aside the grain sacks and crates. James walked to stand before the officer, and after a moment, the officer said, 'N'at are you looking at, man? " James grinned. Walter of Gyldenholt? So Baldwin sent you south, finally? " The former captain from the garrison at Highcastle said, 'Do I know you? " ilz "ymona r,. reisr James laughed. We met at Highcastle. I'm James, squire Of the Prince's court. " 'Ah, yes, "said the old captain. 'Now I recall you. " James couldn't help but grin. When he had first met the captain, he had been one of the victims of Guy du Bas-Tyra's fall from grace, an officer in service to Guys most loyal ally, the result of which had been years of hard service with the border barons. Glancing at Walter's girth, he said, 'Peacetime's been good, it seems. " 'What brings you here, squire? "asked the captain, ignoring the friendly barb. 'The Prince has us running some errands for him. You're the company Guy sent here to restore order? " We are, "said Walter. Would have been here a few days ago, but we ran into a spot of trouble to the south. Band of lads in black objected to our coming this way. Caused us a merry chase, but we managed to kill a few before the rest got away. " James looked at Owyn and Gorath. 'These are things we had better not speak of in the open, captain. I have to talk to the Earl. I imagine you do as well. " 'Indeed, "said the captain, motioning for his men to move forward, through the barricade now open before them. 'Ride in with us, squire. We'll keep the ruffians off your back. "He smiled at James. James laughed and mounted his horse, motioning for his companions to join the end of the column. There were fifty lancers in the company,

enough to prevent serious trouble, and keep both sides of the dispute from doing anything rash, or at least James hoped so. Waylander said, We were only holding this bridge until the lancers arrived, squire. Tell the Earl my men and I are heading home to Sloop. " James acknowledged the man's request and they rode across the bridge. Romney was a major trading centre in the east. The city was big enough to be considered huge by western standards, but here in the eastern half of the Kingdom it was a modest sized place, about half the size of Krondor. With fifty lancers at hand, the Earl could re-forin his constables and restore order as long as neither side in the dispute opted for open warfare. The tension in the city was almost palpable. As they rode in, curious A Onlookers glanced out of windows or cleared the streets, letting the soldiers pass. Gorath said, 'There is a lot of fear in the air. " people worry when riots break out, "said James. 'Even if you're not taking sides, the violence can sweep you up and carry you into harm's Way. Many a man has died trying to explain he wasn't taking sides in a guild riot. " They rounded a comer and found themselves entering the citys square dominated by a large fountain. James was struck by something odd. 'There aren't any hawkers or vendors about. " Owyn nodded. 'I've been here before, on my way up to see my uncle in Cavell Keep, and there are always merchants in the main square. " Gorath said, 'Perhaps they were fearful of being swept up in that violence you spoke of' James nodded. A large inn occupied the north side of the square, a black sheep against a green meadow painted on the sign hanging over the door. We'll headquarter here, "announced Walter of Gy1denholt. The lancers dismounted and whatever James might have thought of the truculent former captain from Highcastle, his squad was the model of efficiency. The captain waved over a passer-by and said, 'Do you know where the Earl of Romney is? "

The man said, 'He's taken up residence in that house there, sir. " He pointed to a house across the square. Handing the reins of his horse to an orderly, Walter dismounted and said, 'Squire James, let's go call upon his lordship. " James dismounted and said to Owyn, 'Find us a room, but in a different inn. We'll be able to snoop about a bit easier if we're not keeping company with fifty Royal Lancers. " Owyn said, 'I know just the place. I stayed here with my father once. "He pointed. 'Down that street is another bridge, crossing the River Cheam, and just on the other side is an inn marked by a green-cat sign. We'll wait for you there. " James turned and followed Walter, who marched purposefully to the door of the house. He had barely knocked when the door opened and a servant said, 'Enter, sirs. " The man wore a castle tabard, with the Earl's coat-of-arms on it, a Stylized river with a fish jumping from it and over a star. The servant W them to a small parlour at the rear of the house. 114 Aaymona P- -eist Earl Richard was a youthfid man, but one who looked more the, part of a merchant or tradesman than a noble, despite we armour and a sword. James had grown up amidst nobles who were fighting men as well as rulers, and these eastern nobles who wore swords for decoration took some getting used to. The Earl's voi was surprisingly deep and forceful. Welcome, gentlemen. My Lor Bas-Tyra answered my request. " James let Walter speak first. We came straight away, sir. " 'How many men did you bring? " 'A full company of fifty Royal Lancers. " The Earl appeared worried. 'I hope that's enough. I would really prefer to settle this dispute without resorting to force. " Walter glanced at James and shrugged. The Earl noticed the exchange and said, 'And you are? "

James, squire to Prince A-rutha, "he said, producing his travel warrants and demands for assistance. The second document seemed to produce increased distress in the Earl. What sort of assistance? " 'At this point, information, m'lord. We have heard rumours of increased activity in the area by the Brotherhood of the Dark Path, as well as the possibility of a return by the Nighthawks. " 'Possibility? "asked the Earl, his colour rising. 'Doesn't anyone read the reports I forward to the Crown? Of course there's apossibility! Theyve killed two members of the Ironmongers' Guild for the Riverpullers, and killed two members of the Riverpullers, as well; theyll kill for whoever pays them. I hear Baron Cavell is hiding out in Cavell Village because theyre stalking him! He lives in a small residence with his household guards in every room. " Something about Cavell rang familiar in James's memory, but he couldn't put his finger on it. James said, Well, then, m'lord, my companions and I will be around for a few days, asking questions. We'd prefer it if no one else knew our visit was official. If anyone asks, we are here to convey the Prince's greetings while enroutee to somewhere else. "He glanced at Walter. 'I'll be staying over at the Green Cat Inn, to lend credence to that, captain. " Walter of Gyldenholt shrugged as if it were of no importance to le Ig re 'rel rd, him. He said, 'My lord, we'll be at your disposal. I'll need to speak with your chief constable in the morning and establish a patrol. As Lx. m U n v U K .- I H h D ETR A Y A L 115 soon as the folks around here see a few of my lads riding around, things will calm down. " James and the captain excused themselves from the Earl's presence. Outside the door, Walter said, Well, squire, we'll have things in hand around here soon enough. " Again feeling the tension in the air, James said, 'I hope you do, captain. I most sincerely hope you do. " They parted company and James found his horse, mounted, and rode across

the city in the direction Owyn had indicated. As he rode, he studied the city. Romney was located across all three points of an intersection of three rivers. The River Rom coursed down from the Teeth of the World, near Northwarden, the oldest of the border baronies. At Romney the River Cheam branched off to the southeast, while the Rom continued to run southwesterly, turning southeast again as it neared the coast. James paused at the bridge he faced, which arched over the River Cheam. Something was eating at him, a memory he couldn't quite place, and he knew that it was somehow important. He waited to see if anything bubbled to the surface of his mind, then decided it would come in its own good time. James moved across the bridge and found this side of the city even more tense than the other. Citizens moved quickly, eyes darting around as if expecting attack from any quarter, and nowhere could any of the usual street hawkers be seen. He reached the Green Cat Inn and rode around to the back of the stabling yard, where he found Gorath and Owyn waiting for him. Why aren't you inside, eating? asked James as he dismounted. A terrified-looking stableboy said, 'Sir, my master is unwilling to serve your ... friend.'He indicated Gorath. Muttering, 'I wouldn't quite call him a friend,'James tossed his reins to the boy and marched in the rear door of the inn. Owyn and Gorath hesitated a moment, then followed. Inside, James saw a large man, advancing in years, but still broad of shoulders with imposing muscle under a broad girth, turn to see who entered from the stable yard. He pointed a beefy finger at Gorath and said, 'You! I told you I'll have none of your kind in my inn!" James hurried to put himself between the innkeeper and Gorath. 'And just what kind would that be? "he asked. The man looked down at James, appraising him and coming to a halt. The young man was quite a bit smaller, but something in his manner made the,

barman stop. 'Dark elves! Fifteen years I served on the border, and I've killed enough of his kind to know then,. They killed enough of my comrades, as well. And who the hell are you to ask? " James said, 'I'm Senior James, squire to Prince Arutha of Krondor. He's my companion and we're on a mission for the Crown. " 'And I'm the Queen of Banapis, "said the innkeeper in return. James grinned as he reached into his tunic and produced his warrants. Well, Majesty of Love and Beauty, read these, or else I'll have to go fetch Earl Richard to vouch for me, and lef s see how much he likes being dragged over here given the temper of the city right now. " The old man could read, but slowly, with his lips moving. James didn't offer to help him out. After a moment, he handed back the documents. 'Damn, you are some sort of Prince's officer, aren't you? James shrugged. 'If I were in the army, I'd be a Knight-Lieutenant, if that makes it easier for an old soldier like you to grasp. Now, I want a room big enough for the three of us, ale, and food. " The man threw a black look at Gorath and turned his back on James. 'Come this way ... sir. "He led them to the bar and went behind it. He produced a large iron key and said, 'Top of the stairs, 0 the way back on the right. "James took the key, when a light entered the man's eyes. 'Six golden sovereigns a night. " 'Six!"said James. 'You thiefl' Us two per person. Take it or leave it. " Knowing full well that the fifty lancers would eat up a lot of rooms at local inns, James said, We'll take it. " 'In advance. " James counted out twelve coins and said, 'Two nights. If we stay longer, we'll pay the day after tomorrow. " The man swept up the coins. 'And that doesn't include the cost of food or ale, "he said. 'I was sure of that, "said James. To Owyn and Gorath he said,'Let's fetch our kits, then we'll eat. " They got their travel bags off their horses, ensured the stableboy

k, w what he was doing, and went upstairs. As James had expected, it was the least desirable room in the inn, at the back over the stable. f-Ic decided not to make an issue of it. Downstairs they endured slow service, even though there wasn't rnuch of a crowd. James was deciding at what point he would have to take the old soldier who ran the place down a peg when the food finally arrived. To James's delight, it was well prepared and of good quality. As they ate, they discussed the situation. James shared the little information he had with them, and Owyn said, 'So the Nighthawks are working for the Riverpullers or the Ironmongers? 'Neither, "suggested Gorath. 'Confusion and discord are Delekhan's allies here in the Kingdom. " 'I believe Gorath is correct. I don't know if the Nighthawks are in league with this Crawler, Delekhan, or both, or if we've just wandered into a conflict that has nothing to do with our mission, but either way it's to Delekhan's benefit. Which means we must help to end it. " 'How? asked Owyn. 'Find out how this thing started, and see if we can figure out a way to get the two sides talking to one another. If the Earl can mediate the conflict, perhaps we can return this city to something close to order. Those lancers can only hold down the lid on this simmering pot so long; sooner or later someone's going to pull a sword or break a head, and a full-scale city riot will be under way. "He lowered his voice even more. 'And if most of the citys constabulary is on one side or the other, even those fifty lancers won't be able to stop it. " Owyn nodded. 'What do you want us to do? Pointing to Gorath, he said, 'First light tomorrow, I'd like you up snooping outside the city. You know what to look for.'To Owyn he said, 'Do you know any of the prominent families of Romney? " 'Not well, "said Owyn, 'but as my father's a baron and I've got enough names to drop around, I should be able to get an invitation to tea or supper from someone around here. " James said, 'Good. I'll snoop around. " 'Where? "asked Owyn. James grinned. 'In parts of the city where wise men fear to go. " Owyn nodded. 'What else? " 'Do you know a Baron Cavell, north of here? asked James. Owyn finished a mouthful of food. 'Corvallis of Cavell? I should.

He's my uncle. My mother's uncle, actually, but only a few years older than her. Why? 'Richard of Romney says he's being stalked by the Nighthawks. " Owyn said, 'That doesn't surprise me. Uncle Corvallis always had a hot temper and an unforgiving nature. Made it easy for him to collect enemies. Still, I find it hard to imagine that anyone wants him dead. " James shrugged. 'That's what Earl Richard said the Baron of Cavell claims. " Gorath said, 'If they wanted him dead, he'd be dead. " James said, Well, according to Richard, your uncle Corvallis is hiding out in a room in a house in the middle of Cavell Village, with armed guards in every room. " Owyn nodded. 'The old keep was gutted mysteriously in a fire years ago. The familys been living in the best house in the village since then, and talking about restoring the old keep, but at this point it's still abandoned. " James said, 'Well, we might have to go talk to your uncle if we can't find the Nighthawks down here. " Gorath observed, 'I haven't noticed much difficulty in finding them. " James nodded agreement. 'Too true. " They finished their meal and turned in for the night. The shout had barely registered on James the next morning and he was out of bed, grabbing his trousers and boots. Gorath was also awake and reaching for his sword. Owyn stirred on his pallet next to Gorath's and said, What? 'Sounds like a riot is commenced, "said Gorath. James listened to the sound and said, 'No, if s something else. " He finished dressing and hurried down the hall to the stairs to the common room. As he approached the front of the building he could hear the voices from out in front. The landlord stood at the door to his inn, listening as people hurried by. 'What is it? "demanded James. With a dark look, the innkeeper said, 'Murder. The cry is murder has been done in the night. "

NRONDOR: I HE DETRAYAL 119 'Murder? "asked Owyn, coming down the stairs. Who? 'I don't know, "said the innkeeper. 'But theyre saying it was done over at the Black Sheep Inn. " James was through the door before the words had vanished from the air, Owyn and Gorath following. He didn't bother to go and saddle his horse, but rather sprinted through the streets, following the flood of people who swept along like a stream, heading across the bridge toward the main square of the city. As he neared the square, he found a press of people being held back by a few men with pole arms, all wearing armbands. None of the Royal Lancers was in evidence. James had to push his way through the crowd and when he reached the front, he was barred by a man holding a pike. James pushed aside the pike shouting, 'On the business of the Crown!" The man obviously wasn't prepared for that and hesitated, letting James, Gorath and Owyn pass. But he managed to keep others back as Richard, Earl of Romney, came striding across the square, toward the fountain. He saw James and exclaimed, 'Squire!" James crossed to where he waited and said, 'My lord? What is it? " Barely able to speak because of his rage, he pointed to the open door of the Black Sheep Inn and said, 'Look!" James hurried to the entrance. Entering the commons he saw Royal Lancers, sprawled across tables or on the floor, their eyes vacant and fixed. He needed no healer or priest to pronounce the men dead. He looked over at a cowering stableboy, who had found the bodies when he had come in for breakfast an hour earlier, and said, 'All of them? " The boy was so terrified he could barely speak. 'Sir, "he nodded. 'The officer is in his room upstairs, and the sergeant and some of the others. The rest died down here. " Gorath crossed to the table and picked up a mug of ale. He sniffed at

it. 'Poison, "he said, 'or I'm a goblin. You can smell it. " James took the mug and sniffed it, judging the moredhel's sense of smell keener than his own, for he could detect no odour beyond that of warm ale. He noticed a slight black sediment in the mug. He fished out a tiny bit with his finger, then touched it to the tip of his tongue. Spitting it out, he said, 'You may be right, 6L and there may be poison in this ale, but what you're smelling is tarweed. " 'Tarweed?'asked Owyn, looking pale despite the number of corpses he had seen already. James nodded, putting down the mug. 'Old trick in some of the seedier inns in the Kingdom. Tarweed is nasty stuff in large amounts, but in small doses it makes you thirsty. You lace bad ale with it, and the customers drink it like it was dwarven winter ale. " 'Can it kill you? "asked Owyn. 'No, but there are many tasteless poisons that can, "said James. He turned to the boy and said, 'What's your name? " jason, "the boy answered, terrified. 'What are they going to do to me? "he asked. 'Nothing, whyy 'I served these men, sir. My master always said the care of our guests was our responsibility. " James said, 'Perhaps, but you couldn't know the ale was poisoned, could you? " 'No, but I knew something was odd, and I didn't say anything! James was now acutely interested. 'What was odd? " 'The men who came with the ale. We buy our ale from the Sign of the Upturned Keg down in Sloop. I know the waggon drivers. This time it was strange men. " James took Jason by the shoulders and looked him in the eye. 'Is there anything you can tell us about these men, anything speciay Jason stared at the ceiling a moment, as if struggling to remember. 'They were dark men, maybe Keshians, and they spoke oddly. And they seemed worried, but they didn't say anything. One wore a medallion that swung out from under his tunic when he leaned over to hand a keg down to his partner. " What did it look like? demanded James. 'It had a bird on it. " James glanced at Gorath and Owyn. 'What else? "asked James. 'They told

me to forget I had ever seen them, "replied Jason. 'And they smelled funny, like sailors from Silden do when they come here, like sun on canvas and flowers. " Gorath and Owyn began inspecting the room, while James went outside. He saw Earl Richard, rooted to the same spot he had occupied Nvhen James had entered the inn. The shock of the murders had rendered the Earl nearly unable to function. James had seen it before Ath men who were unused to bloodshed. He hurried to the Earl and laid, 'My lord, what do you propose? " Blinking as if he had difficulty understanding James, Richard t,,,hoed, Tropose? James pointed at the crowd and said, 'You must tell them something Disperse them before things get any uglier than before. Then dle bodies must be attended to. " Yes, "said Earl Richard. 'That's so. "He mounted the fountain and stood where everyone could see him. 'Citizens of Romney, "he shouted, and as the words came from him, James could see that speaking before the citizenry was something the Earl did often, for the familiarity of the task returned his wits. 'Go to your homes!"commanded the Earl. 'Stay calm. Black murder has been done and those responsible will be hunted down and punished. "He jumped down and waved over a constable. 'I Nvant someone from the Riverpullers and the Ironmongers here in five minutes. " 'Damn!"said the Earl to James. 'I need send to Cheam for more troops. Black Guy won't be pleased when he learns fifty of the King's Own have died in my city. " 'Nor will the King, "observed James. Seeing the Earl's face cloud over at the mention of King Lyam, James said, 'My companions and I will do anything we can to help. " 'The best thing you can do right now, squire, is find out who is behind this. " 'I already know, "said James. He told them of the tarweed and the two men who, appeared to be from Silden. 'Nighthawks!'whispered the Earl, so as not to be overheard by any of the crowd who were slowly leaving the area. 'Damn! I almost wish it had been Damon Reeves or Arle Steelsoul behind this. " Why them? asked James. 'Because then I could hang one or the other with cause and end two problems for the price of one. Reeves runs the Riverpullers, and

Axle Steelsoul is the head of the Ironmongers' Guild. They are at the heart of the dispute.'He indicated two men approaching. When they vvere standing before the Earl, he said, 'Tell your respective factions that I have had enough with violence in Romney. I hold the head of the Riverpullers and Ironmongers personally responsible for the good behaviour of both sides of this dispute. Any further violence and I will hang them, side by side, from the city gate. Carry word back to them now!" The first man, one of the Ironmongers, said, 'But Arle Steelsoul's down in Sloop!" 'Then carry word to Sloop, "instructed the Earl. James said,'M'lord, I will do that.'The two men exchanged glances, as if asking who the stranger was to bear such tidings to the leaders of the two warring factions. The Earl said, 'Pass the word that Arle and Damon's lives will be forfeit if there are any more problems in my city. "The two men bowed and ran off. 'Can you enforce the threat, m'lord? "asked James when the men were out of earshot. 'Probably not, but it may shock them into behaving themselves until the next detachment of soldiers arrives. "He looked at James. Why do you choose to go to Sloop? " 'Because that's where the poisoned ale is from, and because I think we need to continue on down to Silden after that. " 'Then tell Steelsoul and Michael Waylander that I expect both men to be here in three days' time, along with Reeves and the other local leaders of the various factions, and should either not appear, I will know he has a hand in black murder. I'll issue the death warrant myself. If they both show up, I'm locking all of them in a room and neither side will be permitted to leave until we have a settlement of these differences. I don't care if they have to pee on the floor, or die of starvation, I'll have an end to this business before any of them sees the sun again. " Convinced of the Earl's earnestness in the matter, James said, 'My companions and I will be off in an hour, m'lord. "He bowed and returned to the Black Sheep, where two workers were helping Jason move the bodies so they could be piled up on a waggon and taken from the city for cremation. Owyn waved James over. 'Find anything interesting? " just this, "said Owyn. He held out two items. One was a small silver brooch, looking like an oversize spider. 'What's this? "asked James. 'Turn it over, "said Gorath.

James did as he was bid and saw a large groove running down the centre of the item. In it a tightly-packed gummy substance could be een. James lifted the device to his nose and sniffed. 'Silverthorn!" fie said. 'Are you sure? asked Owyn. 'I'd recognize that odour anywhere, trust me, "replied James. 'It's an assassin's tool, "said Gorath. 'You run the edge of a dagger along that groove and even if you don't strike a killing blow, the victim dies within hours. " 'What else? "asked James. Owyn held out a brass tube with glass at each end. 'A spyglass? " asked James. 'Look through it, "suggested Owyn. James did and his perspective altered. The colours through the glass changed and he suddenly saw shifting patterns on the clothing of his companions as well as on the walls of the building. Pulling it away from his eye, he said, 'What is this? " Owyn said, 'It's magic. 1 will have to study it, but I think it lets you see things you otherwise can't see, such as magically-hidden items. " James looked down at the two items. He wished he had better clues, but these two would have to do as a start. EIGHT Secrets D ark shapes moved in the evening shadows. James pointed to them and Owyn asked, Whao' Gorath said, 'I see them. " They had ridden south at midday, pushing the horses as much as possible, to reach the village of Sloop and deliver the Earl's ultimatum to Steelsoul and Waylander. As sundown approached, they had crested a rise and come within sight of town. Armed men were filtering through the trees at the north end of the town, heading toward a clump of houses. Gorath urged his horse forward, pulling his sword. James and Owyn were on his heels a moment later. They charged the men, while James started shouting, 'Alarm! Raiders in the village!" He knew that depending on the make-up of this village, the response to a call of alarm would either be for the men of the village to rush out with weapons in hand, or for doors and windows to be locked down. In the west he knew there would be a dozen men in the streets to meet the

invaders in a minute. Here in the relatively calm east, he wasn't so sure. As they passed the first house, he saw a curious face peeking through a window. Again he shouted, 'Raiders in the village! To arms!" The man slammed shutters, and James could imagine him barring the door as James left the house behind. Gorath was upon the first swordsman, leaping from his horse onto the man. James considered that he probably should devote at least one afternoon teaching the dark elf how to fight effectively frorn horseback. Owyn, on the other hand, had become quite adept at using his eavy staff from horseback, cracking skulls and breaking arms with quick efficiency. Within minutes the raiders were on the run, heading back into the woods. James rode to where Gorath seemed poised to give chase and shouted for him to halt. 'It'll be dark soon, "he said. 'Even with our woodland skill, we don't want to try chasing a half-dozen angry Nighthawks into a dark forest. " Gorath said, 'Agreed, "and turned to find his horse. James went to the house that was the obvious target of the raid and dismounted. He pounded on the door. 'Open in the King's name!"he shouted. Through a viewing slit a pair of eyes, wide with fear, regarded him. The door opened and Michael Waylander said, 'Squire. What was all that noise about? " James said, 'It looks like someone is taking the game to a higher stake. We just chased off a band of Nighthawks coming to see you. " Waylander turned pale. 'Nighthawks? His knees went weak and he gripped the doorjamb to stay on his feet. 'What have I got myself into? James said, 'That's what we've come to talk about. " Gorath and Owyn tied their horses next to James's and came to the door as Waylander stepped aside to admit them. It was a modest house, but James noticed at once it was well kept. There was enough wealth evident

in the furnishings and appointments that it was clear Michael Waylander was very well situated for a common worker in a small village. The house, while not large, had three rooms, a bedroom visible through a door, and James saw the bed was a well-carved four-poster with a mesh netting and canopy. Through the other door James could see a kitchen. Waylander sat heavily on a chair, and James sat in the other one next to a table. 'Someone wants you dead, Michael, "said James. 'Who could that be? Waylander sat back a look of defeat on his face. 'I'm a dead man. " 'Maybe not, "said James. 'I represent Prince Arutha and while you've obviously irritated some powerful people, the Prince of Krondor is still the most powerful man in this nation after the King. Ifyou cooperate, I may be able to get you under his protection. " L Waylander stared off into space a moment, as if thinking. 'I'm in over my head. I'll do whatever I must to get out of this. " James leaned forward and suggested, Why don't you start with what "this" is. " 'About a year ago, some men came to me from Silden. They had an idea, and I took that idea to Arle Steelsoul. " 'V'at was the idea? " 'The idea was to take control of all the business along the river, from Silden to the small villages in the mountains. " 'How were they to accomplish this? asked James. 'They said they had connections in the Riverpullers, who had told them the Guild was going to raise prices for hauling cargo up the river. " 'So the Guild wanted to raise their rates? " 'Yes, "said Waylander. 'Theyre usually cautious about that, because if the rates go too high, merchants start using waggons to send goods north along the King's Highway. " 'But if there was a lot of trouble on the Highway, merchants would be forced to use the barges and the Riverpullers, "finished James. 'Yes. "Waylander nodded agreement. 'These men said that they could ensure the Riverpullers would have no competition. Then we, Arle Steelsoul and 1, would organize the other guilds in Romney and the surrounding villages to stand against the Riverpullers. When things got bad enough, the King would declare martial law, and the Riverpullers would be put out of business. " 'And what does it matter if some heads get broken along the way? " asked Owyn dryly.

Waylander, "asked James, 'what made you think the Riverpuffers would be out of business if the King declared martial law? " We planned on having Damon Reeves, head of the Riverpullers' Guild, murdered. "He hung his head as if ashamed at this admission. 'I didn't want that, but by the time they told me of the plan, I was in too deep. They said they'd make it look like Nighthawks did it, so that no blame would fall to us. In fact, they said theyd make it look like someone within the Guild did it, to get Reeves out of the way, and the Guild would fall apart from dissension within. I've known Damon for years; he's an old friend, but there was nothing I could do. " James glanced at Gorath and Owyn. '@Vhose idea was it to cast blame on the Nighthawks? " 'The men from Silden, "said Waylander. 'N"y? " 'Just that the notion is familiar to us. " Owyn realized James was talking about the false Nighthawks in the sewers of Krondor and nodded in understanding. What should I do? "asked Waylander. 'Get Steelsoul, get to Romney, and sit down with the Riverpullers and make peace. If you don't, the Earl will hang you two and Reeves, and start over with whoever replaces you. " 'The Earl's never resorted to threats before. Why is he suddenly threatening us now? "asked Waylander. 'Because someone just murdered fifty Royal Lancers in his city, " answered James. Waylander's eyes widened and his face turned ashen. 'Fifty! Gods of mercy!"He gripped the table and said, 'Who could do such a thing? " 'Chance has you crossing paths with the Nighthawks, it seems, " suggested James. 'And by all appearances they don't seem all that pleased by these attempts at implicating them in deeds for which they are not responsible. No matter how clever you gentlemen thought you were being, you were being played for fools by agents of a man who is called "the Crawler". He's attempting to dislodge the Mockers in Krondor and seems to want to control the docks in the eastern cities as well. They were not helping you; you were being set up to create a situation where they would emerge in control after you, Reeves, Steelsoul, and anyone else inconvenient to their goals were out of the way. It wouldn't surprise me if the Crawler's agents hadn't leaked the information to the Nighthawks about your attempting to hang the blame for Reeves' murder on them. " 'As if another charge of murder is going to make them any more hunted, "Gorath observed. 'True, "said James, 'but if s been my experience that criminals take tl certain pride in their own crime, but want nothing to do with blame if r crimes for which they are not responsible. It's odd, I know, but at's the way it is. " 'You talk as if

you've known a lot of criminals, "said Waylander. L 'Yes, I do, don't V James's smile lacked even a suggestion of warmth. 'What do I do after I see the Earl? " 'I suggest you beg for leniency, "said Owyn, James nodded. 'People have died as a result of your choices, and you and Steelsoul have much to answer for. But if you help the Earl restore order and help us uncover those behind this plot, we'll do what we can to keep you off the gibbet. " 'Maybe I should just run, "said Waylander. 'You won't reach Silden, "said James. 'They would be on you like hounds on a hare, and where would you go, anyway? " 'I have connections in Kesh, "said Waylander. 'If I can get to Pointer's Head, I can take a caravan over the Peaks of Tranquillity. " Well, don't do anything rash, "said James. 'If my friends and I have our way, the Nighthawks will not be a problem much longer. My advice is to see the Earl, then sit tight. I'll get word to you when it's safe. " 'But what about the men in Silden? James stood up. 'They're also a problem. " 'But I only know them by sight and first names, Jacob, Linsey and Franklin, and they may not even be their true names. " 'Probably not, "said James. He took the spyglass and the silver spider out of his travel bag and said, '@What can you tell me about these? Waylander said, 'The spider I got from a trader named Abuk. He travels the roads between Malac's Cross and here, stopping in at Silden each way. I last saw him there, so he may be on his way toward us right now. He drives a trader's waggon painted green, with his name in red letters on the side. " Owyn winced at the description. We can hardly miss that. " James's expression turned dark. We found this spider this morning among the bodies of the dead lancers! Waylander said, 'It can't be the same one, then!" Why? demanded James. 'I bought one from Abuk, but I gave ours to the false Nighthawks who were sent to kill Damon Reeves. "

James looked at the device and said, 'There may be more than one2 but you'll need more proof of your innocence than that. " Waylander examined the spider, then said, 'Look!"He pointed to A the groove containing the poison. 'I don't know what this is, but mine had deadly nightshade in it!" Gorath said, 'Silverthom would be hard to locate this far south. " 'But not impossible, "said Jam' es. 'Still, I'm inclined to believe you. What about the spyglass? " 'I don't know anything about that, "said Waylander, 'but it's the sort Of thing Abuk trades for as well. " James led the others to the door. 'Get to the Earl, Michael, "he S1,dd. 'You and Arle should be there before sundown tomorrow if Vou value your heads. We're in the inn until dawn, and then we're going south. " 'I'll walk with you as far as Arle's house, "said Waylander. 'And then we'll see the Earl tomorrow. Where south are you going? " 'First to Silden to find Abuk and those three men you mentioned. If we have any luck, we'll put paid to this mess within a few days. " Waylander said nothing, and James knew it was because even if all the Nighthawks and Crawler's men vanished overnight, there would still be crimes to pay for. But even years in a dungeon, thoughtjames, were better than dying. At least in a dungeon there was the chance of escape. The last thought made him smile as he headed up the road toward the inn. As they neared the town of Silden, they slowed. A band of men were also riding toward the town, coming in from the west. We don't know theyre looking for us, "said James. 'But as many times as you've been attacked, Gorath, I'd just as soon wait to see what theyre up to. " Gorath had no disagreement, so he remained silent. The riders crossed over the bridge which arched over the River Rom into the town proper. Because it was built on a bluff that sloped down to a deep harbour, Silden had no foulbourgh outside the city walls. Rather, a series of small villages dotted the coastline around the bay of Silden, and a large village dominated the western shore of the bay, on the other side

of the bridge. They rode into the northern gate of the city, and passed a boredlookingpair of city watchmen. James turned to Owyn and asked,'Any friend or relatives here? " 'Not that I'm aware of, "said Owyn. 'Or at least none my father would admit to. " James laughed. 'I can understand that. This isn't exactly a garden spot, is it? " Silden was only important to two groups: those who lived in it and smugglers. The majority of trade coming up the river to the north entered through the much larger trading port of Cheam, which had spacious docks, a huge warehouse district, and was the second largest port on the north shore of the Kingdom Sea after Bas-Tyra. Silden was therefore a far more profitable destination for those seeking to conduct business without benefit of Kingdom Customs officers. They made an attempt to curtail smuggling, but with the host of villages within a days ride to the east and west, keeping smuggling under control was impossible. As a result, control of Silden had for years been an ongoing goal of competing criminal gangs, from the Mockers of Krondor, Keshian drug smugglers, and bully gangs from Rillanon, I to an alliance of local thieves. This constant struggle had turned Silden into the closest thing to an open city seen in the Eastern Realm of the Kingdom. The Earldom of Silden, while a reasonably attractive fiefdom, with rents and income sufficient to keep a noble family in style, was an absentee office. The last Earl of Silden had died during the Riftwar, in the great attack by King Rodric IV against the Tsurani in the final year of the war. King Lyarn had yet to award the Earldom to anyone, which was fine with the Duke of Cheam, who presently enjoyed the income from the property in the Earldom. James was of the opinion it should be turned into a proper duchy and run from here in the city. A resident noble would clear up a lot of the problems of this valuable port city. He would have to mention it to the Prince when he returned, but for the moment, it was still a neglected, backwater town without proper oversight. The upshot of this situation was an almost complete absence of law and order in Silden, beyond that which was enforced by the local constabulary. And from what James could tell, it ended where the market

district of the city turned into the waterfront, and at a boulevard marked by a sign of four gulls in fiight. One side of the street was marked by prosperous-looking shops and homes, the other inns and warehouses. Down the middle of the street a long red line had been painted. 'what is that? "asked Gorath as they rode across to it. 'A deadline, "said James. 'If you're brawling overthere, no one cares. Brawl on this side, and you're off to the work gangs. " He motioned for them to cross the deadline and as they entered the dock district, he said, 'Ah, I love a town where they let you know how things stand with no apology. " Gorath looked at Owyn and shrugged. Then he asked, `why is it called a deadline? " Owyn said,'In the past if you were caught after curfew on the wrong side by the soldiers of the King, you were hanged. " They rode through a series of dark streets, bounded on either side by high warehouses, and crossed another fairly large street, rumbling with waggons and large men pushing carts piled high with goods. Then they were looking at the harbour below, a jumble of docks and jetties, some stone, mostly wood, pushed hard against one another. Small boats were moving in and out of the harbour. Silden was blessed with one saving grace, the high bluffs upon which the three riders now stood, which provided shelter from the harshest winter storms. James conducted them down the long roadway which led to the docks and pointed to an inn in front of which hung a sign made from an old ship's anchor, painted white. A modest stabling yard stood to the side and when James rode in, a grubby-looking boy hurried over. 'Pick their feet, give them hay and water, and rub them down, "said James as he dismounted. The boy nodded and James said, 'And tell whoever's interested that I would consider it a personal courtesy if these animals were here in the morning. "He made a small gesture with his thumb and the boy iiodded slightly. What was that? "asked Owyn.

As they entered the Anchorhead Inn, James said, 'Just a word dropped in the proper ear. " 'I mean the thing with the thumb and fingers. " 'That's what let the boy know I deserved to be listened to. " The common room was seedy and dark, and James looked around at its clientele. Sailors and dockhands, soldiers of fortune looking for an outward-bound ship, ladies of negotiable virtue, and the usual assortment of thugs and thieves. James took them to a table in the rear and said, 'Now we watch. " 'For what? asked Gorath. 'For the right person to show up. " 'How long do we wait? "asked Owyn. 'In this hole? A day, two at the outside. " Gorath shook his head. 'You humans live like ... animals. " 'It's not so bad once you've got used to it, Gorath, "said James. 'It's a fair improvement over some places I've called home. " Gorath said, 'That is an odd claim for one who serves a prince of his race. " 'Agreed, "conceded the squire, 'but none the less true for being strange. I have had an unusual opportunity to improve my situation. " 'The opposite is my fate, "said Gorath. 'I was a clan chieftain; I was sought out in council and was counted among the leaders of my people. Now I am sitting in squalor with the enemy of my race. " James said, 'I am no one's enemy lest he harm me or mine first. " Gorath said, 'I can believe that, squire, though it strains my senses to hear myself saying it; yet I can't say that for most of your race. " James said,'I never claimed to speak on behalf of most of my race. If you@ve noticed, we're often a great deal more busy killing one another than we are causing problems for the nations of the north. " Suddenly Gorath laughed. Both Owyn and James were startled by the sound, surprisingly musical and full. 1VWAT's so fianny? " asked Owyn. Gorath's smile faded and he said, 'Just the thought that if you were a little more efficient killing one another, I wouldn't have to worry about a murderous dog like Delekhan. " At mention of the would-be conqueror, James was reminded of the importance of unravelling the knotted cord of who was behind which plot. So far he had decided that this Crawler, whoever he might be, was more a problem for the Upright Man and his

Mockers, and Prince Arutha, and whatever other local nobles he was plaguing, but his part in Delekhan's plans was coincidence, not design. The Nighthawks were obviously working with either the Crawler, the moredhel, or both. And what caused James to worry was that they might be again the pawns of the Pantathian Serpent Priests. At some I point James would bring up the serpents with Gorath, but not here in this public a place. The barmaid, a stout woman who had probably been a whore in her youth, but now could not rely on her faded looks to earn her fivelihood, came over and with a suspicious look at Gorath asked their pleasure. James ordered ale, and she left. James returned to his musing. There was another player in this, some faction who was orchestrating all this turmoil in the Kingdom, either the Pantathians or someone else and that was what had James concerned. Going over what Gorath had told Arutha and James several times, he said, 'I would give a great deal to know more about those you call the Six. " Gorath said, 'Little is known of them, save by Delekhan's closest advisors, and I know of no one who has actually met them. They are powerfid, and have provided my people with weapons in abundance. But Delekhan's enemies have been disappearing suddenly. I was called to council and taken on the road to Sar-Sargoth and locked away in the dungeon by Narab, Delekhan's chief advisor. " James said, 'You didn't mention that part before. " 'You didn't ask about what I had been doing before I met Locklear, " said Gorath. 'How did you escape? " 'Someone arranged it, "said Gorath. 'I'm not sure who, but I suspect it was an old ... ally. She is a woman of some influence and power. " James was suddenly interested. 'She must have a great deal of influence to get you free right under Delekhan's nose. " 'There are many close to Delekhan who will not openly oppose him but would be pleased if he failed; Narab and his brother are among them, but as long as the Six serve Delekhan, they win as well. Should anything befall Delekhan before he consolidates the tribes, any alliance he has forged will disintegrate. Even his wife and son are not fiffly trusted by him, and for good reason. His wife is Chieftain of the

Hamandien, the Snow Leopards, one of the most powerful clans after Delekhan's own; and his son has ambitions that are obvious. " Owyn said, 'Sounds like a happy family. " Gorath chuckled at that, his tone ironic. 'My people rarely trust those who are not of our own family, tribe or clan. Beyond that are political alliances and they are sometimes as fugitive as dreams. We are not a trusting people by nature. " 'So I have determined, "said James. 'Then, for the most part, neither are we. "He slowly stood up. 'Excuse me. I'll be back in a moment. " He passed the barmaid who ignored him as she brought the ale to the table, which forced Owyn with ill humour to pay for the drinks from his meagre purse. Gorath found this amusing. James crossed to where a man had emerged from the back room, dark skin and beard marking him as one of Keshian ancestry. 'Can I help you? "he asked with an appraising look. By his accent, he was a Keshian by birth. He was thin, and James assumed dangerous, and while his dose-cropped beard was greying, he was probably still vigorous enough to be a deadly opponent. James said, 'You're the owner of this establishment? 'I am, "he said. 'I am Joftaz. " Lowering his voice, James said, 'I am here representing interests that are concerned with some downturns in their business of late. There are difficulties stemming from the activities of men who have been most recently both up in Romney, and to the west. " Joftaz regarded James with an appraising eye. 'Why mention this to me? " 'You live in a place where many pass through. I thought perhaps you might have heard something or seen someone. " Joftaz laughed in a jovial manner that was entirely unconvincing. 'My friend, in my line of work, given where we are, it is in my interest to hear nothing, notice no one, and say little. " James studied the man a moment. 'Certain information would have value. " 'How much value? " 'It would depend on the information. " Joftaz looked around and said, 'The wrong thing said in the wrong ear

could end a man's life. " 'Daggers have points, "said James, 'and so do you. " 'On the other hand, I do find myself in need of some help in a delicate matter, and for the right man I could possibly remember a few things I've heard or faces I've seen. " James nodded. Would this delicate matter be aided by a sun, of gold? " joftaz smiled. 'I like your thinking, young man. What may I call you? " 'You may call me James. " For an instant the man's eyes flickered and he said, 'And you are from ... ?, 'Most recently, the village of Sloop, and before that Romney. " 'Then the men you seek who had been recently in Romney are involved in some matter up there? " 'Some matter, but before we discuss what I need to know, I need to know the price. " Joftaz said, 'Then, my young friend, we are at something of an impasse, for to tell you any of my need is to tell you all my need, and as they say, "in for a copper, in for a gold"." James smiled and said, 'I'm hurt, Joftaz. What must I do to win your trust? " 'Tell me why you seek these men. " 'I seek them as nothing more than a link in a chain. They may lead me to another, one with whom I have some serious issues. He is one behind murder and treason, and I will have him to the hangman or dead at my feet; either is fine with me. " 'You're the King's man, then? " 'Not directly, but we both respect my employer. " 'Then swear by Ban-ath you will not betray me, and we shall strike a bargain. " James's grin broadened. 'N'y by the God of Thieves? " 'Who better? For a pair of thieves such as we. " 'By Ban-ath, then, "said James. 'N'at is your need? " 'I need you to steal something from the most dangerous man in Silden, my friend. If you can do that, I will help you find the men for whom you are looking. Assuming you survive, of course. " James blinked. 'Me, steal? Why would you think I would steal for you? " 'I have lived enough years to know where eggs come from, young man.@ He smiled. 'If you are willing to swear by Ban-ath, you've walked the dodgy path before. " James sighed. 'I would be forswearing my oath to speak truly if I denied such. " 'Good-. to the heart of the matter then. There is just a short walk from here a house, in which dwells a man, by name Jacob

Ishandar. " 'A Keshian? " There are many from Kesh who reside here. "He touched himself on the chest. 'Such as 1. But this man and others like him have but recently come to Silden, less than two or three years ago. They work on behalf of one who is a spider, sitting at the heart of a vast web, and like the spider, he senses any vibration along that web. " James nodded. 'You speak of one known as the Crawler? " Joftaz inclined his head, indicating that this was the case. 'This was never what one might cau a peaceful community, but it was orderly after a fashion. With the Crawler's men - Jacob and two called Linsey, and Franklin - came bloodshed and pain beyond what is reasonable for men in our line of work to endure. " What of the local thieves, and those with ties to Rillanon and Krondor? 'AU gone, save myself. Some have fled, others... disappeared. Any thief I contacted in Silden today would be working for the Crawler. Being Keshian by birth, I think these men did not recognize me for one such as those they sought to destroy. There are still a few of us in Silden who survived, but we conduct no business except what we do in the open, such as my inn. Should these interlopers' enterprises fail, there will, be enough of us returning here to reclaim what was taken from us. " James scratched his chin as he thought. 'Before I agree, let me show you something. "He produced the silver spider. 'Do you know this? 'I have seen such before, "he said. They are rare and when one comes my way I take notice. They are crafted by a smith in a village in the Peaks of Tranquillity. Those that reach the Kingdom come from Pointer's He-ad or Mallow Haven. "He took it from James's hand and inspected it. 'I've seen bad copies, but these are far finer. You can@t work silver like this and have it endure unless you have the knack. " 'Odd sort of bird buys an item like this. " Joftaz smiled. 'Night birds, for the most part. You play a dangerous game, my friend. You are just the man I seek. " Well, then, can you tell. me who you sold this one to? " 'Yes, I can, and more. "joftaz lost his smile. 'But not until you conduct some business for me. " 'Then to specifics. " 'This man I

mentioned, Jacob Ishandar, is chief among those recently come from Kesh. He has in his possession a bag -' he held his hands apart, indicating a bag the size of a large coin purse or belt pouch '- and the contents of that bag are worth enough to underwrite his operation here in Silden for the next year. " 'And you want me to steal that bag?." joftaz nodded. 'I would think you able to undertake such a task yourself, "said James. 'Perhaps, but I must continue to live here in Silden, success or failure. Should you fail, I will still be here. " 'I see. Whaes in the bag. " 'Heart of Joy, "said Joftaz. James dosed his eyes a moment. Joy was a common drug in the poor quarters of most cities in Kesh, and showed up from time to time in Krondor and other port cities in the Kingdom. A small amount consumed in wine or water would induce a pleasant euphoria for up to a night. A slightly larger dose would transport the user to a state of happiness that could last days. If the dose was too large, the user would be rendered unconscious. Heart of Joy was a different thing. It was the essence of the drug, compounded in such a way as to make it easy to transport. When sold, it would be mixed in with a harmless powder, often powdered sugar or even flour, anything that would dissolve. By weight it was worth a thousand times more than Joy when sold on the streets of the city. 'A bag that size is worth 'Enough to ensure that Jacob will have to run for his life when the Crawler finds out, and any who might be held responsible as well say Linsey and Franldin - will flee along with him. " James filled in, 'Leaving a void into which you can step to reestablish business locally in a fashion more to your liking. "Narrowing his eyes, James added, 'And he who finds it will find anxious buyers Willing to say nothing about where the drug came from, realizing enormous profits. " With a smile, Joftaz said, Well, there is that. " 'So, if I get that bag, you put the Crawler's agents in Silden out out of business and make yourself a fortune in the process. " 'If all goes well. " James said, We'll be in the corner, my friends and 1. When you are ready, tell me where I must go and what I must know. " We dose the common room at midnight. Wait untii I do, then we shall see

about your needs. " James returned to the table, and Owyn said, What did you find out? " That nothing in life is ever free, "said James, sitting down -and leaning his chair back against the wall, settling in for a long afternoon's wait. The house was apparently deserted, its occupant away on some errand, Gorath was instructed to standa few doors down, watching for anyone, coming up from the docks, Owyn stood on the other side of the street, watching in the other direction. Both agreed to cooperate, both expressing their doubts as to the wisdom of this enterprise. James quickly inspected the door for obvious alarms and found none. He judged the lock an easy enough one to pick, but just for reassurance, he ran his thumb along the doo@amb. Unexpectedly he found a crack in the wood, which moved under his thumb. Carefully he pushed on it, and heard a slight click from within. Pushing harder, he moved the wood. From behind it protruded a piece of metal. James removed a brass key from a hiding place in the wood. He almost laughed. It was an old, very simple trick, and served two purposes: the key was never lost if the owner was in a hurry leaving someplace else, and it disarmed whatever trap waited inside. In the daylight, James expected he could have looked for hours and not seen it, but an old thief had once taught him to trust his other senses, including touch. Running the thumb over the doo@amb occasionally brought splinters as its only reward, but the sound of that click made the hours James had spent fishing splinters out of his thumb with a steel needie worth it. James still knelt as he pushed the door open slightly, ready for anything that would alert him to another trap. By kneeling, any crossbow bolt aimed at the door should fly overhead. A The door slid open easily and no device sent death his way. He moved quickly through the door and closed it behind him. fie inspected the room without moving. He never knew where someone would hide valuables, but most people were predictable. This time, however, he considered the owner of this place was not most people', but someone who would do something unpredictable.

So his first choice was to look for something out of place. The room was undistinguished. A simple table, a large breakfront clothes closet, and a bed. A door to a rear yard where the outhouse would be. A fireplace, above which rested potted plants on a wide mantel, and next to that a door leading into a small kitchen. Then it registered on James. Potted plants? He moved to inspect them. They were dry and dying, and he knew the reason why. He couldn't remember the name of the variety, but Princess Anita had struggled to raise the same plants in her garden in Krondor. She had remarked that they were difficult to grow in soil with as much salt as the soil near the palace, and that they demanded a great deal of sunlight. Silently, James asked, why would a leader of a gang of cutthroats in a pesthole like Silden have potted plants on his mantel? He carefully lifted the pots, one at a time, until he picked up the one on the far right. It was lighter than the rest. He lifted the plant and it came away, devoid of dirt on the roots. Under it he found a bag, and he returned the plant to the pot and opened the bag. In the dim light coming from the sole window to the house he saw what he expected to see, a slightly yellowish powder. He tied the bag and moved quickly to the door. One backward glance reassured him he hadn't inadvertently touched anything. He slipped through the door and dosed it behind him. He locked it, and returned the key, resetting whatever trap had awaited the unwary on the other side. He motioned without looking at either of his friends and they returned to the Anchorhead Inn. As they neared the door at the rear, left open for them by joftaz, James felt a flush of excitement. No matter how high he might someday rise in the King's service, there was a part of him that would always be Jimmy the Hand. Inside he handed over the bag to Joftaz and said, Well, then, your part of the bargain! Joftaz admired the bag of powder for a moment, then put it behind the bar. 'To find the owner of that spider, you must seek out the trader, Abuk. I have sold four such as this to him over the last two years. " James produced the spyglass. 'What about this? "

Joftaz admired the glass and held it up to his eye. His eye widened and he put down the glass, glancing around the room. 'This is a dangerous thing, my friend. " Why" 'It shows secrets, and some secrets are worth killing to preserve or to learn. "He handed the spyglass back to James. 'I have heard of such as these. They are modest-looking, but valuable. You pierce illusions, see traps and hiding places with a glass like that. I have heard of such glass being fashioned for generals to pierce the fog and smoke on the battlefield. " 'Do you know who might have sold this? " 'Again I say, Abuk. Had this item come to you from any other source, I would not guess, but if you found it near the spider, I suspect they were both sold by him, and to the same man. " 'Then we need a room for the night, my new old friend, and then we're off in search of Abuk. " They shook hands and Joftaz said, 'You serve your king well, MY new old friend, for not only do you seek out Nighthawks who do black murder in the darkest hour of the night, you have rid Silden of the plague of the Crawler. Jacob and his companions will be on the first ship bound for distant lands once word of this reaches their employers. Now, IT show you to your rooms, then I must find a certain rumour-monger to spread word that three Keshian gentlemen now residing in Silden have just sold a great deal of Heart of Joy to a smuggler bound for the island Kingdom of Roldem. " Joftaz took them up to a room and bid them goodnight, and informed them that they should expect to encounter Abuk on the road between Silden and Lyton, as he was due back from there in the next few days. James settled in and quickly fell asleep, feeling at last he was making some progress in unravelling these mysteries. NINE Suspect T he mules lumbered up the road. There was no mistaking the waggon as it hove into sight around a bend, a days ride east of Silden. The green wagon had huge red letters on the side, proclaiming 'Abuk. Trader in fine wares. " The driver was a large, bull-necked man with an impressive mane of flaming red hair and a long beard that reached to his belt. If a dwarf could grow to more than six feet in height, this is what he'd look like, thought James as they halted before the waggon. 'You're the trader, Abuk? asked James loudly.

The trader reined in his team of mules. 'It's what is written in large letters on the side of this waggon, -stranger, so either you can't read or you're oblivious to the obvious. I am Abuk. " James grimaced at the remark about the obvious. Well, you could have stolen his rig. " 'True, and I could have cut his hair and beard to create my disguise, as well. But I didn't. "He regarded the three riders before him. 'What may I do for you? " We are in the market for some information. " Abuk said, 'Information is often my most profitable commodity. " James walked his horse close enough to the buckboard of the waggon to hand over the silver spider. 'Can you tell me to whom you sold this? " 'Yes, "said Abuk. 'For the sum of a hundred golden sovereigns, I can. " James grinned, and there was nothing but menace in his smile. 'Or we could arrange for you to have a discussion with the Royal Interrogator regarding your part in the death of fifiy of the King's Own Royal Lancers. " What? "demanded the startled Abuk. 'Fifty Royal Lancers were murdered? " 'In Romney, "supplied Owyn. The trader was silent for a moment, calculating his chances of survival against his potential for profit, if James was any sort of judge of men. Finally he said, J take no responsibility for that act; I merely sell goods which are not banned by law. "He handed the spider back toiames.'This is one of two I sold in the north, A poor imitation was sold to a man named Michael Waylander in the village of Sloop. He is a prominent member of the Glaziersguild in the City of Romney. The other was sold to a man whose name I do not know, but I know he is from the north. " James showed Abuk the spyglass. What of this? " Tou have proven the man you seek is the one I described, for he also purchased this glass. I sold both items to him at the Queen@s Row Tavern in Malac's Cross, and you might inquire there of the innkeeper, who seemed to know this man. He was an exceptional chess

player, by what I overheard. " 'If you met him in Malac's Cross, why then did you say he was from the north? 'Because I overheard the innkeeper ask him if he was returning to the north, and the man said he was indeed heading home! James did not look pleased. We must then return to Malac's Cross. " Abuk said, 'I might be able to save you a journey, for a small fee. " James asked, 'How small? " 'A dozen golden sovereigns, I think! 'Five, I think, and I forget your name when I speak to the King's Inquisitor. " 'Done, "said Abuk. James gave him the money and the man said, 'Now that I recall, he did mention the town of Kenting Rush. " James looked at Owyn, who nodded. 'I know it. If s north of my Uncle Corvallis's home in Cavell Village. " Abuk looked at Owyn. 'Your uncle is the Baron Corvallis;" Owyn said, 'Yes, he is. " 'I know him, "said Abuk. 'He's a man of ill humour, if you don't mind me saying so. " Owyn grinned. 'No one who knows him will argue that. " 'If we are done? "asked Abuk to James. James indicated they were, and the vivid green waggon started forward again. After Abuk was safely away, James turned to Owyn. 'What do you think? Malac's Cross or north to Kenting Rush? " Owyn said, 'Kenting Rush is a small town, barely more than a dozen shops and inns. Mostly farmers and small estates in the area. There can't be too many men matching the description of the man we seek in residence there. " Gorath said, 'Good, because time is growing short. It's been more than a month since I left my homeland and Delekhan's power grows while we seek out information. It would do us no good to discover his plans by witnessing them executed! 'A good point, "said James, turning his horse around. 'Let us head north. "He urged his mount forward and set off at a brisk trot. A few minutes later they overtook and passed Abuk, and with

a wave of farewell, continued down the road. The passage between their encounter with Abuk and the tum-off to the City of Romney went without a hitch. They paused in Romney to change horses and see if things were calming down there. Michael Waylander, Damon Reeves and Arle Steelsoul had heeded the Earrs warning and appeared within days of the message being delivered. They were now locked in earnest negotiations with the other guild leaders to end the struggle between the rival guilds in the city and order was slowly returning to Romney. The next morning, James, Gorath and Owyn departed on fresh horses, and hurried north through the rolling farmland that bordered the River Rom. The towns and villages along the river were undistinguished, much like the village of Sloop, bearing names like Greenland, Hobbs, Tuckney, Pranles Stone and Farview. For days they rode, always alert, and by keeping a steady pace, they reached the area south of Cavell Village. Several times they had passed bands of armed men, but none had offered them challenge, and they arrived without incident. Rounding a bend in the road, they crossed a small bridge that took them over a swift-running stream. James looked down and observed, 'This is deep. " Owyn said, 'Deeper than it looks. More than one idiot's been drowned trying to swim across. It's a feeder to the River Rom, coming down from the mountains over there. "He pointed to the west, where bluffs rose. 'Let me show you something, "he added as he turned his horse off the road. They followed an old dirt roadway, grown over by grass in several places, obviously unused for a long time. Gorath said, 'I see fresh tracks. Someone has ridden here lately. " Owyn said, 'Undoubtedly. I'll show you why when we round this bend. " They rode around a sharp turn, where a bluff rose up to a cliff-top overhead, and halted. Before them an impressive-looking waterfall thundered down from the cliffs above, exactly three hundred feet above. On both sides the gorge rose steeply, and was covered with thick forests. 'Cavell Run, "said Owyn.

What's that? "asked James. 'It's the name of the stream. It's also what we call the tunnels under the old keep. "He pointed to the top of the cliffs and by squinting James could make out the grey edifice that rested atop the cliffs. 'How did you know about this? Owyn turned his horse back and said, '@When I was a boy, we came here several times. I used to play with my cousin Ugyne in the run. They're a huge set of tunnels and caves under the keep. Used for storage in ancient times, but mostly abandoned now. "He pointed backwards as they left sight of the waterfall. 'There's even a bolt-hole behind the waterfall if you know where to look. Ugyne and I found it from the inside of the run when I was nine and she was eight. We stripped off and went swimming. We almost froze to death; the water is all snowmelt running down the ridges from the mountains above. Ugyne got a pretty heavy whipping from her father, too. My uncle has never curbed his temper as long as I've known him. 'But it still didn't stop Ugyne and me from playing up there. " James asked, 'How many know about the run? " 'Most of the locals know there are tunnels under the old keep. A few might even suspect there's a bolt-hole under the waterfall. But I doubt anyone outside the family, the old guard commander, and maybe one or two of the older servants, has any idea where it is. It's pretty well hidden. " Theycontinued on toward Cavellvillage, arriving at mid-afternoon. As they turned off the road and moved to within sight of the place, James said, 'For a village it's rather prosperous. " Owyn laughed. 'I guess. It was a village for a couple of hundred Vears, but became a busy farming centre about fifty years ago. Since the fire in the keep forced my uncle to move into the village about three years ago, all business is conducted down here. I think he and his household account for a third of the houses here in the village. " 'Fire? asked Jimmy as they reached the outer buildings. 'What was that? " 'No one knows, "said Owyn. 'The story is my uncle was having some work done in one of the lower chambers and a fire broke out, working its way up through the building, gutting it and making it unsafe to live in.

There had already been a collapse in the lower tunnels, where my uncle was expanding his wine cellar. My cousin Neville died in that collapse. He was a few years older than Ugyne and me. He was an Odd boy-, it always seemed to me his father didn't care much for him. Ugyne was always Uncle Corvallis's favourite.'He was lost in memory for a moment, then returned to the present. 'Anyway, that basement was just sealed off, with my cousin's unclaimed body still under tons of rock. 'The fire started not far from there, and the maid who is blamed for starting it died in the flames, so no one is quite sure how it began. It burned up from below, weakening timbers and causing floors and walls to collapse. Uncle's been telling everyone he was going to repair everything and move back in some day, but so far we've seen little proof of it. " They rode down the main street of the village, a broad thoroughfare that ended in a large square, dominated by a fountain and three other streets which ran off at odd angles to the one on which they rode. 'That house over there, "said Owyn, turning his horse so they could ride around the fountain. The afternoon market was underway and the buyers and sellers ignored the three riders for the most part, though one or two gave Gorath a second glance. They reached the front of the Baron's house and a stableboy ran over and said, 'Master Owyn! It's been years. " Owyn smiled. 'Hello, Tad. You're caring for horses now? " The boy, no more than twelve or thirteen years old, nodded. 'Yes, sir. Now that we have no proper stable the Baron's keeping his guests' mounts over at the inn. "He pointed to an inn directly opposite the Baron's house. It was dominated by a sign of a wood-ducles head. 'I'll arrange rooms for you. " Owyn smiled. 'You're telling me my uncle won't be happy to see me and offer me a room? " The boy nodded. 'He's not really happy to see anyone, these days, Master Owyn. If you were here alone, he might offer, but with your friends ... ?'He smiled apologetically and said no more.

Owyn sent him off with the horses and instructions to get them one large room for the night. They mounted steps to the large house. James glanced around and said, 'This house dwarfs the rest in the village. " Owyn smiled at the understatement. The rest of the village ranged from simple huts of wattle and daub with thatch to some two-storey wooden houses with small gardens. The inns were the only buildings that matched the Baron's residence. 'It used to be an inn, but fell on hard times. My uncle bought it and converted it to his own use. There is a stable in the rear, but it's occupied by his company of personal guards.'Lowering his voice, Owyn said,'Like many minor nobles, my uncle has more rank than money. The rents are modest, the taxes to the Duke of Cheam considerable, and my uncle has never been what you would call an enterprising man. " They knocked upon the door. The door opened a crack. A serving woman of middle years peeked through and when she saw Gorath in his armour standing before her, her eyes widened and her complexion turned pale. 'Hello, Miri, "said Owyn, coming into her field of vision. 'It's all right. Theyre with me. " The woman said, 'Master Owyn, "and swung the door wide. 'Could you please tell Uncle Corvallis we're here? " The woman nodded and hurried off. A few minutes later a tall man, affecting a velvet coat and lace-front shirt, with far too many rings) arrived and said coolly, 'Nephew, we had no word of your arrival. "H cast a disapproving eye upon James and Gorath. 'Thaes all right, uncle. We intrude. We've already made arrangements to stay at the inn across the square. May I present to you Seigneurjames, squire to Prince Arutha, and our companion, Gorath. Gentlemen, my uncle, Baron Corvallis of Cavell. " At the mention of a relationship to the Prince of Krondor, Baron Corvallis's attitude softened slightly. He nodded at James and said, 'Seigneur. "Looking at Gorath as if he didn't know what to make of him, he said, 'Elven sir, welcome. "He made a sweeping gesture and said, 'If you will join me in my parlour, I'll send for some wine. "He signalled to the serving woman and said, 'Miri, a bottle of wine and four goblets. "

They followed the Baron into a hallway through what had been the old common room of the inn, now divided into several different rooms. The rear stairway to the upper rooms was visible at the end of the entrance hall, and James absently wondered if the old bar was still intact. Apparently he would never know, as they turned into a corner room with two large windows, overlooking the village square. The Baron indicated three chairs and took a fourth for himself. What brings you to Cavell Village, Seigneur? 'The Prince's business, "said James. 'There was some trouble down in Romney, and, as an outgrowth of that, we're investigating rumours of Nighthawks returning to the Kingdom. " At mention of Nighthawks, the Baron almost levitated out of his chair. 'Rumours!"he shouted. 'They are not rumours. There is wicked slaughter being done here in the north and I have sent reports to my lord the Duke of Cheam. They have tried to kill me three times!" James attempted to look concerned. 'It was those very things that brought me here. The Prince is adamant, as is his brother the King - ' Lyam probably had no idea what was happening, but James had long ago learned that dropping the King's name from time to time was a very powerful thing to do' - can't countenance the idea of unprovoked assaults upon their nobles. " At mention of the King, the Baron seemed almost reassured. 'Good, it's about time. " James said, Why don't you tell us of your situation. " His face flushed with emotion, the Baron spoke quickly and with anger. 'Fhree years ago a maid died in a fire that started near the abandoned wine cellar. At the time, I thought it was merely a tragic accident, but now I'm convinced it was but the first attempt on my life. 'A year ago, while out hunting, a band of riders, all clad in black, appeared on the ridgeline and rode at us with weapons at the ready. Only a fox flushed by my hounds saved me, as the animal bolted across a field before the attackers, and the pursuing hounds caused their horses to falter. Lost my best hound that day. " He motioned to Miri, who had appeared at the door, to serve his guests. 'Then last month, I was shot at by men from behind cover.

The arrow cut my tunic, here. "He pointed to his shoulder. 'A hand's span lower and I'd be a dead man. " James glanced at Owyn who nodded slightly, indicating the Baron wasn't exaggerating. Baron Corvallis continued. 'I dare not leave my own house, save perhaps to visit the inn with personal guards on all sides. My daughter disobeys me and runs like a common child across the fields and consorts with all manner of questionable riff-raff. She should be meeting respectable suitors at her age, but instead she walks through the fields with a despicable creature who woos her with sweet lies. " Owyn tried to look serious, but was obviously amused by something He said, '@Who is this foul being, uncle? 'A man of commerce! Ugyne should be accepting court from the sons of barons, earls, even dukes, but not a common merchant. My solicitor Myron loves her, and while lowborn, has some ties to nobility. I would suffer him ask for her hand if she would settle down, but she's filled with fanciful notions of romance and adventure, irritating enough traits in a son, but utterly unacceptable in a daughter. " 'Does this agent of chaos have a name, uncle? asked Owyn. Nearly spitting, Corvallis said, 'Navon du Sandau! I know he is a criminal. He wears clothing of costly weave and rides the finest black horse I have seen, yet he speaks little of his commercial enterprises. He claims to be a factor for several rich families and nobles, as well as an agent for trading concerns in the south and west. Yet I have never seen him on an errand of business; rather he is mysteriously absent or hanging around, wooing MY daughter. " Owyn sipped at his wine, then asked, Where is Ugyne, unde? 'Probably out near the road, wandering the fields, waiting for snow to fall or Navon to arrive. " James took another drink of the somewhat indifferent wine and said, We've imposed upon your hospitality long enough. "He stood and said, We'll investigate this as quickly as we can and see what can be done to end these threats on the peace of your village. " 'Thank you, Seigneur, "said the Baron. He said, 'Owyn, give my regards to your father and mother when next you see them. "He nodded at Gorath as the moredhel walked past. Unsure of what to say, he merely nodded again. At the door, he said, 'Owyn, if you're in the village next Sixthday, do

me the pleasure of dining with us. Bring your friends. " The door closed and James laughed. 'That gives us five days to find what we're looking for and leave before he's forced to make good on his offer. " Owyn said, 'My uncle is a difficult man at the best of times, but he is genuinely frightened. " 'Even I, who know not your race that well, could tell that, "said Gorath. 'Yet one thought bothers me. " What? asked James. 'Only one? 'Among many, "said Gorath. 'If the Nighthawks had truly wanted him dead, he would be dead. The dogs interrupting the attack on horse, perhaps. But a near miss by an archer seems improbable. " 'Having faced the Nighthawks several times, I'd agree, "said James. They entered the Ducles Head Inn. The common room was relatively uncrowded, it still being afternoon The innkeeper crossed from behind the bar and said, 'You're the gentlemen in to see the Baron? 'Yes, "said James. 'I'm Peter the Grey, "he said with a slight bow, 'and I have the privilege of owning this establishment. Your rooms are ready any time you are, and we have a full board and a choice of wines and ale. " 'Ale, "said Gorath. 'I have little affection for wine. " James laughed. 'Given the Baron's choice in wine, I don't blame you., Owyn nodded. 'You can't imagine what it would have been had You not been a member of the Prince's court. " Peter the Greys eyebrows shot up. 'A member of the Prince's court? Well, then, I best ensure we only serve the finest. A member, gentlemen!" As Peter hurried away, James called after, 'And food, please. " They sat and Owyn said, 'Sorry you had to endure the ramblings of my uncle. Compared to the troubles we're investigating, his woes must be pathetic by comparison. " James was thoughtful. 'Perhaps, but there may be a connection here. I'm not quite sure what it is, but why would the Nighthawks harass your

uncle, yet not kill him? " 'To keep him frightened, "suggested Gorath. Just then Peter the Grey arrived with the ate and placed frosty mugs before each of them. James sipped and nodded with appreciation. Wonderful. " 'Ale from the Grey Towns, sir, and we keep it cold. " 'You ship ice down here? " 'No, "said Peter. There are deep caves not too far from here where I leave my barrels. I sell it too quickly for it to warm up before the barrers empty. " James smiled. 'Situated as you are directly across the square from the Baron's home, you must see him a lot. " Peter shook his head. 'Hardly at all, truth to tell. The Baron only leaves his home rarely, and then always with armed guards.'He picked up his tray and said, 'Ill bring some food straight away, sir. " James said, 'Something is eating at my mind, but I can't quite pin it down. " 'Something to do with my unde? " 'Yes, "said James, 'but Gorath has pointed out the one thing in this that makes no sense: why go to the trouble of frightening the Baron, but not kill ..."Suddenly James's eyes widened. 'Peted' he called. The patron of the inn returned in a hurry. 'Sir? " What was it you just said about the Baron, about you not seeing him. " 'I just said the Baron leaves his home only rarely, and then with armed guards. " 'When did this start? " 'Right after the Nighthawks started hunting him, I guess. " 'You know about the Nighthawks? asked James. Well, we know what people say. " 'And what would that be? " 'That the Guild of Assassins has set up shop around here an they've marked the Baron for some sort of punishment. " James said, 'Thank you, Peter. Sorry to have disturbed you. " Owyn said, 'My did you want him to come back? " 'To help me think this through,'said James. 'Look, the Nighthawks aren't trying to kill the Baron. They're trying to make the Baron stay in his house. " asked Gorath. James said, 'To stop him from rebuilding the keep. " Owyn said, 'what in the world good would that do? It's an old

fortification, and if there's an army heading this way, it's not going to cause them much trouble. " James said, 'I don't think anyone cares about the keep. I think they care about what's under it. " Owyn's eyes widened. 'The run? 'You said there was a secret passage into caverns that run under the mountains, and the old keep's armoury and storage are down there. You could hide an army under there, I bet. " 'Or a nest of Nighthawks, "added Gorath. Owyn said, 'But how would they know? " 'The run isn't a family secret is it? " 'No, a few others know of its existence, but finding the entrance from outside would be nearly impossible. " 'Owyn!"a female voice cried happily from across the inn. They turned to see a tall, leggy young woman in a simple dress hurrying across the room. She nearly knocked Owyn back into his chair as he tried to stand up while she threw her arms around him. 'Uh, Ugyne!"said Owyn, grinning and blushing at the same time as she hugged him. The girl was pretty in a sunburned, wild fashion. Her hair was windblown and unkempt and she looked as if she had been sitting on the ground, as her dress was streaked with dried mud in the back. She stopped hugging him long enough to deliver an enthusiastic kiss on the lips, then she stood back, holding him at arm's length as she studied her cousin. 'You've grown into a fair-looking man, given what a pathetic little boy you were, "she said with a laugh. Owyn blushed deeply and laughed. 'You haven't changed, I see. " She pushed him back into the chair then sat down imperiously on his lap. 'Of course I have. I was a little girl the last time you saw me; now I'm a grown woman. " James grinned. This grown woman appeared to be eighteen at the outside, and while she was striking in her vivaciousness, she was still a little gangly and moved with a studied purpose, as if to mask her uncertainty. Owyn said, 'Ugyne, these are my friends, James and Gorath. "

She nodded and smiled as she said, 'Hello. "Of Owyn, she asked, 'Have you seen Daddy yet? I assume you did. Tad was the one who told me you were here. " We did, and if we're here on Sixthday, we'll be dining with you. " 'Oh, please do stay. Supper alone with Father is such a bore! James said, We may be gone, Ugyne. We have pressing business. " 'What sort of business?'she asked with a pout. She looked at Owyn.. 'My favourite cousin comes to town after too many years and wants to bolt the next day@' Owyn said, 'No, but we're on ... business for the Crown. " 'Oh? she said with raised eyebrows. 'Really? " James nodded. 'Really. " Well, then, "she said, 'I'll have to insist that either Father have you over earlier or you stay, but you'll not leave town until we've had a chance to visit. " 'What have you been doing with yourself? "asked Owyn. 'Your father seems very concerned about how you spend your time. " She turned up her nose at the mention of her father's opinion and said, 'Father wants me to sit around all day in that dark house, waiting for some noble to ride up and take my hand in marriage, and is terrified I'll run off with someone. " 'Anyone in particular? asked Owyn. She reached over and took his mug of ale and took a delicate sip from it, as if it was the most brazen act imaginable. 'There's Myron, Daddys solicitor here in the village. He's a widower with a lovely little girl I adore, but he's so .. 'Dull? supplied James. 'No, predictable. He's a nice man, but I want something more. " 'Anyone else? "asked Owyn. Why?. Did I say there was anyone else? she asked with a glimmer in her eyes and a smile on her lips. 'No, "said Owyn, 'but your father did. " 'Navon du Sandau, "said Ugyne. 'He makes Father farious. " asked James. 'He's a man of trade, not nobility, and even Myron, my father's solicitor, is related to nobility: he's the nephew of the late Earl of Silden, on his mother's side. " Are you in love with Navon? "asked Owyn. She shook her head and wrinkled her nose. 'Not really. He's interesting, if a little ... strange. " 'Strange? "asked Owyn. 'How? " 'I find him

staring at me in odd ways, when he thinks I'm not looking. " Owyn laughed and tickled her. 'That's because you are odd looking She playfidly slapped his hands away. 'But he's interesting. He's very attractive, and intelligent, and he says he's been everywhere. And he has a great deal of wealth, which is the only reason Father hasn't ordered him whipped out of town by the guards. If I can't marry nobility, Father will settle for wealth. " 'Are you going to marry this Navon? " 'Probably not, "she said, jumping out of Owyn's lap. 'He's too ardent and ... dangerous. " 'Dangerous? "said Gorath, speaking for the first time to the girl. 'I know little of your customs, but isn't that an odd term to describe a suitor. She shrugged and replied, 'I don't know. He's fascinating, if a little odd at times, and he's taught me a few things. " 'Oh? "asked Owyn, his voice registering both curiosity and disapproval She punched him in the shoulder. 'Not that, you evil boy! He's taught me about things like poetry, music, and he's taught me to play chess. " 'Chess? "asked Owyn, casting a glance at James. 'Yes, "she said. 'He's the finest chess player in Kenting Rush, probably in the entire area. He travels to Malac's Cross regularly to play against the best in the Kingdom at the Queen's Row Tavern and has played against nobles in Krondor and Great Kesh!'Her description indicated some pride in the claims. Well, "said James. 'Perhaps we can meet him some time. " 'Come to supper on Sixthday and you can, "she said. 'He's coming to see me by the end of the week!" With a laugh and a half-twirl that set her skirt swirling around her knees, she turned and half-skipped, half-walked to the door. Looking over her shoulder, she smiled at Owyn and left. Gorath said, 'The women of your people are ... interesting. " James laughed. 'She's young. She's working a little too hard at being vivacious.'He shook his head in appreciation. 'But give her a couple of years and she won't have to work. She's quite the charmer. " Owyn sighed as he leaned back in his chair. 'She's the only member of my family I ever really cared for around here. " Peter the Grey arrived with their food and as he set the table, Owyn

said, 'I never knew my cousin Neville - he died when I was young and I had only seen him once before that. " Peter interrupted, 'Baron Corvallis's Neville? You said you were in to see him, young sir, but nothing about being his nephew. " 'Sorry, "said Owyn. 'I wasn't trying to hide the fact. " 'You're young Owyn, "he said. 'You don't remember me, do you? " Owyn said, 'Sorry, but I don't. " 'I was one of the cooks up in the keep, before that tragic day when young Neville died. You were only six or seven back then, and I only saw you once or twice when you visited. I bought this inn not long after, and you never stopped in before today. The old Baron, well, it changed him. He was a different man after that, but it killed his wife. " 'I don't remember much about it, "admitted Owyn. Peter needed little prompting to gossip and said, Well, the story goes that there was some difficulty between the Baron and the master builder he hired to work on the lower caves and tunnels as he expanded his wine cellar. The odd thing was he was also named du Sandau, like Navon. " James and Owyn exchanged glances. Peter went on. Well, this Sandau was the finest stonemason in the region, but he was also a drunk and a womanizer; rumour is he had his way with many of the ladies of the court down in Rillanon before coming north. 'He worked on several portions of the old run, under the keep, and usually the Baron was happy with the work. But this wine cellar, for some reason, had problems. They argued and the Baron was always in a foul temper. 'Then came that black day. " 'The day Neville died? "asked Owyn. 'Yes, it was the same accident that killed Sandau. The ceiling collapsed. No one knew why. All the men in the area struggled for days to remove the rubble, but it was to no avail; Neville and the workers in the room died. " 'What was the boy doing in the room? "asked Gorath. 'No one knows. He liked to watch the masons, and his father didn't object. "Peter shrugged. 'But the Baron's. never been quite the same since then. And the loss of the boy killed the Baroness, I will avow. She mourned for months, then got sick, and even the healing priests from the temples couldn't keep her alive. She died a little more than a year after. Before the boy died, she was a woman of unusual steel.

Ugyne's like her; it's what kept the girl sane, I think, losing a brother and mother within a year. "Peter shook his head in sympathy as he recalled the girl's pain. 'She's managed to turn into quite a special person, by my lights. " James nodded as Owyn said, 'She is, no argument. " Peter left and James said, 'This family of yours has had its share of tragedy. " Owyn said, 'I know. But Ugyne seems to have found some happiness. " 'Even if it's only tormenting her father, "said James, and even Grorath laughed at that. Well, then, "asked Owyn, 'what are we to do? " 'I think we have dinner with your uncle on Sixthday and I think we see if someone here wants to play chess. " Owyn nodded and sat back, content to rest a few days before the next conflict. TEN Nighthawks W ater ffi@ ndered down mountainside. m , r a el ath and sat on their horses near the base of f s.@ i f tjhe th a e to fill in between their discussion with Ugyne and their coming supper with her father on Sixthday, James had decided to scout around. He had made sure the talkative Peter the Grey knew they were heading down the road on business, but as soon as they had cleared the precinct of Cavell Village, they had turned off the road to investigate Cavell Run. The spray struckjames as the wind shifted. 'You used to play here? " he asked Owyn. 'No, not really. "He pointed up the side of the mountain. 'We used to play up there, in a pool, near the spot the bolt-hole exits the hillside. " Gorath said, 'My people's children are not allowed to play unsupervised. "With a note of contempt, he added, 'But then you humans breed like fieldmice; if a child dies, you just have another. "

James threw him a black look. 'It's not quite that simple. " Gorath asked, 'So why are we here? James asked, 'If you wanted to use the old run as a base of operations, would you want the Baron and his family up there? " Owyn's eyes widened. 'You think the Nighthawks started the fire? " James shrugged. 'I don't know. But it's pretty convenient, and by harassing him, they keep the Baron from starting his rebuilding. " They rode along the banks of the river toward the cliffs, and Gorath said, 'I have fought these Nighthawks at your side, and you have mentioned them before, but I still do not understand their part in all this. " James said, 'It isn't difficult; theyre a brotherhood of assassins who work for whoever pays their way. Mercenaries. I faced one on the roofs of Krondor when I was a boy and have faced them many times since then. 'They were pawns of Murmandamus for a while and served with iiis Black Slayers. " Gorath almost spat. 'The Black Slayers were an obscenity! Men of no honour who gave over life and spirit to Murmandamus for promises of eternal power and glory! It is said by our lore keepers that those who did so will never join the Mothers and Fathers in the Life After. " James turned his horse to follow around a small knoll, and said, 'I must admit, I know little of you or your elven kin, Gorath, though I've fought the moredhel and spent time with the glamredhel and elves. " Gorath said, We dislike one another enough that we don't like to alk ther, ies true, so I have no doubt you heard little good of us from the eledhel. The glamredhel are the mad ones, those without purpose and without magic. They lived by their wits and held strong in the Edder Woods in the Northlands until they were hunted down and destroyed. " James shook his head. 'Destroyed? Theyve gone to Elvandar and now reside there. " Gorath reined in his horse. 'Delekhan!" 'What? "asked James, turning to look at the dark elf. 'He let it be known that he had destroyed Earnon and his tribe in the Edder. "

Well, Old King Redtree is alive and well, living up in Elvandar. Last I heard they were involved in some sort of discussion as to who was in charge. " Gorath tilted his head, as if listening to something. 'In charge? I do not understand. " 'I don't pretend I do, either, "said James as they followed another bend in the road, and began approaching the waterfall. 'Duke Martin is a regular visitor to Elvandar and sends reports to Krondor. As I understand it, Redtree and his people are trying to decide if they're going to be part of Aglaranna's people, or separate, but living among them. Something like that. " 'It's passing strange, "said Gorath. 'I would assume Aglaranna would enslave them had they come begging for refuge. " James laughed. 'You find that funny? " 'I've met old Redtree and he doesn't exactly strike me as the type to beg or to accept slavery without killing a couple of hundred people first. " Gorath nodded. 'He is a warrior of great skill and power. " They could again feel the spray off the waterfall and James asked, 'Owyn, where is the entrance? " Owyn said, We'll have to tie the horses and walk from here. " They did so, and as they reached a place beside the waterfall, where the spray was heavy enough to soak them in minutes, James said,'How many people knew of this entrance? " 'A few, in my family, and among the staff. Ugyne and I, along with Neville, used to play there. We got beaten when we were caught, and I don't think the Baron ever found out that we knew the entire route from the keep to the bolt-hole. "He pointed to a rock a few feet above his head. 'This is why no one in the village ever found their way into the keep. I need a leg up. " James made a cup with his hand and gave Owyn a boost, and the young magician pulled himself to the ledge. He said, 'Hand me my staff. "They did, and he said, 'Now, stand back. " They stood away, and Owyn used his staff to move a rock. A rumbling caused James to move even farther back. A large rock face moved aside. Owyn jumped down with an'oof 'and stood up. 'Getting oues easy. There's

a lever just inside. Getting in is impossible if you don't know the trick. " James moved just inside the entrance and said, 'Someone found the trick. Look. " Dust had coated the entire length of the tunnel, but the middle of the tunnel showed clearly that many feet had trodden the floor recently. Gorath said, 'As we move along this tunnel, we will soon lose the masking noise of the waterfall. Tread softly. " James said, We need a torch. " Owyn said, 'No, we don't. I'll make us some light. " Owyn dosed his eyes, then held out his hand. A sphere of soft light surrounded him, less than would have come from a torch, but enough for them to see by. That's handy, "said James. Owyn shrugged. 'Until recently I didn't know if I'd ever use it for anything more significant than finding my way to the jakes in the middle of the night. " James grinned. 'Let's go. " He pulled out his sword as did Gorath, and without a word they set off down the tunnel. A soft tread of boot leather on stone was all Gorath needed to warn them. He held up his hand and listened, his more-than-human hearing announcing the approach of someone. He turned and held up two fingers. James nodded and motioned for Owyn to move back down the tunnel, taking his faint light with him, while he and Gorath waited in the gloom for whoever came toward them. A moment later a light could be seen down the hall, approaching rapidly. Voices echoed off the rock. 'I don't like it, "said one. 'You don't have to like it. You only have to follow orders. " 'There used to be a lot more of us, if you remember. " 'I remember, but the fewer of us, the more gold -' The two men turned the corner and Gorath and James leaped upon them. Catching them unexpectedly, James and Gorath had them down before they knew they were under attack. But surprise didn't mean surrender, and the two assassins fought like

cornered animals, forcing Owyn to run forward with his staff and lay one low with a crushing blow to the head. The other died upon his own knife, as James fell heavily atop the man. James slowly rose, saying'damn. I wanted a prisoner. " Gorath said, We are in their nest. It would be wise for us to leave now that we know where they are and return with soldiers. " Wise, perhaps, but my experience with these birds is they will have flown by the time we return. They are never abundant in number, and quite a few have died recently. I doubt there are more than a half-dozen left between here and the Teeth of the World.'James pointed a finger down the hall from where the two had come. 'But if we identify or trap their leader, we may finally be done with this bunch. 'I thought them dead and buried ten years ago, but obviously I was wrong. At the least one or two of them fled to start this murderous brotherhood again. Only fanatics kill themselves like that. I must find out if these are but hired blades working for whoever pays the most, or if they are willing allies of your Delekhan. " 'What difference does it make when it's Kingdom throats being cut? asked Gorath. 'Men who work for gold are one thing. Men pledged to dark causes are another. If these are men working for gold, we can deal with them at leisure, for they will know little beyond where to pick up their 9014@ and whom to kill. But if they are involved in these dark plots, perhaps' we will learn something - ' he pointed down the hall ' - down there! Gorath and Owyn exchanged glances, and Owyn said, Well, I'd, get bored out there waiting for you to come back. "He held up his. glowing ring. 'Besides, I have the light. " Gorath gave a grunt that might have passed for a chuckle. For nearly half an hour they walked through a long tunnel, then Owyn said, 'There's a storage room ahead, if I remember. " They found a large wooden door, still intact and well oiled, behind which was a barracks. A score of beds were lined up, ten against each wall, and racks of weapons occupied the far end of the room. Most of the beds hadn't been slept in, but four showed recent occupation. Owyn pointed and whispered, 'Those two we killed may have friends dose by. " 'Or they could already have left, "said James.

They moved to the racks and saw that the weapons were polished and ready. A variety of lethal-looking blades were stored in orderly fashion, as well as daggers, throwing knives, darts and strangling cords. A shelf full of jars was attached to the wall above the rack. 'Poisons, I'm willing to bet, "said James. He looked at Owyn. 'How much further do these tunnels go? 'Miles, if you mean all the levels. This is the lowest gallery, and there are three between this one and the basement of the old keep. Though I don't think we could get there because of the caved-in wine cellar.'He pointed to a door at the opposite end of the room. 'Through there is another room like this one, and then stairs up. " James went to the door and listened. Hearing nothing, he opened it and found another barracks, with twenty well-made empty beds. 'No one has been here for a while, "he observed. 'Not quite true, "said Gorath, pointing. 'One pair of footprints. Heading that way. "He indicated the far end of the room, where stone stairs rose up the wall to a hole in the ceiling. Next to the stairs was a bed left unmade, apart from the others. A huge wardrobe had been placed next to the bed, incongruous in its setting. It was made of highly polished wood with gilt trim, and when James opened it, clothing of expensive weave and boots of fine leather could be seen. 41Y m willing to bet the leader of this band of cutthroats is the dandy who uses this bed. "He looked around. 'See if there's anything here that might identify this fashion pate. I'm going to check the next floor. " James hurried up the steps and discovered a large wooden door barred the way. It was attached to the stones by heavy hinges and a hasp with a lock. Locks had rarely proved a problem to the former thief, but this one was of ingenious design and James had fallen out of the habit of travelling with lockpicks. 'Owyn, what's up here? " Owyn paused, as if searching his memory, then said, 'It's another storage room, smaller, but similar to this one, and then there's a long tunnel leading back into the mountain. " James came down the stairs. 'Either our quarry is hiding something up there from his own men, or he's fearful of someone stumbling into this lair from above. " 'I doubt the second case, "said Owyn. 'Someone would have to get into the old keep, know how to activate the door from the armoury to the first tunnel, and besides, most of the upper passages were buried in the collapse of the old wine cellar. " 'Then he's keeping something under lock for his own reasons. " 'Perhaps gold, "suggested

Gorath. 'Assassins would have to be paid. " James said, 'There is that. "He came down the stairs. 'Find anything ' 'Just this, "said Owyn. He held out a book. James took it and read the title on the first page. 'Tbe Abbot's Journal, "he read aloud. He flipped a few pages and said, 'It's a collection of stories about your uncle's family, it seems. "He handed it back to Owyn. 'How did it get here? " Owyn said, 'I have no idea. It may have been lost when my uncle evacuated the keep after the fire, and someone combing the rubble above might have found it. " 'Bring it along, "said James. 'I think I'll do some reading before bed tonight. " James led them back the way they had come. James moved the beds and Gorath asked, 'Is this some human custom of which I'm not aware? " James grinned. 'Unless there were no other Nighthawks around, someone is going to find it odd that two of their lads went missing. My best guess is Nighthawks don't usually go absent without permission. So it's not unlikely that whoever discovers they are gone might decide to come see if we three had something to do with it. " Once he had the beds crowded against the door, he said, 'If they act as usual, one or more of them will come through that window while the rest come in that door. They'll come fast, through the outer door and up the stairs before Peter the Grey can get out of bed to find out what's causing all the noise. If they work as planned, by the time old Peter gets through the kitchen and up these stairs he'll find three bodies here and an open window. " Owyn said, 'If they come. " James grinned. 'Oh, theyll come. We're the only newcomers in the area whove been hanging around, visiting the Baron, asking questions. I just don't know if theyll come tonight or tomorrow night.'James turned the lamp down low, enough so he could read, sat down next to the lamp on the floor, and opened the book he had had Owyn carry back from Cavell Run.

Owyn produced a second book and said, 'I might as well put this time to good use, as well. I've neglected this too long. " What is it? "asked Gorath. 'My book of magic. " 'You wrote a book? "asked the dark elf. 'No, it's a book each student keeps, recording thoughts, discoveries, and notations of things observed or learned. "He produced a quill and a tiny vial of ink. 'When Nago almost hit me with that spell he threw, I sensed something, and, well, it's hard to explain, but I'm puzzling out how he did it. I think with some more study I can do it. " James looked up. What does it do? " 'If I'm right, it should immobilize the person struck, maybe more. " 'More? "asked James, now very interested. 'I think it might eventually kill the victim. " Gorath, said, 'If it immobilizes, what does it matter? You just pull out your dagger and walk up and cut his throat. " Owyn said, 'I guess. When I was at Stardock, the teachers didn't delve too deeply into violent applications. " James yawned. Which is wise. It wouldn't do to have a bunch of you youngsters wandering around that island tossing off fireballs and blasts of lightning at each other. The tavern brawls would be pretty impressive in the carnage they left behind. " Owyn laughed. 'Maybe you're right. Some of the students were twice my age. I think magic takes a long time to master. " James said, 'If one ever does master it. " 'I heard Pug was a true master, "said Owyn. James yawned again. 'I've seen him do some pretty impressive things, "he admitted through his yawn. 'Mercy, but this waiting is trying on the nerves. "I 'Then get some sleep, "said Gorath. 'I'll watch. " Owyn asked, 'Do you know Pug well? We met a few times, "said James. Why? Didn't you meet him at Stardock? " 'No, I saw him from time to time, with his family, but he spends most of his time in his tower or off away from Stardock. Most of the teaching is done by others. I met him only that one time in Krondor,

briefly, when his daughter was trying to read Gorath's mind! 'I've never met the girl, though I hear she's a nice kid, "said James, as he thumbed through the book. 'Her brother Willie's a good lad. He's training to be an officer in Arutha's guard. " 'Hmmm, "said Owyn, and James glanced over to see the young magician lost in his notes. James looked through the book in his lap again for nearly a half hour. 'This is the most improbable collection of accounts and ... outright fabrications I've ever encountered. " Owyn looked up. What do you mean? " 'There's lists of births and deaths, as if someone sat down one day and told this Abbot Cafrel the Cavell family history in one sitting, then suddenly we're talking about missing treasure, swords of incredible magic power, and curses. " 'Sounds interesting, "said Gorath, who was trying to be polite. James laughed. 'I agree,'he said, putting aside the book. 'You watch and I'll sleep. Wake me in two hours. " James curled up and Owyn studied, and Gorath watched the window, his hand resting on his sword. They came the next night. James had again been reading the Cavell family history and Owyn was meditating on the bed, his eyes dosed as he was developing a method of casting the spell Nago had used on him. Gorath lay sleeping on the floor, having elected to sit the later watch. One moment James was reading, and the next he was moving, his sword coming out of his scabbard. Owyn was shot forward by two heavy bodies hitting the other side of the door as the window shutters exploded inward. An assassin had tied a rope to the roof beam and swung out, so he could crash feet first through the wooden shutters into the room. He caught James full in the chest and the squire flew backwards into Gorath. Owyn came up on his knees, then fell back out of the way of a sword blow, while behind him someone was trying to force the door open. Owyn had been halfway through constructing the spell in his mind when suddenly letters of fire seemed to burn in his mind's eye. He raised his hand and pointed it at the assassin who was again raising his sword. An evil purple-grey sphere, black veins of energy dancing across its surface, leaped from his hand, striking the assassin in the face. The man froze as if suddenly transformed into purple stone, blue sparkles of energy dancing across the surface of his body. A faint moan of pain escaped his lips.

James was up and ran to the window, thrusting his sword through it as another man tried to swing in. The second Nighthawk was impaled on the blade and fell into the stable yard below, striking the stones with a sickening wet thud. Gorath regained his footing and threw his weight against the door. He shouted, 'Do we try to hold the door? " James said, 'When I yell, jump back and pull that last bed with you. " Owyn was staring at the entranced assassin in wide eyed wonder. 'It workeff he whispered. James struck the ensorcelled man as hard as he could across the back of the head with the flat of his sword and he crumpled to the ground, the energy around him vanishing. 'Can you do it again? g 'I don't know!" 'Then get out of the way! Gorath, now!" Gorath did as he was told, and Owyn grabbed the bed and pulled it away as well. The other two beds began to slide away from the door. 'If I know my Nighthawks, "said James. 'I suggest you duck ... flow!" Both men did so as James fell to the floor. The door burst open and two crossbow bolts flew into the room and vanished out the window. James instantly jumped atop the bed Gorath and Owyn had just moved. He bounced off the bed and crashed into the two men closest to the door, sending them through the railing of the stairs to the floor below. He slid over the edge of the landing, barely avoiding a fall by grabbing a part of a shattered post. His sword went clattering to the floor below, as an astonished and shocked Peter the Grey entered the room from behind the bar. 'N"at? James looked up from where he hung to see a Nighthawk standing over him, sword raised high. The assassin's eyes went round as Gorath ran him through with his sword. The last Nighthawk tumbled over James to the floor below, landing at Peter's feet. 'Oh, my word!"said the innkeeper. 'My word!" James hung by one hand and said, 'If it wouldn't be too much trouble ..." Gorath's powerfid hand seized him by the wrist and hauled him up to the landing. James said, 'Thank you, "and hurried down the stairs, rubbing

his sore shoulder. 'I'm getting too old for that sort of thing, "he observed. What is going on? asked Peter. James knelt next to the last assassin and began searching the body. 'These men tried to kill us, "he answered calmly. We didn't let them. " Well ..."said the innkeeper. Well ... I...'After a moment, he said, Well, "one more time. James said, 'Get somebody in here to clean up the mess, Peter. Else your customers may be put off their meals. " The innkeeper turned and hurried off to do as he was bid. Instructions like that he understood. To Owyn, James said, 'You'd better go get your uncle and explain to him that we've just removed most of the Nighthawks who were stalking him. " Owyn said, 'I think he might not even object too much to being awakened in the middle of the night for that bit of news. " After Owyn left, Gorath said, 'I noticed you said, "most of the Nighthawks who were stalking him"." James stood up, after having found nothing useful on the bodies. We still have one Nighthawk to go, I think. At least one who matters. " 'The leader? " 'Yes. " 'And how do you propose to find him? " 'I don't, "said James with a satisfied smile. 'He will find us. And I think it will be this weekend when a certain chess player arrives to pay court to Owyn's cousin. " Gorath considered that, then nodded. 'He's a logical suspect, but how will you prove it? Accuse him in public? " 'Unlike your people, where I suspect an open challenge of honour carries some weight, this is a man whose honour is non-existent. He is one who lurks in shadows and kills from behind trees. He would only deny an accusation. " 'So then how do you get him to confess? Torture? James laughed. 'I've always considered torture to be of dubious benefit. Fanatics will die with a lie on their lips, and an innocent man will condemn himself to stop the pain. " 'I have found that torture, applied

judiciously, can yield interesting results. " 'No doubt, "said James, with a look of mixed amusement and alarm. Peter the Grey returned with his stable man and two workers, all of whom lost their sleepy slowness when they saw the bodies. 'Take them out back and burn the bodies, "instructed the innkeeper. As they complied, he looked at the shattered balcony railing and asked, 'Who will pay for this? " James dug out a gold coin and said,'I will. If I find the man behind this, I'll recover my gold from him. No need for you to bear the burden of the cost. " 'Thank you, "said Peter, greatly relieved. Owyn returned with his uncle behind him, dressed in his nightclothes with a large cloak around his shoulders. He was still barefoot. 'You've killed the Nighthawks? "he asked. James said, 'I'm certain we've stamped out most of them in the area. " Baron Corvallis was almost beside himself with glee. Then his mood turned darker. 'Most? " 'There's some business I think needs to be finished by Sixthday, then I think you'll be safe from the Guild of Assassins, m'lord. " Corvallis said, 'Owyn, you couldn't have awakened me for better cause. "To James he said, 'I must pen a missive to Arutha, commending you to him for your good works this day. " 'Thank you, sir, "said James, 'but I'll be sending my own report to the Prince. " 'No false modesty, my boy. "He put a fatherly hand on James's shoulder. 'You must take praise where it comes. You might not be a squire all your life. Who knows, with a friend in court, and with recommendations such as mine, why some day you might rise to the rank of baronet or even baron!" James grinned. 'One never knows. " Well, then, "said the Baron, turning toward the door. To Peter he said, 'Provide these gentlemen with whatever they need. "To Owyn he said, 'I can't tell you how pleased I am. I look forward to your company on Sixthday. " He hurried out, and Owyn asked, 'What now? " James looked at the mess and said, 'I think some sleep is in order. "

He retrieved his sword from where it had landed, cleaned it off on the tunic of the last dead Nighthawk, and as Peter the Grey returned to the commons, said, 'Master Grey, there's another dead one up in our room. Please remove it as well. " 'Oh, my word!"said the innkeeper. 'He's here, "said Owyn, hurrying into the room. Gorath and James had been resting on their beds, trying to relax after the fiiry of the night before. James said, 'You're certain it's him? " il 'Dandy, wearing fine clothing, and Ugyne is riding behind him with her head on his shoulder, just to annoy her father! 'That's our man, "said James. 'Let him find us already half drunk. " They hurried downstairs to an empty commons, and found things ready as James had requested. A chessboard had been set up and James had positioned the men as he wanted. Several empty tankards had been left nearby, and he signalled for Peter to bring over three half-filled. Owyn sat opposite James and said, 'I hope you don't expect me to comment on this game. I have no idea what I'm looking at. " 'Good, "said James, 'because your part is to do nothing but look confused. " Owyn's brow furrowed as he said, Well, I can do that with conviction. " The door opened a short while later and Ugyne came in, almost skipping, leading by the hand a person who could only be Navon du Sandau. He was what James expected: tall, dressed in black with a white scarf around his neck. He wore a neatly trimmed pointed beard, a golden earring with a large diamond, and several golden chains which hung down his chest. He walked easily, with his left hand upon his sword hilt. James noted that while the hilt of the sword was decorative too, it was well worn, and the blade was almost certainly sharp and well-oiled. It was a rapier, and the only other man James knew who preferred the rapier as a weapon of choice was the Prince of Krondor. Light and agile, the rapier was a deadly weapon in the hands of a master, but in the hands of a novice, it was an easy way to get killed.

James had no doubt that Navon was a master. As Ugyne approached she said, 'Owyn, I have someone I want you to meet. " Owyn looked up and said, 'Good. You can save me from humiliation ' Ugyne introduced Owyn, James and Gorath, and said, 'This is my friend, Navon du Sandau. " James nodded, doing his best imitation of a man who had started drinking early. He nodded slightly to Owyn who said, 'I think I should resign. " With a smile, du Sandau said, 'Don't resign. Your position is difficult, but not hopeless. " Owyn looked at James who again nodded slightly and Owyn said, 'Would you care to take over? I'm out of my depth. " Navon said, 'If James doesn't mind? James shrugged. 'By all means. It was simply a friendly game; no stakes. " Owyn stood up and stepped aside and Navon took his place. He studied the board and said, 'My move? James nodded. 'It's blacles move. " Navon studied the board and moved exactly as James had expected. James knew Navon was almost certainly a far better chess player than he was, but he had positioned the pieces as they had been during a game with the Keshian ambassador, Lord Abdur Rachman Memo Hazara-Khan, only he had been in Navon's position then. The ambassador had taken great pains to explain James's mistake to him after the match and the game was etched in James's memory. Navon had moved exactly as Lord Hazara-Khan had told James he should have moved in that long-ago game. Ugyne showed Owyn a silver locket with a tiny emerald in it. 'See what Navon brought me? Owyn nodded appreciatively and watched the match. Both men took great pains to consider every option before they moved. After three moves James was convinced that should this game run its course,

Navon would eventually win. Only by starting from a position of dominance was he able to appear competent enough to keep Navon's interest. Gorath stood up, as if bored, and moved toward the door. 'I'll be back shortly, "he said to no one in particular. This was Owyn's cue, and he said, 'Oh, Ugyne, do you remember that odd book on the family@' 'Which book? asked the girl. 'The one with all those strange stories in it. You showed it to me Nvhen we were little. It was written by some cleric. " 'Oh!"she said, her eyes wide. 'You mean The Abbot's Journap Yes, I do. It's funny, but I lent it to Navon here, a while ago, so he could learn about the family. " Owyn said,'Oh, I was hoping to read something in it I remembered from when I was a boy. " James studied his opponent. If he was paying attention to the exchange behind him, he was a master of control. Not a twitch or flinch or even the slightest urge to turn and look at Owyn was evident. He was fixed upon the board before him. Owyn asked, 'Navon, do you have the book with you? " 'What?'he asked, looking over. 'Book? " 'The family journal, "said Ugyne. 'I lent it to you a month ago. " 'Oh, that, "he said offhandedly. 'I left it at home. I'll return it next week. " James nodded slightly, and Owyn returned the nod. He went to his backpack, which was on the floor behind Navon and withdrew the journal from the pack. He put the book upon the table next to the board. Suddenly Navon rose, overturning the table as he did so, knocking James on his back. He threw an elbow at Owyn's chin, stunning the young magician. Ugyne shrieked in alarm, and said, 'Navon! What is it? " The man grabbed her by the wrist and turned her arm behind her back. He held her before him as he began backing toward the door. James came to his feet with his sword drawn, and saw

Navon retreating. 'Stand back or I'll kill her, "he shouted, drawing his sword. Ugyne shouted, 'You bastard!"and stepped down as hard as she could on his instep. While he hopped backward, she twisted away. James reached out as quickly as possible and yanked the girl free, sending her sprawling toward Owyn, who caught her. Navon glanced backward and said, 'I suppose your elf friend is standing outside the door. "He circled away from the door, putting his back to the wall. James advanced, sword at the ready. 'Put that down and we'll have a chat. There are some questions that must be answered. " Navon said, 'The instant I set eyes on you, I knew you were trouble. You look like that bastard Lysle Riggers down in Malac's" Cross. " James grinned. 'I've been told that before. " Navon said, 'I assume you are the bunch who killed my men. 'Sorry we couldn't accommodate them in their mission, "said James, 'but I have work yet unfinished. " Navon leaped forward and lashed out with his blade and James parried. He knew he faced a master swordsman. The only comfort he took was that he had spent ten years practising with the best swordsman in the Kingdom. The exchange was quick: parry, counter, thrust and parry, and both men moved back. Well done, "said Navon, a note of honest appreciation in his voice. 'I don't suppose you could see your way clear to just backing away and letting me get to my horse. " 'Too many secrets, Navon. Or should I say Neville. " Ugyne screeched, 'Neville!" Navon's eyes widened slightly and a look of concern crossed his face. 'Say what you will, James of Krondor. Soon it won't matter. " He launched another attack: a low, high, low combination that drove

James back and almost got him killed as he tried to counter and Navon changed his fine of attack. James managed to avoid a lunge, getting inside Navon's extension and almost cutting him in return. After the two furious exchanges, both men stood dripping with perspiration, and knew they faced an accomplished opponent. Owyn moved Ugyne away from the struggle, toward the kitchen, and said, 'Stay out of the way. " 'But your friend called him Neville. What is he saying? " What he's saying, dear sister, "said James's opponent, 'is you have been gulled into thinking I was dead. " 'Sisted' shrieked Ugyne, resisting Owyn's attempts to get her out of the way. 'My brother's deaff 'I'll explain everything, after I kill your friend here. " The fight continued. Every move was met by a counter, and every riposte was parried. The two men fell into a rhythm and each waited for the other to make a mistake. After another two minutes, James knew that's what it would come down to: whoever made the first mistake would die. Back and forth they fenced, as fine a display of swordsmanship as had ever been seen in Cavell. Owyn tried to move to a place he, might help James, but the movement of the two men was so precise and fluid, so quick and deadly, he hesitated lest he inadvertently cause his companion's death James's hair hung limply, drenched with sweat. He crouched low, sword ready, awaiting the next attack. The man known as Navon said, 'You're very good. Both chess and swordsmanship. A rare combination. " 'I had good teachers,'said James, using the pause to catch his breath. He studied every move of his opponent, waiting for some hint of what was to come next. Navon stood motionless, also catching his breath. James was tempted to press the attack, then realized that was his opponent's tactic. As if to demonstrate the point, Navon let his sword point lower slightly, as if fatigue was making him sloppy. James calculated the odds of using this to his advantage. He said, 'I learned chess from the ambassador from Great Kesh. "

Navon smiled. 'Hazara-Khan! I would love to play him. I have heard he may be the best in the world. " 'Put down your sword, and I'll see if I can arrange a match. Of course, you'll have to play in the dungeon in Krondor, "and with that last word, James launched an intentionally poor attack, and as he suspected, Navon's response was fast and deadly. Only James's swift reflexes saved him. Navon grinned. 'Close. " 'I've had closer, "said James, now sure of his opponent's abilities. Who taught you the sword? " James started another bad attack, a high line with his sword hilt higher than the point, so that it appeared he was attempting to stab downward. Navon responded exactly as James had expected, and had James leaped back as most men would in that position, Navon would have skewered him. Instead, James leaned forward, his left hand touching the floor, allowing Navon's blade to pass over his back, actually cutting through the cloth of his tunic from shoulder down to mid-back. James rolled his wrist, bringing the point of his sword under, then up and Navon ran onto the point. As the leader of the Nighthawks stood stunned in astonished silence, James said, 'I learned the sword from Prince Arutha. " James pulled free the point of his sword and Navon collapsed to his knees. For a moment he stared at James with his eyes full of questions, but then life fled from them and he fell forward to strike the floor. James put up his sword and knelt to examine Navon. 'He's dead, " said the squire. Ugyne stood behind the bar, next to Peter the Grey, and demanded shrilly, What is going on? " James stood up and said, We'll explain everything, but right now I need Owyn to go get your father. There's a mystery still to be unravelled. " As Owyn ran to the door, James shouted, 'And watch out Owyn opened the door, and Gorath unloaded a blow to the face that sent the young magician flying back into the room. 4 - for Gorath,'finished James. He rose and crossed to where Owyn lay unconscious. Shaking his

head, James turned to Ugyne and said, 'Could you please get your father, miss? " The girl ran off to do as bid, and Peter the Grey came over and said, 'Pardon me, sir, but ... well, I don't know any other way to say this: I really must ask you to leave! James looked at the mild-mannered innkeeper and laughed. 'I understand. " A pale-faced Baron Corvallis arrived as they were hauling away the body of the man named Navon. James said,'M'lord, we have a mystery to unravel! The Baron said, 'NWAT is all this? Ugyne said, 'He called Navon "Neville", Father! If the Baron had looked wan when he arrived, what remaining colour had been in his face drained and he looked as if he might faint. 'Neville? " James indicated the Baron should sit, and said, 'My lord, there's been murder done, not just recently, but years ago. Tell me about du Sandau and the wine cellar. " The Baron put his hand over his eyes and leaned forward, and for a moment James thought he was weeping, but when he pulled his hand away at last, James saw mostly relief in his eyes. 'He was your brother, Ugyne. That is why I was so adamant about your not seeing him. He was courting you to enrage me! 'I don't understand, "said the girl. James said, 'Neville was your brother. "He looked at the Baron. 'But he was not your father's son! The Baron's colour rose and he nodded, looking as if he couldn't bring himself to speak. James said to the girl, 'I did some snooping around. There are always those willing to gossip. It seems the man your father hired, Sandau, was a sculptor as well as a mason. He was reputed to have a way with the ladies. According to one of the old women I talked with, he was a big, handsome man, with a flamboyant nature, the type who appeals to some women. "

The Baron's face flushed. Ugyne said, 'My mother was unfaithful? " James said, 'It has been known to happen. " She looked at her father as if he was a stranger. 'You had Sandau killed? " 'I arranged for an accident, "he said weakly. 'I didn't know it would get so out of hand. The cave-in killed a half-dozen men. And, I thought, Neville. "Looking as if he was growing angry, the Baron said, 'I didn't know the boy was going to be down there!"He slapped the table. 'I tried to treat him fairly. "Looking at Ugyne, he said, 'Your mother and I never talked about it after I found out. I tried to raise the boy as my own. " She stood up and said, 'I don't know you. "She backed away a few steps. 'I don't know you at all. "She turned and ran from the inn. James said, 'Baron, we have pressing business, but this will all be mentioned in my report to the Prince of Krondor. I suggest you take a trip to see your liege lord in Romney, and perhaps the King as well. To both of them you own a complete confession and I think you need to put your affiirs in order. I doubt the King will permit you back as Baron. I might also suggest you send Ugyne to stay with Owyn's family for a while. " Owyn regained consciousness and said, 'What happened? Gorath helped him to his feet. 'I was expecting someone else. Sorry. "The last actually sounded sincere. Owyn rubbed his swelling jaw. 'I'll be all right. "He looked around. What happened? " 'I'll tell you on the way. " 'On the way where? "asked Owyn. James 'produced a key he had taken off of Navon. 'Back to Cavell Run. " When the door was again open, James said, 'I knew that only a family

member would be able to know how to trigger that door from the outside, "as Owyn jumped down from the ledge. 'If the other children in the village couldn't find it, Navon du Sandau from Kenting Rush wasn't going to blunder up here and find his way into the run. 'So, I asked a few questions and got the clues I needed, "he said as they walked back into the dark tunnel. Owyn produced another light with his magic and James continued. We've met the Baron. it doesn't take much imagination to see the Baroness attracted to a flamboyant, handsome man, even if he's a common mason. So Neville is conceived. 'The Baron finds out he's not the father, and he and his wife agree not to discuss it, but every day he sees the boy and is reminded of the betrayal. 'So, after a decade of daily insult to his manhood, he decides to lure the betrayer up to the run, rig an accident, and extract his revenge. Unfortunately, the boy was watching the work being done when the accident happened. " Owyn said, 'And I wasn't here, and Ugyne couldn't open the entrance by herself from outside. " 'And perhaps the Baron himself didn't realize there was an outside trigger. I don't know and mostly I don't care. He killed at least four men and will have to be tried for that. " They reached the barracks and headed for the stairs to the door with the lock. 'Neville somehow found his way out of the run. I suspect he was either injured, terrified, or both. We will never know how or why, but somehow he got out and lived. Someone found him and he survived. It might have been the Nighthawks, or he might have come to them later. It may be that a bright young and talented lad like Neville might have seized the opportunity to take control of the Nighthawks when Arutha all but stamped them out in Krondor, ten years ago. It would have been the right time for survivors of that destruction to have been seeking sanctuary in an out-of-the-way place like the run. 'They changed his appearance enough so it wasn't apparent to those who knew the boy that he was the same person. Some people change dramatically between eleven summers and twenty-two. Or maybe they used some magic. As I've said, we'll never know. But we do know there were relationships that Neville inherited, between the Nighthawks, the moredhel and the Pantathians. " Gorath almost spat at the last. 'Damn snakes and their hot land magic. I can't abide them. " 'But Murmandamus counted them useful, "said James, not knowing that Murmandamus had actually been a Pantathian in disguise, magically altered to look like a moredhel.

He reached the lock and used the key he had taken from Navon. The key turned and the lock opened, and James pushed up on the trap door. It swung away and he mounted the steps and found himself in private quarters. He quickly glanced through the single door and found another barracks, empty and unused for years. But the small room contained chests with gold, gems and documents. James ignored the gems and gold, and quickly read through documents. After a moment, he said,'Damn me!" What? "asked Owyn. 'Northwarden. Delekhan is attacking through Northwarden. " Gorath said, Ivvhy? James was silent for a moment, holding up his hand to fend off questions while he thought. 'It makes sense. That's why all this murderous insanity has been under way. 'If Delekhan overruns Northwarden, he can come down the River Vosna; it runs along the northern foothills of the Calara Mountains, and runs through Mastak Gorge. From there if s only a short portage to the headwaters of the River Rom. After that, he's only days from Romney. Romney!"He looked at Owyn and Gorath. That's why all the troubles in Romney. He needs a city in chaos so it can't mount resistance. " Why Romney? "asked Owyn. 'Because from there he takes the River Rom south and where it turns back toward the southeast he lands and marches overland to Sethanon. There's nothing but open plain and light woodlands by that route. " Owyn said, 'And by burning the keep at Cavell and occupying the run he prevents anyone from occupying a strong position behind a his lines, "finished James. He stood up and hurried down the steps. We must leave now. " Gorath and Owyn hurried after. A'ere are we goine. "

'I'm heading for Northwarden, "answered James, 'to warn Baron 'Tabot of the attack. You need to take these documents to Arutha. " I le handed three rolled-up parchments to Owyn. 'Arutha? "Owyn shook his head. 'Unless we use your Tsurani orb, it'll. take us weeks to return to Krondor. " 'He's not in Krondor, so the orb is of no use, "said James as they reached the waterfall. exit. 'He's encamped within the northern edge of the Dimwood with a large portion of his army, waiting for word on where the attack is staging, so he can rush to support. He can be within sight of Tyr-Sog, Highcastle, or Northwarden within a week of getting word! 'So you want us to tell him to come to Northwarden. " 'Yes, "said James, as he scrambled down wet rocks to where the horses were tied. '\What if he doesn't believe us? "asked Gorath. 'He seemed dubious about my claims when last we met. " 'Far less dubious than he appeared, "said James. 'Let me advise you never to play cards with the Prince. In any event, if he expresses doubts, tell him, "There's a Party at Mother's". That way he'll know the message is from me. " Owyn said, 'Odd, but we will. " james, "said Gorath,if the Prince is in the Dimwood, so will be the advanced elements of Delekhan's forces. If the final goal is Sethanon, many of my people will have filtered down through the small gullies and passes in the Teeth of the World and will be readying things for the advancing army next spring. " Well do I know, "said James. J remember when we evacuated Highcastle and rode across the High Wold and down through the Dimwood. " 'What if we're captured or killed? " Mounting his horse, James said, J have one thing to say to that. " What? "asked Owyn. 'Don't be, "said James, turning his horse and riding off. Owyn mounted and said, 'Let's stop so I can see Ugyne safely on her way to my parents, and we'll get some food. " Gorath said, 'Fhat would be wise. " Owyn said, 'Then that's about the only wise thing about this plan. ELEVEN Escape

pebble clattered down the hillside. Gorath had his sword in hand before it stopped rolling, and said, 'Owyn!" The young man from Timons stood peering into the night, blind from having gazed at the campfire. From out of the darkness a voice spoke in a language Owyn didn't comprehend. Arrows slammed into the dirt at Owyn@s feet, to emphasize whatever command was given. Gorath said, 'Don't resist. We're surrounded! A group of men and moredhel advanced into the light. One of them walked up to Gorath and looked him in the eyes a moment; then with as powerful a blow as he could muster, he struck Gorath across the face. Owyn looked -at the moredhel, sure he had seen him before, but not certain where. Then the moredhel advanced upon Owyn, and spoke the King's Tongue. 'You must have conspired with that walking garbage to kill my brother. "Suddenly pain exploded in Owyn's face as he was struck. In shock and dizzy from the blow, Owyn lay on the ground. He realized that this must be the brother of the magician Nago, whom they had slain in Yellow Mule. To the two of them, Narab said, 'I would happily put your head on a pike, human, and hoist it while I drag this traitor behind me from here to Sar-Sargoth, but I am going to give that pleasure to Delekhan. "Turning to the others, he said, 'Drug them, bind them, and bring their horses!" Owyn was roughly pulled upright and a bitter drink was forced past his lips. He tried to spit it out and was hit hard across the face for his trouble. His head was cruelly pulled back and his nose held while the concoction was poured down his throat. He was forced to swallow. A few moments after he had, he felt his legs and arms growing leaden, his mind confused, and his vision hard to focus. He found his hands tied tightly behind him and a blindfold tied around his head. Then he was hoisted into his saddle by rough hands. Once there, his feet were laihed to his stirrups, and the horse was led away. Other men and dark elves appeared, leading horses, and Narab ordered them to mount. The nightmare ride began. The horses were changed many times, and Owyn remembered resting for a

period - minutes or hours he couldn't recall - but he knew time was passing. The drug was obviously designed to dull. his mind so that whatever magic he might have possessed was unavailable to him. Several times he became aware enough to realize the drug was wearing off, but then he was given more to drink. Once he fell awkwardly from the saddle and hung by the ties on his feet, forcing his captors to halt and right him. They added more ropes. He was vaguely aware of being thirsty and hungry, but it was a distant discomfort. Mostly he existed in a grey fog, punctuated by the constant pounding from the horse upon which he rode. Then he was dragged from the horse and hauled through a cold, damp place and cast down onto rough stones. He lay there for a time, lapsing in and out of consciousness. Then, eventually, one moment @eased passing into the next, and he awoke in pain. He moved slowly, and discovered himself free of leg restraints, though his arms were still. bound and he was still blindfolded. Owyn sat up and moved his aching and stiff legs. The insides of both of them were bruised and he knew he had ridden a long way without being able to sit a comfortable seat. Even had he been conscious he sensed the ride would have been punishing; it had taken at least seven or eight days, from what he could recall, and he had switched horses a number of times. But with senses dulled and tied to his saddle, it was only by the gods' mercy he was still alive. The sound of footfalls, heavy boots on stone, approached and the sound of a cell being unlocked announced the arrival of his captives. Rands yanked Owyn to his feet and he couldn't avoid groaning in pain. The blindfold was removed from his eyes and even the relatively low brightness of a torch outside the cell caused Owyn to blink. A dagger cut through the ropes around his wrists, and when he moved his arms, agony shot through his shoulders. The pain almost caused him to fall, but he was held upright by two guards. Narab came to stand before Owyn and said, 'He should still have enough of the drug in him to be harmless. "He turned and they escorted Owyn out of the cell. From a cell next door, Gorath was also escorted, and Owyn noticed he didn't seem to be in better shape, though he walked with apparently less discomfort. The tunnel was long and dark, and Owyn sensed it was deep underground. Despite his dulled magic senses, he knew immediately that at one time

great power had resided here. There was something ancient and terrible about this place, and despite his drug-dulled senses, he was very afraid. They were taken through a series of tunnels to a landing from which rose broad stairs. They were escorted up the stairs along a wide hallway, and led to a massive chamber. In the centre of the chamber rested a massive throne, currently empty. At its right was another, smaller throne, upon which sat a large, powerfully-built moredhel, who could only be Delekhan. Narab said, 'Master, I have a prize for you. " The guards pushed Owyn and Gorath forward, so they landed sprawling at Delekhan's feet. 'What is this? "Delekhan demanded, rising to stand over Gorath. 'Gorath of the Ardanien! I have captured him. Let me have the honour of cutting out his heart to revenge my brother's death. " 'Your brother was a fool!"shouted Delekhan. Owyn looked up at the towering figure, and saw a broad face, surprisingly blunt of features for one of elvenkind. His face was a mask of rage, the most expression Owyn had seen on a dark elf so far. 'And you are as well, "Delekhan added. 'You've wrecked everything, you dog!" Owyn looked at Narab, who stood white-faced, almost trembling with shock and outrage. 'But ... I have brought back a traitor! We can torture him to discover the names of the other dissidents 'You know notbing4' Delekhan turned to the guards. 'Return those two to their cells below. I will question them later.'To Narab he said, 'Your life hangs by the slimmest thread. Presume one more time and your head will adorn a pike outside the gate!'Walking away, he said, 'Now get out of my sight, you bungler, and do not dare to approach rne until I send for you. " Although Owyn was no expert on the facial expressions of the rnoredhel, he could see murder clearly written on Narab's face. And it was directed at Delekhan's retreating back. Owyn was jerked around by two guards, hauling him to his feet, and once again he was forced to march back into the bowels of the dungeons at Sar-Sargoth. No food or water was brought, and Owyn considered it academic, as they were likely to be dead within hours. Time passed slowly and Gorath was silent. Owyn felt no impulse to speak, as he was awash with numbing fatigue. The ride, the lack of food and sleep, the drug, dl were

making it difficult for him to do anything but lie on the icy stones and attempt to rest. Time passed slowly, a blur of thoughts which fled before they were remembered, perhaps he dozed for a while. Then suddenly he sat up, his skin tingling. Magic! Energized by the fey effect of someone, somewhere casting an enchantment, he reached for the bars of his cell. A metallic click sounded and the bars pushed open. 'Gorath!"he said in a harsh whisper. Gorath looked over and his eyes widened as he saw Owyn free. 'Someone is using magic to set us free!"Owyn said, moving through the door, his injuries and fatigue forgotten. Gorath tested his door and found it also unlatched. "Whof he wondered. 'I have no idea, "said Owyn. 'Whoever helped you escape the north the last time, perhaps? 'Let us worry about that later, "advised Gorath. We must get out of this fortress before we are missed. " They moved through the halls of the dungeon. At the large hall that led upward they found a dead guard, his blood freshly pooled on the floor. 'Whoever threw the spell must have done it from here, " quggested Owyn. 'Over there, "said Gorath, pointing to a table upon which were piled the belongings that had been stripped from the two prisoners. Gorath put on his sword and tossed Owyn his staff. Owyn said, 'I don't suppose they left me any of my gold? Gorath said, 'Hardly. " Owyn knelt and examined the dead guard. He came away with a small pouch. Well, this will have to do. " Moving to the stairway, Owyn asked, 'Do you know a way out of here? " 'Several, "replied Gorath. 'This city was built for tens of thousands of my people to occupy. If Delekhan has more than a few hundred outside of the central palace area, I'll be shocked. Moreover, many of the tribes here are strangers to one another, and there are many human renegades as well, so once we are free of the central palace, we may be able to use guile to find our way out. "He moved up the stairs. 'But only if we are away from here when they find we are gone. " Gorath led Owyn up a flight of stone steps, through a hall, and down a dark passage. Moment to moment they expected to hear the alarm raised behind them, but no hue sounded.

Suddenly they were above ground, in a courtyard devoid of life. Gorath motioned and Owyn followed, the twin spurs of fear and hope moving him despite his injuries and the drugs still in him. They hid in a grove of scrub as fresh snow fell. 'Does spring ever visit this land? "asked Owyn. 'Yes, "said Gorath slowly. 'Very late, and our warm days are too few. But yes, we do see spring. " 'I thought Yabon a cold place, "said Owyn. 'What is your home like? "asked Gorath. 'Timons? Warm, most of the time. "Owyn stared into the distance We get rain quite a bit and occasionally great storms off the sea, but in the summer it's quite hot. My mother tends the garden and my father breeds horses. I didn't realize how much I miss it until now. " '\Wy did you leavey Owyn shrugged. 'A boy's foolishness. My father had a servant, a magician from the north named Patrus who lived with us for a time. He taught me my first lessons. After I studied a while at Stardock, I came to understand that he wasn't very powerful as magicians go, but he was very smart. He understood things. I think that's what was really looking for, how to understand the world better. " Gorath was silent a while, then at last he said, 'I think we all would be better off if more of us sought understanding and fewer of us sought power. "He glanced at the fading light. 'Come, it is time. " They had been waiting for darkness, to attempt to slip out of the precinct around the fortress. Moredhel warriors and renegade humans, infantry and mounted soldiers had been moving for hours. At first they had assumed they were the object of a search, but after a while it was clear this was far more than a hunt for a pair of fugitives. This was a mobilization. Gorath led them through a series of snow-filled gullies, over a hill, and then down a long draw that led to a flat plain south of the city. 'The plain of Sar-Sargoth, "said Gorath. 'Legend has it this is where the Valheru met in council. Great circles of dragons rested there while their riders assembled. " Owyn saw a sea of tents and a large pavilion in the centre, in front of which rose a standard: a crimson field upon which a white leopard crouched. 'How do we get around that camp? "

We don't, "said Gorath, leading him toward the centre of the encampment. 'If we don't find friends here, at least I think we shall not find enemies. " Several moredhel warriors glanced at Gorath and Owyn as they walked through the camp. They appeared indifferent to Gorath and Owyn's approach, though one got up and ran ahead. By the time they reached the large pavilion, the occupant stood waiting at the door to greet them. 'Greetings, Gorath of the Ardanien. Were not the dungeons of Sarsargoth to your liking? "The speaker was a striking female moredhel. Tall and regal of features, her hair was gathered into a knot behind her and allowed to fall in a cascade of dark red. She wore armour in the same fashion as the males of her tribe, yet even in her warrior's garb, Owyn was struck by her beauty. Alien and strange it was, but no less compelling for that. She stepped aside, indicating that they niight enter. She waved them to a place near a small fire. 'Eat, rest for a while. I thought Delekhan would have killed you by now. Your escape will cause him no little discomfort. " 'You sound pleased at the prospect, Liallan. " 'My husband's rise took me with it, Gorath, "she said, 'but our Tilarriage had nothing to do with affection. It was a wedding of Powerful tribes, to seize control of our respective clans, and to keep them from shedding one another's blood ... for a time. Nothing more. " 'Is that why the charade, Liallan? You don't believe in Delekhan's mad plans any more than 1, yet you openly support him. You command a tribe as powerful as his own; your influence in council is second to none but Narab. " 'You've been gone from us too long, Gorath. Much has changed in a short while. Narab even now musters his clan, and turns to face Delekhan. "She sat down next to Gorath and took a small piece of meat from a simmering pot next to the fire. She placed it between Gorath's teeth in a gesture that was clearly seductive, yet even Owyn could tell it was a ritual rather than an open invitation. 'Our new master is displeased with Narab. Something to do with your capture, I believe. "

Gorath accepted the ritual offer of food, then handed a bowl to Owyn. Owyn tore off a large piece of bread from a loaf next to the plate and used it to scoop up a mouthful of hot stew. Gorath said, Why would your husband be upset with my capture? He certainly tried hard enough to keep me from fleeing south. " Liallan sat back. She looked at Gorath for a moment, then said, 'You are a warrior of great honour, Gorath, and your bravery is unquestioned, as well as your caretaking of your clan, but you are naive at times. " Gorath looked ready to take umbrage and studied the woman with a narrow gaze. 'You come close to giving insult. " 'Don't take it as such. In these cynical days, your openness and honesty are refteshing. "She reached up and unbuckled her breastplate, removing her armour. Owyn saw she wore a simple sleeveless tunic beneath the armour. She possessed a long neck and slender arms, yet there was nothing frail about her. Her movements hinted at speed, and the muscles of her arms and neck showed power. She was a dangerous woman, by any race's measure. '@What are you saying, Liallan? " 'I'm saying you were picked for a role. You were the ideal clan chieftain for this part. " 'I was allowed to escape? " Liallan said, `who do you think engineered your escape from Sar-Sargoth all those months ago?'After a moment, she said, 'I did. just as I misdirected Delekhan's soldiers into the snow plains while Obkhar's family fled to the mountains near the Lake of the Sky. If they avoided the eledhel and the dwarves at Stone Mountain, they may be safely back in the Green Heart. " 'Why? "asked Gorath. 'To keep Delekhan busy, "said Liallan. 'He has his timetable, I have mine. It suits my purpose to delay his assault of the Kingdom a Aile longer. His stupidity in treating with Narab will buy me another month. Once Narab's head is upon a pole at Sar-Sargoth's gate, it will take at least a month for Delekhan to bully the fractious clan leaders back into obeying him without question. Delekhan wants an early-spring campaign; I prefer one a little later in the year. " Owyn asked, 'Did you help us escape? " 'This time? No, "said Liallan. 'I reap no gain in doing so. Whatever you may have done, you achieved on your own. " Owyn said, 'No, someone else opened that cage. " 'Then I suspect it may

have been Narab. That fit of pique is what I would expect of him. If Delekhan threatens him for capturing you, then why not release you? Will you help us again? "asked Gorath. 'I will consider such an effort an investment against the future of the Northlands, Gorath. Killing you or turning you over to my husband gains me nothing. Letting you go costs me little, and in the future your help may be useful. I have agents throughout the Northlands, and I will send word to certain of them to aid your travels south. " Gorath said, 'I will do what I can to assist you if fate allows. " She smiled, revealing perfect white teeth. 'Rest for a while, then I will have horses ready for you. Take to the west, and avoid the roads. The best route is by what the humans call the Inclindel Gap, south of Sar-Isbandia. But avoid the village of Harlik, for Moraeulf camps there and he knows you well. " She stretched and Owyn was again struck by her beauty and catlike grace. 'Rest now, for in the morning things will become quite lively outside the city. Narab's clan answers his call, and Delekhan will no doubt call down the wrath of the Six upon him. It should be over shortly. " Who are these six magicians? "asked Gorath. Liallan's voice dropped to a near-whisper, as if someone might be listening. 'They advise, and more. They scheme into the night with Delekhan. Only a few see them, and no one knows who they truly are. It was they who advised Delekhan to obliterate your tribe. " 'But why? "demanded Gorath. We were never among Delekhan's rivals, even if we served only with reluctance. " 'Because you were small, and your tribe had long been one to stay aloof. When your father died, you took your people and fled to the cold northern mountains. Wise, but it made you suspect. You avenged yourself, which was expected, but among those you killed were those related to Delekhan by blood. He could not ignore your acts, for he was under scrutiny, and he was driven by his need for powerful allies. In short, you made a bitter enemy, and your tribe's destruction was an effective object lesson. As will be Narab's death. " 'Did the Six order

that? " Liallan shrugged. 'I do not know, but I would not be surprised if my husband didn't hear warnings over the last few months casting doubts on Narab and Nago. Your slaying of Nago, did Delekhan a favour. He was reluctant to move against one brother while the other was alive.. Together, they were the two most powerful spell-casters of our nation, and their clan is not one that can be ignored. " Gorath ate in silence a moment, then said, 'Where did the Six come from? " 'No one knows. No one even knows what race claim them. They are Spellweavers far beyond the powers of our race. Some suspect they may be Pantathians come among us again. " 'Murmandamus,'Gorath said softly. 'Yes, "said Liallan. 'The same as those who served the Marked One. " 'Do they abide in Sar-Sargoth? " When they counsel Delekhan. Presently they are with his son Moraeulf in Harlik. They seek out more fugitives from your clan, those who are trying to win freedom and get south to the Green Heart. " Gorath said, 'Then I have even more pressing reasons to carry warning to Prince Arutha. If I cannot get my hands around Delekhan's throat, I will aid one who will bring him low. " 'Tread carefully, "said Liallan. To Owyn it sounded as if she were being sincere in her concern. 'Perhaps all our schemes will bear fruit. If I raise my Snow Leopard banner above the walls of Sar-Sargoth, Gorath, you and the surviving Ardanien will be welcome to return to the heart of their people. " Gorath's expression was guarded. 'You are as much to be feared as Delekhan, Liallan. " She smiled and again looked dangerous. 'Only by those who seek to harm me or my tribe, Gorath. Return to your northern mountains in peace if that day comes. "She stood, and said, 'Rest. I will have horses outside before sunrise.'As she reached the doorway, she looked over her shoulder and said, 'Hide well and move quickly, Gorath. If you return to my sight before Delekhan is overthrown, I must needs present him with your head as a peace offering. " 'I understand, Liallan. You've been generous to one humbled by fate. "

She left, and Gorath said, 'She's right, Owyn. We need to rest. " Owyn lay down next to the fire, content with a full stomach, and glad to be rid of the drugs that had dulled his senses for so many days. Still, it seemed as if only a moment passed between closing his eyes and Gorath's shaking him, saying, 'It's time. " He rose and forced stiff aching muscles to obey as he wrapped a heavy fur-lined moredhel cloak around him and mounted a waiting horse. If the guards were curious as to who Liallan's guests were, they said nothing, merely standing aside as the two strangers rode off. The building was run-down, but there were a dozen horses tied in front of it. We can get something to eat inside, "said Gorath. The purse Owyn had liberated contained a few coins, Kingdom, Quegan and even a Keshian silver piece, as well as some gems. They lismounted and Owyn said, 'What is this place? " 'You'd call it an inn. One of the conventions brought to the north by your people. My kind have never created such, but we have come o appreciate their benefits. " They went inside to find a dark, small room, with as many as twenty "then and moredhel standing around. A bar that was little more than long planks set upon barrels ran along the far wall of the building. Gyorath shoved aside two men and said, 'Ale and something to eat. " The human barkeeper produced a platter of cheese and bread, Mrprisingly good given the shoddy surroundings. They ate, and Owyn trusted Gorath's instincts on his ability to blend in. 'Where are we? "he whispered. 'Near the City of Sar-Isbandia. What you humans call Armengar. There are villages and towns throughout this region. Much trading with the south. " Owyn said,'Most of us who live in the Kingdom think of the Teeth of the World as a wall separating our peoples. " 'It's a barrier to warfare, perhaps, but enterprising men find a way to trade. There are a dozen ways through the mountains south of here. " From behind, a voice spoke lowly. 'And all are heavily guarded,

Gorath. " Gorath spun, his hand falling upon his sword hilt. 'Draw steel and die, "said the other moredhel. 'Eat your cheese and live. " Gorath didn't smile, but his face relaxed. 'I see you've managed to keep your head attached to your shoulders, Irmelyn. " 'No thanks to Delekhan, "said the other moredhel. He indicated with a nod they should move to a small table in the corner. Owyn picked up the cheese, took his ale and followed. Sitting in the crowded room, the moredhel named Irmelyn said, 'Delekhan will have the rivers running piss and chickens laying dust by the time this all ends. Drink while you can, my old foe. " Why are you here, Irmelyn? I was told Obkhar's tribe had fled. " 'Most have, but a few of us remain behind, in the hope we can free our chieftain. " Lowering his voice to a whisper, Gorath asked, 'He's alive? " Irmelyn nodded. 'He's alive, and dose by. He's being held prisoner in the naphtha mines under the destroyed city. " 'Prisoner? "Gorath looked confused. `Why isn't he deady 'Because Delekhan doesn't know he's working as a slave in the mines. They think he is a man called Okabun, from Liallan's Snow Leopards. " Gorath said, 'So you linger nearby to free him? " Irmelyn nodded. We do. We need help. Would you care to provide that help? " 'In exchange for what? " 'For a way south. As I said, the passes are all heavily guarded, but I know a way to get through. " What do we need to do? "asked Gorath. 'Come outside. " They rose and left the relative warmth of the inn. Once they were outside Irmelyn said, We have discovered a way out of the mines. Unguarded! 'Then why doesn't Obkhar just walk out? asked Owyn. With a snarl, Irmelyn said, 'When I want to hear from you, pup,

I'll kick you. " Gorath said, 'Then tell me, why doesn't Obkhar just walk out? 'Because of the fumes that hang in the tunnels. When the humans fled after firing the city, several tunnels from the old keep collapsed. One didn't, but it is small, and the fumes that hang there would explode if a spark was struck. They would overcome anyone seeking to pass. " 'But you have a plany said Gorath. We have found masks, used by humans in the old days, constructed of bone and membrane from a dragon's lungs. They let air pass through but keep the deadly fumes out. " 'So you need someone to get inside and get a mask to Obkhar, " said CKVYN. The tall moredhel glared at the young human, but said, 'Yes, we need someone to get a mask to Obkhar and escape with him. " Why us? "asked Gorath. Why not a member of your clany 'There are only a few of us left in the Northlands, and Moraeulf's soldiers know us all. You, on the other hand, while known by name, are not well known by sight. The Ardanien lived apart for many years; you could claim to be a member of any number of clans and who would say no? " 'What do you proposef asked Gorath. 'Go to the slaver, a human named Venutrier. He claims to be from the Kingdom city of Lan, but I know him to be a Quegan. Tell him You wish to sell the boy. " What? Owyn was about to object. Gorath held up his hand. 'Say on. " 'Venutrier is as venal a human as you could wish to meet. He will ertainly try to capture you. Let him. 'Two of his guards will be alerted and allow you to enter the inines with your bundles and will store them for you. When you are taken below, they will come to you with your bundles and leave you unwatched. Obkhar will be somewhere on the level to the west of the great gallery. More than that we can't tell you. If you agree and get him out, we will see you and your companion safely south. " Gorath said, 'Before I say yes or no, tell me: have you word of Cullich?

Irmelyn said, 'Yes, she is not far from here. A hut between here and the village of Karne. We can see her on our way south if that is your desire. " Gorath was quiet for a moment, then said, 'It is. We will do it. " Irmelyn said, 'Then walk to the mine entrance. You will be challenged. Tell the guard you wish to speak to Venutrier. I will take your horses and weapons and meet you at a place Obkhar knows. " 'Care to tell us? "asked Owyn. 'If you do not free Obkhar, you have not kept your part of the bargain, human. You can fare as well as you may without our aid. " Gorath said, 'Come along, Owyn. We have a distance to walk. " Without looking back, he led the human away and set out for the mines,. Venutrier was a huge man, gross fat barely contained by a massive belt he wore around his waist. He looked over at Owyn and said, 'Where'd you catch him? " 'I didn't, "said Gorath. 'He's a runaway kitchen whelp from the Kingdom who thought to come fight for gold. Well, he couldn't play knucklebones and it turns out he can't pay his gambling debts. " 'He's a bit scrawny, "said the slaver. 'Come with me.'Without waiting to see if Gorath followed, he walked toward the mine entrance. They entered the mine and Venutrier asked, 'Who are you, warrior? " 'I am Gorath of ... the Balakhar, from the Green Heart. " 'Not from around here? said Venutrier. 'Good. We could use a strapping worker such as yourself. " Guards lowered spears and suddenly Gorath and Owyn were surrounded. 'Had you been from here, my friend, you would have known that no one comes without allies to my mines. Lord Delekhan has ordered an impossible amount of naphtha for the invasion of the Kingdom and I need workers. Get them below. " Gorath and Owyn were hustled below by the guards and taken to the second level of the mines, as Irmelyn had predicted. Then they were taken to a large empty cavern. One of the guards lingered as the others walked away, and he whispered, 'Stay here. " They remained alone for a period, the darkness cut through by only one

faint light, a lantern cleverly fashioned with a thin transparent rnembrane covering the flame. J don't expect we're going to see a lot of torches around here, "observed Owyn. 'If there are fumes of naphtha in the tunnels, I expect you're correct. " Shortly a guard returned, carrying the bundles taken from Owyn and Gorath. He also carried a third bundle. 'Here. Take that tunnel there. You will be facing west. Find your friend and then go down to where you hear water. You must swim out. " The guard vanished and Gorath picked up the new bundle. It contained three odd-looking devices, obviously designed to wear over the nose and mouth. They gathered up their remaining possessions and departed. The tunnel to the west went downhill, and abruptly Gorath stopped. What is it? "asked Owyn. We must be under the old city of Sar-Isbandia. " Owyn didn't know what to say. Gorath continued walking. Soon they came to a large gallery, where the sound of work could be heard. A single guard moved idly around the huge gallery, overseeing the wretches labouring to lift buckets of the thick oil that ran through the earth, to bubble up to the surface. Owyn's eyes teared and he said, 'I can see why they need the mask if it gets much worse than this. " Gorath said, 'Look for one of my people who wears his hair in a high fall, and who has a scar running down his face from forehead to chin. " When the guard was at the farthest point in his rounds, they slipped through the main gallery to another tunnel. Those who laboured hardly spared them a glance, intent as they were upon their own miseries. Not seeing Obkhar, Gorath said, 'Let us continue to the west. " They moved down a long corridor that turned into another gallery, and in that one laboured a small band of moredhel. Owyn looked around and said, 'I don't see any guards. " Wiping away tears, Gorath said, 'I think they linger near the fresher air at the ends of the tunnels. Where would these prisoners flee to? "

'Nowhere, Gorath, "came a voice from behind them. They spun to be confronted by a large, gaunt moredhel who possessed the scar Gorath had described. 'Obkhar!" Looking Gorath up and down, Obkhar said, 'At first I thought the fumes had finally taken my senses, but I see they have not. How is it you are here? I heard that your head had been spitted on a stake outside Sar-Sargoth. " Gorath folded his arms across his chest. 'Not all who remain in the Northlands willingly bend to Delekhan's will. And not all who rebel die, I had help in escaping, as you do now. Others died so that I might win ftee. " 'You have a grave debt to repay. " 4 All the more reason to see Delekhan's reign ended, Obkhar! He shall payblood debt to me and mine. " 'Most of my kin are now in the Green Heart, but should you raise your banner against Delekhan, Gorath, we will come to your cause. " Gorath smiled. 'So you at last forgive me for giving you that scar? " Laughing, Obkhar said, 'Never. I still intend to kill you for that, some day, but for the time being we need to be allies. " Owyn produced the masks. `Where is the tunnel of fumes? " 'This way, "said Obkhar, leading them down a side tunnel. They reached a point where the fumes threatened to suffocate them, and Obkhar said, 'Put on your mask. They will help your eyes not at all, but you will be able to breathe. We have a long way to go and an icy swim at the end of it. The tunnel out is half flooded, and leads to a branch of the River Isbandi. " They put on the masks and Owyn was surprised to discover they worked. The fumes burned his eyes, but by blinking rapidly he could see. He almost gave Obkhar a heart attack when he illuminated himself and his companions with his magic. The old moredhel chieftain said, 'For a moment I thought you had struck a flame, and we were all about to be incinerated. " They reached the tunnel that was flooded and entered icy water that rose to their knees. As they walked they moved deeper and soon they were up to their chests. Obkhar signalled and ducked his head underwater. Owyn and Gorath did likewise. They felt a tug and suddenly were swept into an underground stream.

Kicking hard, Owyn followed and when he came up, his head bumped stone. Fighting down panic, he moved a short distance away and his head broke clear of water. Obkhar said, 'You can take your mask off. " 'Good,'replied Owyn. 'Because mine came off underwater. " Something that may have been a chuckle came from Gorath. Obkhar said, We have less than a mile to swim. " They set off, Owyn fearing he would be pulled down by the weight of his sodden clothing, but he mustered the strength to continue. Suddenly above he saw stars and he realized they had come outside. A short way down the river torches burned and when they swam toward them, voices softly called out. 'It is 1, Irmelyn. " They were helped out of the water, taken to a fire and given heavy robes to wear while their clothes were dried. 'Any alarm? " asked Obkhar. 'None so far, "said a moredhel unknown to Owyn. 'The guards we bribed will say nothing. It may go unnoticed for a very long time that you are not there. Many die in the mines and their bodies lie unnoticed in tunnels. " Gorath asked, 'Now, what of Cullich? " Obkhar said, 'Is she still alive? " Irmelyn said, 'Yes, and she lives nearby. " 'I was told I could see her on our way south, "said Gorath. Obkhar looked at Irmelyn who nodded. 'A promise is a promise, "said the chieftain. 'I must leave now, with those of my tribe who are to travel the passes with me. Irmelyn win guide you to Cullich and then on your way over the mountains. " 'Avoid Harlik, "said Irmelyn. 'Moraeulf and the Six are there. " I will') said Obkhar, as he finished changing into dry clothing. He said: 'Gorath, fare you well, old foe. Let no one but me take your life. " 'You survive, "said Gorath, 'so that I may take your head some day. " After they had gone, Owyn said, 'You two sound almost fond of one another. " Gorath ate a piece of dried beef given him by Irmelyn and said,'()f course. Friends can betray you, but with an old enemy, You always know

where you stand. " Owyn said, 'I never thought of it that way. " Irmelyn said, 'They are an odd race, aren't they@' 'Very odd, "agreed Gorath. The hut was primitive, barely four walls of scrap wood cobbled together and roofed with thatch. A stone chimney emitted a faint wisp of smoke, the only sign of anyone inside. 'She's in therey asked Gorath. Irmelyn nodded. Yes. " Gorath dismounted, as did Owyn. Irmelyn said,'Delekhan has her watched occasionally. I had better stay here. If I call, come quickly. " Gorath nodded, and opened the door. If the woman who waited inside was shocked at the unexpected appearance, she masked it well. She merely looked up from her corner next to the fire and said, 'Enter and dose the door. " 'Is that your warmest welcome, Cullich? Your husband has returned. Owyn's mouth dropped open. She rose, sinuous and powerful in her movement, and while her gown was in tatters and her hair dirty and matted, Owyn was struck by the resemblance between this woman and Liallan. Despite the fact that this woman's hair was raven dark, and Liallan's red; and where Liallan had been slender and lithe, Cullich was buxom and broad of hip, her face wide-boned, there was something in common with the sunken-cheeked leader of the Snow Leopard Clan. Both women radiated power. 'Husband? "said the woman in mocking tones, her blue eyes fastened on Gorath. 'How so? Clan leader? By what right? Ruler of a host? No more. Once you held those titles and had earned that rank, with guile and bravery, cunning and strength. Around you the Clan Ardanien lay curled like a sleeping dragon, awaiting your word to rise up and crush whoever opposed us. Where is that dragon now? " 'Gone, scattered to the north, across the Teeth of the World, hiding. " 'Then call yourself clan chief and husband no more, Gorath. You lost the right to those titles when you gave the order to flee Sethanon and refused my wisdom. " vvisdom, old witch? You counsel murder and madness. Do you still dream of conquest, of all the ranting of Murmandamus? Did

you learn nothing by the obliteration of our people at Armengar and ri@ Two sons did I see fall along the way. One of them was Sethano our son. 'What would you have of me, old man? "asked the woman, 'I seek to end the madness. Will you aid me? " 'How, by dying and having my head placed on a spear outside Sar-Sargoth? " 'Delekhan must be stopped. " 'Why? What destiny would you choose for our people, Gorath? Would you have us bend our heads to the earth once more? Should we serve the eledhel Queen as we once did the Valheru? We are a free people! Or do you feel the tug of the Returning? " 'No!"said Gorath, his eyes flashing in anger. 'But I have heard things, learned things. "Pointing to Owyn, he said, 'Not all humans are our enernies. " 'No, "said Cullich. 'There are those who will serve us for gold. " 'No, I mean there are those who would live with us as neighbours, in peace. " 'Peace? "said the woman, with a laugh of contempt. 'When have the nioredhel spoken of peace? You sound like one returned to Elvandar. They who were once rampaging bulls are now gelded oxen, serving the Queen, no better than slaves. " 'This is not so, wife, "said Gorath. 'The glamredhel have joined the eledhel, and not as slaves, but as welcomed brethren. " 'The mad ones!"said the moredhel woman. 'You think it true, then you go. I will abide. Here is my home, and eventually I Will find someone who can use my talents and my knowledge, and he win be a warrior, and I will show him how to rise and take power and how to hold it. I will have other sons, sons that will live., Gorath sighed. 'I feared that such would be your reply. " 'Then why have you come here? Surely not to rekindle a love long dead between us. " 'No ... I need your help. For a short time, then I shall be gone from your life, one way or another. " 'For the sake of that love, now dead, I will listen, "she said, openly surprised by Gorath's admission. 'Where are Delekhan's forces now? " Cullich looked out of the frosted window. 'Massed on the Kingdom border. The banners of Clans Krieda, Dargelas and Oeirdu are held in reserve near Raglam. I hear both Liallan and Narab's forces are to march soon. " Gorath smiled. 'Narab has turned on his master, like a rabid wolf. " 'Nevertheless, there are ample armies along the border to make crossing difficult. "

We have a way, "said Gorath. 'Then what would you have of me? " 'You know things, witch. What do you know of the Six? " 'I once sought to scry on them, and for my troubles I was rendered senseless for more than a day. I know only that they possess arts beyond my understanding. Of all the things Delekhan has his hand in, this may be the most dangerous. He thinks he controls them; I wonder. " From outside the house, Irmelyn shouted. We must leave!" 'Go, "said the witch. 'I think we shall never see one another again, and for that I am not sad. Too much pain has passed between us. These will be our last words as husband and wife. When you pass through that door, our marriage will end. But know this: I wish you well in whatever life awaits you. " 'As do I,"said Gorath sadly. 'Be well, wife. " 'And you, husband. " Gorath left the hut and when the door slammed shut, ending his marriage, he hesitated for an instant, then he and Owyn mounted and rode off Irmelyn shouted as they rode: We must clear a pass before sundown, or those who will look the other way when we go by will have been replaced. " Lost in thought, Gorath said nothing, and Owyn could only think that with luck, he might live to see the Kingdom again. TWELVE Preparations riders. s was preferable to the snows he had W de of the mountain, for while it was warmer, it was far wetter. His heavy fur-lined robe was sodden, weighing on him like lead. But at least, he thought, this time he wasn't drugged and tied to his horse. The escort provided by Obkhar's clan had seen them safely to a pass controlled by their faction. As they reached the foothills of the mountain, they intercepted a runner carrying warnings of a falling-out near Sar-Sargoth. Delekhan's forces were surrounded by Narab, who had been removed from Dele"an's inner council and replaced by Delekhan's son, Moraeulf. Speculation was that Narab had to move to capture and destroy Delekhan before the Six intervened or else he and

his clan would be crushed. Gorath greeted the news with indifference, later mentioning to Owyn that he would be pleased if either of them destroyed the other. At the summit of the small pass they had taken, the escort turned back, saying this pass was heavily patrolled by Kingdom forces. As if predicted, later that same day they had been intercepted by a Kingdom patrol of Krondorian regulars. The officer in command, Lieutenant Flynn by name, had been ready to brand them both renegades, but Owyn mentioned Arutha's name and said they carried a message from Squire James; and more to the point, they knew Arutha was camped in the Dimwood. The patrol had handed off Gorath and Owyn to another detachment who had escorted them to a camp in the Dimwood. For several miles, the bivouacked soldiers' fires were visible. Gorath had observed that a significant portion of the Kingdom army must be in the woods. Arutha sat at a command table, Knight-Marshal Gardan at his side, looking at marks on a large map of the mountains leading to the north. Looking up as Gorath and Owyn were ushered into his presence, he said, 'You look on the verge of collapse. Sit down. "He indicated a pair of camp chairs nearby. Owyn didn't need a second invitation and sat heavily, while Gorath walked to the map and studied it. 'Here, "he said, putting his finger on the spot designated Northwarden. 'This is where Delekhan plans to assault your forces. " Arutha was silent for a long while, studying the moredhel. Finally, he said, 'If you will forgive my caution, where is Squire James? " Owyn said, 'Sire, he sent us to bring you word while he hurried to Northwarden to carry warning to Baron Gabot. He gave us these documents. "He handed the documents to a soldier who gave them to Knight-Marshal Gardan. Owyn filled them in on how they had uncovered and destroyed the nest of Nighthawks near Cavell Keep. He detailed James's theory that Delekhan was planning on going by boat and portage from Northwarden to Romney, then straight overland to Sethanon.

Arutha again was silent as he studied the documents. 'These are much like those we saw when first you came to Krondor, Gorath. Then they claimed the attacks were in places like Tannerus and Yabon. What are we to believe? " Gardan's dark face was set in an expression of doubt. He said, We hear you speak of leaving James at Cavell Keep, yet we intercept you coming south through the mountains again. You picked a most indirect route to reach us, moredhel. " We had little choice, my lord, "replied Owyn. He explained about the capture and attempted to outline the chaotic conditions among the various clans of the north. When he finished, Arutha said, 'You paint a picture of confusion and rival factions battling for control, yet our patrols and advanced units see only a unified opposition, working in a co-ordinated fashion. " 'You see only those forces loyal to Delekhan south of the Teeth of the World, Prince Arutha, "said Gorath. 'Clans who either oppose or resist him are either fleeing to refuges in the ice-bound mountains to the far north or seeking to travel near the Lake of the Sky south past the eledhel and dwarves -to the Green Heart. " Gardan said, We have had reports from Duke Martin of heavier than usual sightings of bands of moredhel moving past the eastern boundary of Crydee, Highness. Martin says he's seen women and children, so they're not war parties. " Arutha said, 'I am stiff dubious. I sent Locklear two weeks ago to gather reports from the border barons to the east. He is going to Highcastle and Northwarden. He should return in another two weeks. If James is there, Locklear will return with word. " Gorath said, 'James said you might need to be convinced. He said to tell you ..."He glanced at Owyn. 'There's a Party at Mother's, "said Owyn. Arutha nodded. "And a good time will be had by A." It's a Mockers' password, used by James and me the first time we met. " 'Do you believe us now, Highness? "asked Owyn. 'I believe that James believes this to be true, "said Arutha. He sat back thinking. 'I just hope he's right. " 'Orders, Highness? "asked Cardan. 'I have no choice. Either I trust James's intelligence or I don't. I want a detachment left behind

to secure this area, but the balance of the army is to march to Northwarden. " Gardan studied the map. Would it not be wiser to alert the King and muster the Army of the East to reinforce Cabot? " 'It would if the Army of the East was mustered, already. I'll send a message to Lyarn asking him to be ready to stand behind us, should Delekhan win past Northwarden. But we can be there faster than Lyam, so let us be expedient. Order camp broken at first light tomorrow. " Gardan saluted and left the tent to give orders. Arutha said, 'Tell me about the Six. " Owyn tried to recall everything that was said about the mysterious magicians working for Delekhan. When at last he had finished, prodded by several acute questions from the Prince, Arutha said, 1 have a mission for you two. " Gorath said, 'I would rather be on the wall at Northwarden, I lighness, so that I might greet Delekhan as he deserves. " I have no doubt, "said Arutha. 'But personal honour and debts of blood must be put aside. If we all fail, who will revenge us? I want you to go back to Krondor, to find Pug. If he is not there and his wife Katala is, she will be able to reach him. If she has also gone, simply use a talisman Pug gave me for the purpose, The Princess knows it and how to use it, and when Pug comes, tell him of the Six. I think magic will play an even bigger part in this coming conflict, and I am ill-prepared if we are to encounter such at Northwarden. " 'Cannot the boy alone do this? "asked Gorath. 'Pug will have means to extract things from your memory you may have forgotten, "said Arutha. 'But I doubt he can do such without your help. " Gorath was silent for a long while, then said, 'Once this is done, I wish to return and fight. " Arutha nodded. 'I understand! Then he paused. 'No, I don't understand. That was presumptuous. I know nothing of your race and what drives you. "He studied Gorath's face for a moment, as if trying to read something inside the moredhel chieftain. 'But I would like the opportunity to learn some time. I can appreciate the drive to right a wrong, personally. When you are finished with Pug, return and I will welcome your sword!

Gorath said, 'You are also more than I expected, Prince Arutha. I also would appreciate the opportunity to learn more of your people! He glanced at Owyn. 'Though this boy and the other have shown me a great deal already that has made me question many of my people's attitudes toward your race. " Arutha said, 'That is a beginning. Perhaps one day we can have more. "He came around the table and extended his hand to Gorath, who took it. They shook hands and it was more than a gesture. 'Your Highness is gracious, "said Gorath. 'Rest, and tomorrow go with the patrol I send to Malac's Cross. It is faster than trying to go straight through the woods toward Sethanon and around the mountains to Darkmoor. I'll have documents drawn and you can commandeer an escort at Malac's Cross and at Darkmoor. They should get you to Krondor safely. Once there, Pug will know what to do. " Owyn and Gorath departed, and a soldier escorted them to a tent. He held aside the tent flap and said, 'The lads who sleep here are on patrol until tomorrow, so they won't mind your sleeping here if you don't steal nothing. "He smiled to show he was joking, but Gorath fixed him with a stare that caused the smile to fade. He hurried away saying, 'There's food at the big fire near the Prince's tent when you're hungry. " Gorath said, 'It will be good to eat hot food again. "He glanced over to one of the bedrolls to find Owyn already face-down and snoring. James cursed all petty barons who answered only to the King as he negotiated his way along a frozen ridge, his breath forming clouds of white before him as he exhaled. The air stung each time he inhaled, his toes were numb, and his stomach reminded him he had not eaten yet. James had arrived within hours of Locklear at Baron Gabot's fortress, a towering keep of stone which dominated one of the three major passes through the eastern half of the Teeth of the World. Unlike Highcastle, which had sat in the middle of the pass itself, providing a barrier that was a controlled gate, Northwarden rose

up on a small peak, around which wound the pass known as Northland's Door. A single road wound down the side of the large hill in a lazy s-curve, widening as it descended. Designed this way, the road gave the double benefit of allowing the Baron's forces to spread out as they charged down to intercept any foe, while forcing any attackers to concentrate a smaller force in the van should they be foolish enough to attack up the road. What kept the road below in Baron Gabof s control was a series of siege engines mounted on two walls, the north and the west. The western defences were the heaviest, while the northern were designed to harry any forces attempting to come down the pass and negotiate the turn up the road to the keep. Mangonels and catapults, as well as a trio of heavy ballistae over the main gate, ensuring that any army attempting to pass would take critical casualties before they rounded the pass and got beyond the engines' range. Some soldiers would get past, it was certain, but nothing resembling an organize dforce And to deal with any who did win through, the Baron kept a small garrison of horse soldiers in a barracks near the small town of Dencamp-on-the-Teeth. Baron Gabot had felt confident that any threat coming through Northwarden could be dealt with by his command. That had been a welcome response to James, though he hoped fervently that Owyn and Gorath had reached Arutha in the Dimwood and help was on the way. He was beginning to worry. Had they reached Arutha and convinced him of the warning, the Prince's army should have been arriving at Northwarden now. Instead, there was only silence. Gabot had sent another message to the Dirnwood, at James's urging, requesting support from the Prince, and had also sent word south via fast messenger to the King, his liege lord. At least, thought James, Gabot wasn't as stiff-necked as old Baron Brian Highcastle, who had managed to get himself killed ignoring Arutha's advice when Murmandamus had driven south over his position. With luck, Arutha would receive Gabot's message even if Gorath and Owyn hadn't survived. James found himself hoping that wasn't the case; he had grown fond of the youth from Timons, and he was surprised to find he also had come to like something about the moredhel. He couldn't quite put his finger on it, but there was something definite about the dark elf, a lack of

uncertainty about who or what he was; few men had it, and James admired it: even more, he admired the moredhers ability to put aside his own personal dislike for humans to seek their aid in opposing what he saw as a great wrong against his people. Locklear waved and pointed. As a favour for Baron Gabot, since dawn, he and James had been scouting ahead to see if advance moredhel units were anywhere in the north end of the pass. A patrol had headed out two days before, accompanied by a magician now in the Baron's employ, and the Baron was concerned about their fate. It went unsaid that the two squires were no loss to the Baron should any harm befall them, while losing another patrol to the enemy would severely weaken Northwarden. James and Locklear couldn't contrive a plausible reason to say no, so here on the second day of their trip they were working their way through the frozen dawn, with James silently cursing all border barons. A noise ahead had alerted them to a possible enemy position. Locklear was holding his horse while James climbed above the floor of the pass to a high ridge to get a look ahead. A single figure scampered along the trail, holding the hem of his ivory-coloured robe with one hand, exposing spindly legs as he hurried. In his other hand he held a large staff, shod at either end with iron caps. Every hundred feet or so, he would turn and pause, and when a pursuing figure would come into view, he'd unleash a bolt of energy, a blast of flame the size of a melon; a tactic that was producing little real damage, but which served to keep the pursuer from closing. James began scrambling down the hillside, while Locklear shouted, What is it? " Sliding the last dozen yards, James hit the ground running and said, 'I think we've found Gabot's magician. "He pulled a crossbow off the back of his horse and quickly cranked it up and placed a bolt in it, while Locklear drew his sword and waited. The old man rounded a corner and hesitated when he saw the two squires. Locklear signed for him to come on, and shouted, 'This wayr The old man hurried and when the moredhel who was chasing him rounded the same corner, James drew a bead on him, then let fly with his crossbow. The bolt sped across the gap and took the moredhel right off his feet, propelling him backward.

Locklear said, 'You've been practising. I'm impressed. " 'I'll never learn to use the bow, but this thing is pretty easy, "said James, putting away the crossbow. 'Not very accurate, though. " James nodded. 'Find a good one, then keep it. Some of them shoot all over the place; this one usually hits what I'm aiming at. " The old man was puffing a bit and when he reached them, he put his staff down and leaned on it. 'Thanks, lads. That was a little closer than I care to think about. " 'Are you Master Patrus? asked Locklear. 'Just Patrus, "said the old man. 'Yes, I'm he. Why, you looking for me? " James said, 'And a company of Baron Gabot's soldiers. " The old man was slender and sported a wispy grey moustache and goatee. He wore a hat that looked more Eke a nightcap than any sort of proper hat, and along with the ivory-coloured robe, it made him appear to be walking about in his nightclothes. Pointing back the way he had come, he said, We got jumped a half-day back, by a Mixed company of those damned Dark Brothers and trolls. Those trolls were a handful, I can tell you. " James said, 'I've fought them. You're the only one to get away? " 'One or another of the lads may have found a way through. Some of them got up into the ridges. I'm an old man; best I could do was hurry along the road and keep them ducking behind me. " Where did they jump you? 'About two miles ahead, "said the old magician. 'That staff of yours is handy, "observed Locklear. Well, lad, the truth is it's a little bit of fire, not much more than a scorch mark if it hits you, but it's just hot enough to make you duck if you see the fireball coming at you. I made the thing years ago to impress some pesky townspeople down south who were trying to run me off. A few little fireballs tossed their way and they left me alone. " James laughed. 'Owyn didn't tell me you were such a character. " 'Owyn Belefote? Where do you know that rascal from? asked Patrus. 'It's a long story. I'll tell you while we walk. If you're up to it, I want to check out the place those trolls jumped you. Otherwise you can continue back to Northwarden. It should be safe between here and there. " 'I think I'll stick dose to you, lads. Who are you? " 41) m

Squire James of Krondor, and this is Squire Locklear. We're members of the Prince's court. "They started walking their horses rather than ride while the old man walked. 'Prince Arutha's lads? You wouldn't happen to know Pug of Stardock, would you? We've had the pleasure, "said Locklear. 'I'd like to meet him, some time. I've heard a thing or two about his academy. Told Owyn he ought to get himself down there; I'd taught him everything he could learn. " James said, 'Locklear here met Owyn on his way back from Stardock; he was visiting his aunt in Yabon. I think Stardock didn't work out too well for him. " 'Bah!"said the old magician, picking his way along the road with his staff. 'The boy has talent, a fair amount from what I can tell, but I think he's one of those Greater Paths, because a lot of what I tried to teach him just didn't work. But the things that did, why, he was fierce with it, he was. "The old country magician looked up the pass and said, 'Companys coming. " Locklear drew his sword and James unlimbered his crossbow again. But rather than trolls or dark elves, two dusty members of Baron Gabot's company came into view. One was obviously wounded and the other looked very tired. 'Patrus!"said the wounded soldier. We thought theyd got you. " 'Not even close, "said the old man with a grin. 'These lads lent a hand. " 'I'm Squire James. What did you see? The senior-most soldier reported, indicating that a squad of twenty Dark Brothers and an equal number of trolls had ambushed their patrol, and only a falling-out between the two factions had kept them from killing all of Gabot's men. 'That's interesting, "said Locklear. 'Very, "agreed James. 'If they're fighting, it's over pay. " Patrus nodded. 'Troll mercenaries don't wait to get paid. They go back home or take it out of your hide. " 'I don't know what caused the row, "said the wounded soldier, 'but we were running and one of the Brotherhood of the Dark Path yelled something at a troll, and instead of chasing us, the troll turned and tried to slice up the Brother. It was a fair m6l6e by the time we got away. "

The other soldier nodded. 'They had their blood up, the trolls did, and they seemed just as satisfied killing Dark Brothers as they did us. " 'Great, "said James. 'Confusion to the enemy. Now, you boys all right to get back to the Baron alone? " 'If there's no one waiting between here and there to jump us, we'll be okay, "said the wounded soldier. 'Good. Go and report to the Baron and when you're done telling him what you've seen, tell him we're going to go snoop around and see what else we can find. " 'Very well, squire, "said the unwounded man, saluting. The soldiers continued on and Locklear said, "V'at do you have in mind? " 'If those soldiers got jumped by trolls, there's a camp nearby. " 'Yes, "said Patrus. 'The town of Raglam's ahead. It's sort of an open town. Not quite Kingdom, but enough humans living there that it's not particularly Northlands, either. Lots of weapons runners, slavers and other no-accounts visit there all the time. " 'Sounds like my kind of place, "said James with a grin. L 'You going to get us killed? " James's grin widened. 'Never, Locklear, my old friend; you're going to get killed some day over a woman, not because of anything I'm planning. " Locklear returned the grin. Well, if she's beautiful enough. " They laughed, and Patrus said, 'You boys got something you'd like to tell an old conjurer like me about? " 'I thought we might take a ride into Raglam and-have a look around. " Patrus shook his head. 'Crazy, that's what you two are. Sounds like fun. " The old magician started to march up the draw, and James and Locklear exchanged glances, then laughter. The patrol leader signalled for his men to halt and said to Gorath and Owyn, 'Malac's Cross. " They were arrayed before The Queen's Row Tavern, which was obviously crowded, and Owyn said, Why don't we try the abb6y? " Gorath nodded. They bid their escort goodbye and rode on, and Gorath said, 'I would have thought you'd prefer an ale and the company of

others than the monks of Ishap. " 'I would, had I the means to pay for that ale, "said Owyn. 'Unless you've secreted away some booty you failed to mention to me, I'm without a copper to my name, thanks to Delekhan's guards. In all the preparation for heading off to Northwarden, the Prince was so busy ... I forgot to ask for funds. " Gorath said, 'So we beg? " We ask for hospitality. I suspect Abbot Graves is a more likely source for such than an overworked innkeeper. " Gorath said, 'Perhaps you're right. " 'Besides, we might even convince the Abbot to lend us the price of a meal or two between here and Krondor. " We should have thought of that before leaving Prince Arutha. " 'I didn't think of it, "said Owyn. 'You didn't think of it. We didn't think of it. So, there's no "should", is there? " Gorath grumbled that this was so. They reached the abbey and saw that the gate was closed. 'Hello, the abbey!"called Owyn. 'Who is it? came a voice from within. 'Owyn Belefote. We came to see the Abbot. " Wait, "was the terse reply. And they waited, Nearly a quarter of an hour passed before the gate opened, and a very worried-looking monk admitted them. As soon as they had passed through the gate, it slammed behind them. Dismounting, Owyn asked, 'What is this? " A monk took their horses and said, 'The Abbot waits for you within. " They went inside and found Abbot Graves overseeing a pair of monks who appeared to be packing things up. 'Are you leaving? "asked Gorath. Looking at the two, Graves said, 'Where is James? " 'Last we saw him he was on his way to Northwarden, "replied Owyn. 'Why? " 'Damn!"swore the Abbot. 'I was hoping he could do me a service.

Owyn repeated Gorath. 'Are you leaving? " 'I must, "said Graves. 'Twice in the last week Nighthawks have tried to kill me. " Owyn and Gorath exchanged questioning looks. Owyn said, 'But Abbot, James killed the leader of the Nighthawks. " 'Navon is dead? "asked Graves. Before anyone could react, Gorath had his sword drawn and the point levelled at the Abbot's throat. Two monks leaped to their feet, one trying to put as much distance between himself and the moredhel as possible, while the other assumed a fighting stance, as if ready to defend the abbey's leader. Wait!"shouted Owyn, putting his hands out. 'How did you know du Sandau was the leader of the Nighthawks? " demanded Gorath. We could have been killed for lack of that knowledge. " Graves held up his hands. 'Because he was extorting me. " Owyn put his hand on Gorath's sword and slowly forced the point down. 'Let's talk, "he said calmly. Graves motioned for the monk who was ready to attack to withdraw and the young cleric nodded and departed, the other monk a step behind him. Gorath said, 'Explain this "extorting@' before I kill you. " Owyn said, 'Sandau was forcing Graves to do something against his will by threatening him with something. Isn't that right? " 'Yes, "Graves replied. 'He found out something about me and used it to gain my help in whatever he was plotting. " Owyn sat on the table where the monks had been working and said, 'How can anyone force a priest of Ishap to do anything? You have magic and a powerful church to call on. What did he do? " Graves said, 'As I told Jimmy - James, I have ties from my old life that aren't completely severed. "Graves sat and Gorath put his sword away. 'I used to be a thief, a basher, for the Mockers in Krondor. I provided protection for cargo we were running in and out of the city, and kept anyone else from setting up a gang, and I protected our girls, so no one roughed them up. " He looked down and his expression was one of regret. When I felt the

call and went to the Temple of Ishap, I tried to put that life behind me. The church trained me for two years, and I took vows. But I wasn't honest in my vow. " 'How could you lie taking a vow in a temple? "asked Owyn, his expression showing astonishment. 'It can't be done!" Graves said, 'It can, if you don't know it's a lie when you make it. I honestly thought I was rid of my past, but I was lying to myself. " What does that mean? "asked Gorath. J thought I had severed all ties, but I hadn't. When I was placed in the brotherhood of monks, I was asked to work on behalf of the temple in Krondor. So I was back among my old haunts. " He fell silent, as if reluctant to go on. What happened? "asked Owyn. 'There's a woman. She was a girl I knew when I was a basher. She was as tough as a boot and mean as an alley cat. That's what we called her, Kat. Her name is Katherine. " 'A whore? "asked Gorath. 'No, a thief, "said Graves. 'She was a fair pickpocket and tough enough to be a basher, but where she really excelled was boosting. She could steal your nightshirt off you while you slept and you'd wake naked and wondering where your laundry was. "He sighed. 'She was little slip of a thing when I met her. I used to tease her and watch her get mad at me, Then when she got older I'd tease her and she'd tease back. 'Then I fell in love with her. " 'But you left her to take orders with Ishap? "said Owyn. 'She's a lively thing, and she could do better than me. A lot of the younger boys would like to take up with her. I thought she would be better off with someone else. I thought it would be easy to put her out of my mind. But it wasn't. 'I saw her on the streets from time to time, and somewhere, somehow, a fellow named the Crawler got wind of her, and one night this Navon du Sandau comes up to me, bright as gold and sits down at a table at the Queen's Cross and says, 'We know about your little kitty cat in Krondor. If you don't do what we tell you to do, she's dead. " He said if I asked the temple for help she'd be dead. " 'You believed him? "asked Owyn. 'I had to. He knew things. This Crawler had been looking for people for a long time, I guess, because he knew enough about my old life I knew he'd kill her before I could do anything. "

Owyn said, 'So why are you getting ready for travelf 'I was expecting a message a month ago from du Sandau. Instead a Nighthawk tried to climb the wall of the abbey. The brother responsible for defending the abbey intercepted him and it was close, but the assassin died. 'Then two weeks later, I was walking back from the centre of town when a crossbow bolt intended for me struck the brother walking next to me. " Where are you going? "asked Owyn. Graves said, 'I am owed some favours by a man in a village Dear Sloop. He has dealings in Kesh. I sent him a message asking him to htlp me get out of the Kingdom. Today a message came from him U)dicating he could help. " Owyn said, 'Michael Waylander? 'Yes, "replied Graves. 'How did you know? " Owyn said, 'There is a relationship here. Waylander, you, the 'Nighthawks, and this Crawler. I'm not sure I can begin to guess at it, but if James were here he might puzzle this out. " 'I can't wait. Even if Sandau is dead, there are other Nighthawks. The one who shot at me is still out there. " 'True, "said Gorath, 'but won't your order protect you? Graves shook his head and his expression was one of regret. 'If I had gone to them at once, perhaps. But I didn't, and I've broken my vow. My only hope is to get Kat out of Krondor, and to reach Kesh before the Nighthawks find me. " 'We're heading for Krondor, "said Owyn. 'Should we travel together? 'Your magic and your friend's sword would count for a lot, but you'd be putting yourself in harm's way. " Ovyn laughed. 'I've been doing that on a regular basis since I met Gorath. " 'Life is danger, "Gorath said. 'I do not understand how your love for this girl could blind you to your duty, but then much about you humans is strange to me. If Owyn says we should not kill you for your part in this business with the Nighthawks, I will follow his lead. " He leaned forward, his boot on the bench on which Graves sat, until his face was before the Abbot's. 'But if you betray us again, I will eat

your heart. " Graves smiled back, and the old basher could briefly be seen, as he said, 'You're welcome to try at any time, elf. " Gorath snorted. Owyn said, Well, we are lacking funds, so we must needs depend on your generosity to eat on the road. " Graves stood up and called for his monks, who returned to help him finish packing. 'If you get me to Krondor alive, you'll have earned your meals and some gold as bonus. " Owyn said, 'If that Nighthawk is out there watching the abbey, he'll know we're here. " We leave tonight, "said Graves. Owyn winced. 'I wanted to sleep in a bed, "he complained. 'Sleep now, "said Graves, pointing to his own pallet in the corner of the room. 'I'll wake you when it's time to go. " Owyn nodded. 'If we must. " We must, "said Graves. Owyn lay down on the straw-stuffed mattress on the floor, a Graves said to Gorath, Would you like to sleep? 'Yes, "replied the dark elf, but he remained standing, his eyes on 'Traves. 'But after we're on our way to Krondor. " Graves nodded and returned to overseeing the preparations for bis cieparture. I THIRTEEN Betrayal T he trolls looked up. James said, 'Just keep moving slowly, like we know what we're doing!

Patrus whispered, 'Do we know what we're doing? 'Don't ask, "Locklear replied. The trolls were raising weapons and spreading out to fight. James slowed his horse and said, 'Just keep moving, but be ready! The trolls were roughly human in appearance, with almost no necks. Their heads thrust forward from their shoulders, so they always looked as if they were shrugging. James knew their somewhat comical appearance was as far from the truth as it could be. The lowland trolls were little more than beasts, without language or the ability to use tools and weapons. Their mountain cousins were intelligent, if stupid by human standards, and knew how to use weapons. Very well. Their language sounded like grunts and squawks to humans, but they had a social organization and knew how to fight. As the trolls approached, James held up his hand in greeting. 'Where is Narab? "he asked conversationally. The trolls halted their advance, and looked one to another. They had low foreheads and jutting lower jaws and large teeth, with tvvo lower tusks that protruded up over their upper lips a short way. One turned his head as if listening and said, 'No Narab here. Who you? " We're mercenaries, but we've been sent to find Narab and find out why you trolls haven't been paid! At the mention of payment, the trolls began an excited conversation After a few minutes, the first troll to speak - James assumed he was the leader - said, 'We no fight if we not paid! rhat's the problem, "said James. He leaned over the neck of his h(,,-se and spoke conversationally. 'Look, I understand. If I were you and weren't getting paid I wouldn't fight either. I might even just take my lads and go home, the way this Delekhan's been treating you. " 'You pay? "asked the troll, holding his war club in a suddenly rnenacing fashion. James quickly sat back in his saddle, ready to spin his horse away if he saw that weapon moving with any but the most casual purpose. J suppose, "said James. He turned to Locklear and said, 'How much gold do you have? " 'My travel allowance!"hissed Locklear. 'A bit more than a hundred good sovereigns. " James smiled. 'Give it to them. "

What? " Just do it!"insisted the senior squire. Locklear took off his belt pouch and tossed it to the troll, who caught it with surprising dexterity. What this? " 'A hundred golden sovereigns, "said James. 'Gold is good, "said the troll. We work for you now. " James grinned. 'Very good; then stay here until we get back. And if anyone is following us, stop them. " The troll nodded and waved his companions aside so that James could pass. As they moved away from the trolls Locklear said, Why don't we just buy them all off and send them horne? " James said, 'Truth to tell, it would be cheaper in the long run. But the dark elves are unlikely to set so low a price. " Patrus said, 'Mountain trolls are only one thing more than stupid boys. " 'What? "asked Locklear. 'They're greedy. You think that bunch is going to let us just ride past and not ask for more? " 'No, "said James, 'which is why I have this other purse here, in case hey do. " Locklear said, 'So that's why you needed my gold? So you could use your own on the way back. " 'No, "said James. 'If we can get back without paying, we will. I had N-ou use your gold, because I didn't want to give them my gold. " Locklear snorted and Patrus laughed. They moved along the road and after a while saw a company of riders moving at a leisurely pace gong the horizon. We must be getting dose, "said James. Tes, Raglam's just on the other side of that rise, "said Patrus. They plodded along, attempting to look unconcerned and relaxed as they rode into the heart of enemy territory. James had managed many times in his young life to go places he wasn't supposed to be simply on the strength of looking like he knew where he was going and had a reason for being there, and he hoped that proved as true with dark elves as it had with humans. They rounded a corner as they topped the rise, and James halted. 'Gods of mercy!"he exclaimed.

Engineers were hard at work building siegetowers for the walls of Northwarden. Well,'said Locklear,'I dora thinkwe have to see much more to convince the Baron they are coming this way, do we? " Patrus walked forward. 'Let's see what else they're up to. " They passed a bored-looking band of humans, sitting alongside a huge catapult. A moredhel warrior walked toward them. 'Where are you going?."he demanded. James assumed a look of indifference. Where's Shupik? The moredhel said, 'Who? " 'Shupik. Our captain. We're supposed to report to him, but we can't find his camp. " 'I have never heard of this Shupik, "said the moredhel. Before James said anything, Patrus said, Us not our fault you're ignorant, you pointy-eared lily-eater! Get out of our way so we can find our captain, or you can explain to your chieftain why he didn't get the information we were sent to fetch back here!" Patrus set off at a brisk walk and James and Locklear moved after him. James gave the moredhel a shrug as he walked past. As they rode on, Locklear muttered, 'And I thought you were brazen. " James could barely suppress a laugh. They passed half a dozen towers under construction and James said, 'Someone did their fieldwork Those will be hard to get up the road to the keep, but if they can move them quickly enough and they reach the wall, they'll fit snug up there and get warriors on the wall in quick order. " Locklear nodded. 'Nothing like those big lumbering monstrosities at Armengar. " James nodded. He remembered the huge war engines being pulled across the plains of Sar-Isbandia to the walls of Armengar. Only the brilliance of Guy du Bas-Tyra had kept those machines from reaching the walls time after time. James doubted Baron Gabot would prove as able a defensive general. As they rode past, Locklear said, 'Some shallow trenches on the road a half mile or so before the walls might cause them some problems. " James grinned. 'Serious problems, especially if we started throwing

things down onto the road. " 'Like boulders? "asked Patrus, who then began to laugh, a sound that could only be called 'evil'. Locklear was openly cheerfijl as he said, 'Could be quite a mess. " As they moved down the road, Locklear said, 'Say, Patrus, how did you end up here in the middle of thisf The old magician shrugged. 'Old Earl Belefote ran me out of Timons for "infecting" his son, as he called it. Like the boy wouldn't have discovered he had talents without me. Anyway, I wandered a while, up to Salador, where that Duke Laurie was downright hospitable to magicians. But I get bored easily if I don't have something to occupy myself with, and Laurie said that Gabot had wanted someone up here who knew about magic to advise him about these Dark Brother Spellweavers, so I came up and have been working with the Baron for the last year or so. " What have you discovered about the moredhel Spellweavers? " asked James. 'Got some notes back at Northwarden. A lot of little things. Not much that makes sense, at least as I understand magic. I wish I knew more about the elves out in the west, then I might have a better idea about what I've learned. When we get back to the castle, I'll show you what I've come up with. But right now, "he said, pointing ahead, 'I think we have a problem. " James slowed down as they approached two bands of warriors, humans on one side and a mix of humans and moredhel on the ther. They were involved in a heated exchange and by the time 'fames and his companions reached them, they appeared to be on the verge of open conflict. 'I don't care what he says, "exclaimed the apparent spokesman for the human-only faction. Xroldech isn't fit to command fleas attacking a dog. " 'You're bound by oath! You took gold, hurnan!"retorted a moredhel war chieftain. 'You'll go where you're ordered, or you'll be branded traitor. " 'I signed on with Moraeuffl I took bis gold. Where is he? " 'Moraeulf serves his father, Delekhan, as we all do. Moraeulf is in the west, because his father wills it. If Delekhan places Kroldech at our head, then that is who we're following. " James appeared uninterested as they rode by, but he listened to every word. When they were a short distance past, Locklear said, 'Dissent in the

ranks. " 'Pity, "said James, dryly. James reined in. 'What is it? "asked Locklear. 'Look at that catapult. " Locklear looked at the war engine. 'What about it? " 'Does something about it strike you as funny? " 'Not particularly, "said Locklear. Patrus laughed. 'You'll never make general, boy. If you were to move that thing, what would you do first? " Locklear said, Well, I'd unload it -' Suddenly Locklear's eyes widened. 'It's loaded? " That's what your sharp-eyed friend was trying to make you see, " said Patrus. 'Not only is it loaded, it's pointed the wrong way-y 'And unless I'm mistaken, that rather large rock in the basket end of the arm is sighted to land right over there on that inn. "James moved his horse's head around and started riding toward the inn in question. 'Is this a good idea? "asked Locklear. 'Probably not, "replied James. As they approached the inn, a pair of moredhel warriors walke toward them. 'Where do you go, human? "asked one. 'Is that headquarters? "asked James. 'It is where Kroldech holds camp. " 'Is Shupik in there with him? " 'I know of no one named Shupik inside, "replied the guard. 'I guess he's not here yet, "said James, turning his horse off toward the centre of town. They rode away and James said, 'Someone really doesn't like the idea of Kroldech being in command. " 'What are you thinking? "asked Locklear. 'Locky, my best friend, let's you, Patrus, and I go and see if we can sow a little dissent. " Patrus chuckled his evil laugh as they approached another inn. Locklear and James dismounted, tied their horses to a line before the inn, and went inside with the old magician. Pug sat wearily at his study table, in the small apartment set aside by Arutha for those times when he and Katala visited from Stardock. His eyes grew unfocused as he tried to read yet another report from one of Arutha's patrols, regarding an encounter with moredhel near Yabon. He had spent hours sifting through reports, rumours and accounts from soldiers, spies and bystanders regarding the Six, Delekhan's mysterious

magical advisors. The time he had spent with Owyn Belefate discussing his encounter with Nago, and what was before him now convinced Pug of an unsettling possibility. He stood up and crossed to stand before a window that looked out over the harbour and the Bitter Sea beyond. Whitecaps danced on the sea as cold north winds cut down the coast. In the late-afternoon light, he could see ships racing for the harbour, attempting to reach safe haven before the storm arrived in full ffiry. At times like these, Pug wished he had spent more time studying what was commonly known as the Lesser Path. Weather magic was an intrinsic part of that canon. His mind wrestled with a concept, one that he had been formulating for years, since he had returned to Midkemia as the first practitioner of the Great Path, as the Tsurani called their magic. Sometimes he felt as if he was peeling an onion, where every layer revealed only showed another layer below, made all the harder to perceive by the tears in his eyes. Then it hit Pug, it's always an onion. He laughed. 'There is no magic. There are only onions!" He knew he was too tired to continue, yet he returned to the table. He had come to one frightening conclusion, a possibility he really didn't want to accept, but it was the only answer. Somewhere along the way, the moredhel had encountered and recruited a new ally. A soft gong sound caused Pug to look up. The sound was a signal sent by a Tsurani Great One prior to arriving at the domicile of another, but he had not heard such a tone since leaving Kelewan, nine years earlier. He had no pattern here, so how his visitor had located him was a mystery. The air before him shimmered for a brief instant, then Makala was standing before him. 'Greetings, Milamber, "said the Tsurani magician. 'Forgive the presumption of calling unannounced, but I felt it was time for us to come to an understanding. " Pug said, 'How did you manage to arrive here without a pattern? " Makala said, 'You are not the only member of the Assembly -' 'Former member, "said Pug. Despite the fact of his rank and powers being returned to him after the Riftwar, he had never returned to assume a

position among the other members of the Assembly of Great Ones on the Island of Magicians on Kelewan. 'As you wish. Former member of the Assembly. You are not alone in your ability to progress beyond what many consider to be the conventional limits of our arts. I find that one can move at will to a location or person without the constraints of a pattern. " 'A useful ability, "said Pug. 'I would like to learn how to do it some day. " 'Perhaps some day you will, "said Makala. 'But I came here on another matter. " Pug indicated a seat. The Tsurani magician declined. 'I will not be here long. I came to give you warning. " Pug was silent. He waited and after a moment Makala continued. 'I and some of our brethren are involved in an undertaking that will not tolerate your interference, Milamber. " 'Pug, "he corrected. 'On this world I am Pug! 'To me you will always be Milamber, the barbarian Great One who came to our world and sowed destruction among us! Pug sighed. He had thought that particular debate was a decade behind him. 'You're not here to revisit the past, Makala. What are you doing and what warning are you trying to convey? " Makala said, What we are doing is of no concern to you, Milamberand my warning is: do not attempt to involve yourself in any way. " RONDOR: I HE DETKAXAL Z.19 Pug was silent a long moment, then said, 'I know you were among those who were most resistant to my acceptance in the Assembly, all those years ago when Fumita brought me from the Shinzawai estate. " 'Resistant? "Makala smiled. 'I was among those who voted for your death before you entered training. I then considered you a grave risk to the Empire, and from my perspective, subsequent events bore out that suspicion. " Whatever I did, it was, in the end, for the good of the Empire. " 'Perhaps, but history teaches us that often such issues are merely a question of perspective. No matter. What is occurring now is being done without question for the good of the Empire, as is our mandate. " Pug said, 'So then what I was on the verge of uncovering is now revealed to me by your appearance here. " 'What would that be?

That these magicians aiding Delekhan, the so-called "Six" are Tsurani Great Ones. " 'I congratulate you on arriving at that conclusion based upon evidence you didn't gather first hand. Impressive deduction, Milamber. But then Hochopepa always insisted you possessed an unusual mind. " 'It was easy enough if one paused but a moment to examine the behaviour of the participants in these various acts. The moredhel? They have always held a deep, abiding hatred of all other races, deeming anyone not of their people to be intruders in their domain. The trolls and goblins are often their tools, 'But when I looked at the pattern, I see gems from the Empire coming to Midkemia and being exchanged for gold. Had the gold returned to Tsuranuanni, there would have been no question, for there the gold is worth a hundred times more than here. But the gold never did. It went for weapons, and those weapons went to the moredhel. There was nothing in this for the Tsurani involved; nothing apparent. 'Then when reports of the magic used by Delekhan began to appear, things didn't fit. Some of the things reported could only have been done by Tsurani Great Ones. Which leaves me with this one question: whyll' Why is not for you to know. Your judgment is called into question, Milamber. You revealed yourself as not being one of us when YOU destroyed the Emperor's celebration and drove the warlord to take his own life in shame. You live here, your birthworld, and you've taken a Thuril for your wife. 'You have a daughter who has shown power, yet you let her live. Pug's eyes narrowed in warning that his temper was about to come to play. Walk softly, Makala! This is not the Empire, and your words are not law. " We have difficulties on both sides of the rift, "said the Tsurani Great One. 'Others of our brethren now must deal with the consequences of the destruction of House Minwanabi by House Acoma. The order of the Empire is threatened. And here, on your birthworld, this academy you create at Stardock, why even some of our own have agreed to come teach your students. "His voice rose in anger. 'Our former enemies!"

We are not your enemies, "said Pug, his fatigue suddenly threatening to overwhelm him. 'Ichindar knows this. " 'The Light of Heaven will not live for ever. Eventually, the Assembly will press for a return to the order we have enjoyed for two thousand years. 'But to ensure that you, the single biggest threat to our plans, do not interfere, we have arranged to take your daughter to a place where she will remain until such time we are satisfied you are no longer a threat. " Pu's anger threatened to spill over. Barely able to hold back rage, 9 Pug choked, 'Gamina! what have you done with her? 'She is unharmed. She will remain safe as long as you do no attempt to hinder our plans. " 'Your plans involve murder on a wholesale scale if you're in league with the moredhel, Makala! Can you think I'd stand aside, even if it means my daughter's life and let you destroy my homeland? He moved to stand before the Tsurani Great One. 'And do you think to match your power with mine? " 'Never, Milamber. You are the greatest of our brethren, which is why you must be neutralized. But if you destroy me, there are others who will see that what must be done is done. We will not oppose you if you seek to reach your daughter. "He stepped aside and said, 'In fact, we will provide you with means to go to her, but I warn you this might prove a mistake, as even your daunting prowess will not prevail in returning you here. " 'Let me go to her, "Pug said, his fear for his daughter washing away his fatigue. 'As soon as I write a note to my wife. " 'No, "said Makala. 'If you go, you go now. "He took out a device, similar to a Tsurani transportation orb, but somehow different. He put it down. 'There is only one position, Milamber. It will take you to your daughter, but only if you leave within a minute of my activating it.'He clicked a slide on the side of it, and put it down on the pile of maps. 'That minute begins now. "He turned and walked away, producing another device and as he held his hand out to activate it, he said, 'My motives are for the good of the Empire, Milamber. I have never harboured any personal ill-will toward you. That is for lesser men. At the end of this, I hope you and your family are well, but if you oppose me, I will see you all destroyed, for the good of the Empire. " He vanished. Pug grabbed a quill, dipped it in ink, and swept away all the papers and parchment on his desk, but one, a map upon the back of which he hastily penned six words. Then he dropped the quill and grabbed a writing

charcoal, two pieces of parchment, and seized the device left by Makala, and with a fey humming, a high-pitched whine, the device activated, and he was grone, leavin only shifting papers on 9 the floor as outside the window, the fury of the storm broke upon Krondor. The inn was crowded, dirty and noisy, with men on the verge of brawling at the least excuse. James stood at the bar grinning. 'What are you so happy about? "whispered Locklear. 'I'm home, Locky. I've missed places like this. " 'You're crazy, boy, "said Patrus. 'You looking to die young? " I'll tell you about some of the places I spent my time in when I was a kid, some day. Right now I'm just enjoying the prospect of this bunch being the ones heading south in a few weeks. " 'Something's not right, "whispered Locklear. This isn't an army; it's rabble. " Locky, let's get some fresh air. " He led his companions from the inn and outside. Evening had fallen, cold and damp, with a mist of rain starting to fall. When he saw they weren't overheard, James said, 'Everywhere I look I see wall fodder, with a few moredhel clans I would wager are not high on Delekhan's list of dose friends. " Wall fodder, "chuckled Patrus. 'I like that. " 'Not if you'd ever had to be the first over the wall, "said Locklear who had stood on the walls at Armengar and Highcastle with James and watched warriors die trying to do just that. 'Where's the army? "asked James rhetorically. 'Moving toward us, even as we speak, "replied Locklear humorously We might have a better idea if we knew what Kroldech knows.) Well, then, "suggested Patrus, 'why don't we just go ask him? " James said, 'Or I could sneak in and see what he's got lying around that looks like orders. " 'You read that moredhel chicken scratching, boy? "asked the magician James lost his smile. 'No, I hadn't thought about that.'Orders from Delekhan to his field commander would be in that language, not the King's Tongue.

Patrus grinned. Well, I can. " 'How? "asked Locklear. 'Who taught you to read moredhel? " 'No one, "said the magician with a look of disgust on his face. 'Oh!"said Locklear, suddenly getting it. 'Magic!" Rolling his eyes, Patrus said, 'Right, magic. "With a playful slap to the back of Locklear's head, he added, 'Idiot. " James said, 'I think we have a problem, still. " 'What? "asked Patrus. 'You sneak in, get the papers, bring them out, I'll read them, you sneak in, put them back, and we leave. " 'That's the problem, "said James. 'I should be able to sneak in and out, once, but the second time? Amd if the plans are removed and found missing, theyll change them, almost certainly. " 'How many ways can they march down that pass and up to the walls of the keep? "asked Locklear. 'Several, "said James, 'and if we ready for one, and they come a different way, well, even this rabble could create problems enough to cost us dearly. "He shook his head in frustration. 'Damn. " They kept walking, not wishing to have anyone see them lingering. While most of the camp in the town was either asleep or drinking in one of the several taverns in Raglam, there were enough soldiers round to view with suspicion anyone loitering. Locklear said, 'What if we could have a reason for being in there looking through the papers? " What? Locklear grinned. 'I have an idea. " James said, 'I usually end up not liking it when you say that. " 'Come on, "said the younger squire. 'This is brilliant. " 'Oh, I really don't Eke it when you say that. " Locklear crossed the largest street along the south end of town, and moved to the open field where the catapult aimed at town sat. A company of engineers lay sleeping at the base of the engine, and Locklear signalled for silence. He tiptoed to where the massive war engine sat and inspected it from a few feet away. Then he looked around on the ground until he found a rock the size of his fist. He pointed to the machine and in a whisper asked, 'Do you think you could hit that

release lever from here? James looked a moment and said, 'No, but I could hit it from over there. "He pointed to a location the same distance from the catapult but at a different angle. 'I think you mean could I hit it and make it release? Showing frustration, Locklear said, 'Yes, that's what I mean. Go stand over there, and when I signal you, count to one hundred. Then throw the rock and release the lever. " 'And what about the lashings? 'I'll take care of that. Patrus, come with me. " Locklear took the old magician and said, Walk around over there -' he pointed to a location on the other side of where the engineers lay sleeping'- and wait for me. " Patrus headed off to do as he was bid, and when he saw James hadn't moved, Locklear shooed him away with a fluttering hand. Jarnes shook his head in disbelief, but he went where he was told to g-o. Locklear crept close to the catapult and looked at the large restraining rope across the mighty engine's arm. If it wasn't in place, only the lever and gear arrangement kept the huge arm from discharging its deadly missile. As silently as possible, Locklear took his dagger and cut through the rope. It took several tense moments, as he sawed through the huge bundle of fibres, watching to see if any of the engineers stirred. When the rope was severed, he moved away and quickly circled around the camp. He went to Patrus, took the old man by the arm and led him off into the dark. Just as he was about to vanish from sight, he signalled to James. James, still not knowing what Locklear's plan was going to accomplish, counted to one hundred. When he reached seventy, he heard voices raised in the distance. When he reached ninety, he heard feet running in his direction. Not waiting to reach one hundred, at ninety-two he threw the rock. With his keen eye and strong arm, he put the stone right where it needed to be, knocking loose the lever. With a loud crash, the huge arm unloaded its stone, slamming hard against the crossbeam at the top of its arc. The sound instantly awoke the engineers who leaped to their feet, shouting. What was that? What? Who did that? "

Just then Patrus and Locklear arrived with a company of moredhel warriors. 'There they are!"shouted Locklear. 'They tried to kin Kroldech!" The warriors rushed forward while the still-stunned engineers milled around in mute astonishment. That lasted but a moment, then suddenly they were yelling at the moredhel guards, who were accusing them of treason. Locklear took Patrus by the arm and hurried to James's side, while shouts and confusion came from the other side of the town. 'What did you tell them, Locky? " just that this concerned old man, out looking for his lost cat, had come across this nest of traitors who were training their catapult on the commander's house, and he didn't know who to turn to, so I was bringing him over to that loyal bunch there. " 'Are they loyal? "asked James with a laugh. Locklear returned the laugh. 'How do I know? Even if they're part of the faction trying to kill Kroldech, they're going to be all over those engineers for not waiting to do it when they were told. " James spoke in appreciative tones. 'Damn, but you can be a sneaky bastard at times. " 'I take that as high praise, considering the source, "said Locklear. They reached the area around Kroldech's headquarters and James said, 'I think I know what to do. " He pushed through confused-looking soldiers and townspeople, saying, 'Stand away! Let us through. " When he got to where he could see the damage he had to stop a moment in amazement. The stone had crashed through the centre of the roof, crushing the upper floor and collapsing it down on the second floor. The main doors were off their hinges. 'Damn, those guys were good, "whispered James in appreciation of the engineers' skill. Then he realized he wasn't moving, and James said, We've got to save the commanded' He waved at a few warriors nearby and said, 'Help us find the commanded' They followed and James led them into the ruins of the inn. Several stunned warriors lay sprawled on the floor, and James had to duck under

cracked and fallen ceiling beams, which were now only five feet above the floor in the commons. Where's the commander? "he asked one. 'He was over there, at his place in the rear of the commons, "said a moredhel warrior with blood running down his face. Turning to those moredhel who had followed James inside, he said, 'Get these warriors outside to safety. "Pointing at Patrus and Locklear as if they were just two among many, he said, 'You and you, come with me and help me find the commander. " They had to crawl under a beam. After a minute of negotiating their way in the gloom, they came to the room used by the commander. The door was off the hinges, and they had to climb over a fallen beam, but they got inside. Two moredhel, killed by flying timber splinters the size of arrows, lay on the floor near the door. But behind a table crouched a moredhel, whimpering in terror, but otherwise uninjured. From the rings on his fingers and the golden amulet around his neck, James deduced he was the commander. He lay curled up and obviously shocked to near mindlessness. 'Not what one expects in a moredhel chieftain, "observed Locklear. 'Get him outside, Locky, "said James, 'but take your time, Patrus and I will see what we can save from the fire. " What fire? "asked Locklear. James took paper and handed it to Patrus. 'Is this important? " The magician closed his eyes a moment, then opened them. He looked at the document and said, 'No.'James took a shattered lantern, and dipped the paper in it. Then he produced a flint and steel frorn his belt pouch and struck sparks on the paper. It ignited. Taking the burning paper from Patrus, he pointed to it with his other hand and said, 'That fire. " Locklear grinned. 'Oh. "He pulled on Kroldech's arm and said, 'Commander, we must flee! Fire!" That seemed to energize the stunned moredhel chieftain. He let Locklear help him to his feet and said something in his native tongue. 'Come with me, Commander, "Locklear repeated. He led Kroldech awaypatrus and James quickly examined papers, and each one that Patrus gave James that wasn't important, James added to the growing fire. Finally, he said, 'This. This is the attack plan. " 'Read it to me,

"said James, 'quickly. " Patrus did and James forced himself to remember every word as it was being read. J have it. Now, grab up some other papers and follow me. " The fire was now burning in earnest, and by the time they reached the point where they had to crawl under the timbers, it was getting hot. Just as flames erupted through the roof they reached safety outside and found Locklear holding up the still-wobbly commander. Reaching them, James said, 'Master! We managed to save these papers. "He held out the entire random bundle of papers. Kroldech's eyes focused and at last he understood what happened. 'Assassins!"he shouted. 'They tried to kill me. " 'They are in custody, "said the moredhel chieftain, who had been alerted by Locklear. 'These mercenaries saved you, master. " Kroldech grabbed the papers from James and started inspecting them. After a moment, he came to the orders of battle, and smiled. 'Gooff He struck James on the arm, hard enough to hurt. 'You are heroes!"He stuck the battle plan under James's nose. 'Do you know what this is? " James feigned ignorance. 'No. We just grabbed what we could, master. " if this had been lost, I would have had to redraw all our plans. you've saved me days of labour. "Looking at the fire, he said, 'And you saved my life. I am in your debt. " 'Think nothing of it, "said James. 'Nonsense, "said Kroldech. 'Come to me tomorrow and I Will reward you. " 'Thank you, master, "said James. We will. " The still-shaken moredhel leader allowed himself to be escorted away to new quarters as James turned to Locklear and said, 'Where's Patrus? " 'He was with you. Maybe he's over where our horses are waiting? " They walked to where their horses were waiting. Patrus had a third horse and was mounting it. Locklear said,'Kroldech said we're heroes. Wants us to come by tomorrow and collect a reward! 'You going to hang around for the reward, James? "asked the old magician. 'When trolls can fly. By tomorrow morning, I want to be halfway to Northwarden. " As all eyes were on the burning inn, they slipped out of town, and managed to get down the road before being challenged. The bored-looking

mercenary asked what they were doing on the road late at night and James said, 'The elves can't handle those trolls down south, so we're being sent to sort them out. " 'Heard there was some trouble down there, "said the guard. 'Good luck. " 'Thanks, "said James. After they were out of earshot, Locklear said, 'Patrus! Where did you get that horse? " 'I borrowed it, "said the old magician with a cackle. Xroldech won't rniss it until tomorrow. " Locklear's only satisfaction on the way back was that James had to spend his pouch of gold to get past the trolls, but at least the trolls thought of them as friends now. The ride was difficult, as the weather had turned very cold and wet. The horses were tiring, and had to be walked at times. Eventually they reached the road up to the keep and James said, 'there are our soldiers? " Locklear said, J thought some of the forward elements might be trying to keep out of the rain, but you're right. We should have seen others by now. " James set his heels hard against his horse's sides and was off at a canter, demanding as much as the fatigued animal could give going up the steep road to the keep. When they were within sight of the keep, they saw the gate was up and the portcullis down, and torches burned on the walls. 'They've crawled inside and buttoned up!"said Locklear. Reaching the edge of the moat, James called out, 'Hello the castle!" From above a sentry shouted, 'Who goes there? " 'Squire James, Squire Locklear and Patrus. Let us in. " There was some discussion, but eventually the massive bridge was lowered while the iron lattice of the portcullis was raised. James and the others rode across the drawbridge. Inside the barbican, a group of soldiers waited, and James dismounted 'What is wrong? he demanded. A soldier said, 'Assassins, squire. Nighthawks in the castle. " Locklear said, 'What has happened? " 'Baron Gabot is dead, squire. Two captains, and our sergeant. " 'Gods, "said Locklear. Who's in charge? "asked James.

The soldiers exchanged glances, and finally one said, 'You are, squire. " FOURTEEN Instructions ders hurried along the highway. Owyn, Gorath and Ethan Graves rode quickly down the highizway toward Krondor. They had spent one night at Darkmoor, in a decent inn, indulging themselves in a bottle of good wine which Gorath grudgingly admitted was better than that served by Baron Cavell - and a hot meal before sleeping on down-stuffed mattresses. The rest of the journey had been less hospitable, sleeping under the stars away from the road, bundled up in sleeping cloaks on rocky ground, and only twice in the rain. They had made good time from Malac's Cross to Krondor - less than fifteen days - and hadn't killed their horses in the process. Now they were within sight of Krondor. As they slowed their horses to a walk, Graves said, 'I must throw myself on the mercy of the Temple of Ishap and confess my sins. " Owyn said, "What will they do? " 'Execute me, perhaps, or exile me. I don't know. "He sighed. 'I don't much care, but before that I have to get Kat out of the city. " 'Where will you send her? " 'To Kesh. I have connections there. Old trading partners in Durbin. " Owyn said, 'From what I hear Durbin's a rough place. " 'So is Krondor if you have to live on the street, "said Graves. Owyn was still trying to piece together all the relationships he and ds companions had uncovered since he had first met Locklear. He wished more than once that Squire James was still with them. He asked Graves, `What about the Prince's justice? " Graves shrugged. 'If the Ishapians turn me over to Arutha, he'll probably hang me. "

Owyn reflected on that. In the two weeks he had spent in Graves's company he had come to like the gruff old man. He was unapologetic about his early past, simply admitting he had been involved in smuggling, extortion, and had killed more than one man on beha of the Mockers of Krondor. He made no brief excusing his behaviour and only said that since he had heard the call of the temple, he was a changed man. Owyn believed him, but also decided if a fight broke out he'd want Graves on his side. He was still a powerful-looking man despite his grey hair and lined features. The gate to the city was manned by armed guards, one of whom put up his hand and said, 'Halt!" Owyn said, 'Trouble, guardsman? Pointing at Gorath, the guard said, 'Who's this? " 'You can talk to me, "said Gorath. 'I speak your language. " Well, then, who are you? "demanded the guard. 'What's your business in Krondor? " Gorath said, 'I bring a message from Prince Arutha to the magician Pug. " The guard blinked in surprise at the mention of those names. He motioned them aside and said, We'll have you escorted to the palace. " His tone made it clear this wasn't optional. Another soldier hurried into the city and returned less than ten minutes later with half a dozen burly men wearing the tabards of the city constabulary. At their head was a tall man who bore a badge of office on his tabard. He conferred a moment with the sergeant at the gate then came to stand before Gorath. 'You claim to be carrying a message from the Prince to the magician Pug? " Gorath replied, 'That is what I said. " 'I am the Sheriff of Krondor. Is there someone at the palace who can vouch for you? Gorath glanced at Owyn. Owyn said, We met a lot of people, but most of them are out in the field with Prince Arutha. If Pug is at the palace, he'll vouch for us. "

The sheriff spent a moment casting a baleful eye on the three of them, then said, 'Come along. " He started toward the palace, and Graves said, 'I have to get to the Temple of Ishap. " Over his shoulder, the sheriff said, 'You can visit the temple after I leave you at the palace. We've got orders concerning the comings and goings of suspicious-looking individuals, and you fit the description. If the Captain of the Royal Guard turns you loose, that's his decision. " 'I am a member of the Order of Ishap, and I am under their protection, "said Graves. 'Then they can come and fetch you out if the captain has any problems with your story, "said the sheriff in a no-nonsense tone. They reached the palace without any further conversation, and at the gate the sheriff turned them over to the Royal Guard. A sergeant came and said, 'You lot look familiar enough, but I've no orders, so let me send word inside about what to do with you. " Again they waited, and after a while a message came telling the sergeant to admit the three men. The sergeant ordered palace grooms to come take the horses and palace porters to carry their bundles inside. Then he led the three of them to the office of the Knight-Marshal. A captain sat alone and looked up when they entered. Owyn didn't know his name, but he had been present when last they had spoken with the Prince, and would know they were who they claimed to be. 'Owyn, "he said in greeting. 'You have a message for the magician Pug? " 'Yes, "said Owyn. 'From Prince Arutha. He wishes the magician to join him, as he fears magic will come into play soon in the coming invasion. " The captain, a veteran of long years of service, looked openly frustrated. 'I would prefer nothing more than to oblige my liege lord, but at present, the magician Pug is absent. " 'Has he returned to Stardock? asked Owyn. The captain shook his head. 'No one knows where he has gone. His wife came to us a few days ago with the news he had vanished in the night, leaving only a cryptic note. More than this, no one knows. " Gorath said, 'Could he have been abducted? " The captain shook his head again. 'I know little of magic, but my

understanding of Duke Pug's talents leads me to believe had he not left of his own will, much of this palace would be smoking rubble. " 'May we see this note? "asked Owyn. 'You'll have to take that up with the Lady Katala. I'll send word and see if she wishes to speak with you. " A page returned quickly with word the Lady Katala indeed wished to speak with them. They hurried after the page to the private apartment set aside for Pug and his family when visiting the palace, and found Katala waiting. She was a striking woman, despite her diminutive size, dark complected and showing a slight dusting of grey in her otherwise dark hair. While small, there was a strength about her that made her distress all the more apparent. She was dose to being frantic, yet her emotions were under control. Her accent was strange to Owyn, something akin to that of Sumani and the other Tsurani he had met in Yabon, but not quite the same. She said, 'I understand you come seeking my husband? " 'Yes, lady, "said Gorath. We carry word from the Prince that Pug is needed. " Where is he? asked Owyn. 'I don't know. "She paused. 'You remember our daughter, of course. Gorath nodded. 'She went missing a few days ago, and I went seeking my husband in his tower. He also was missing. " 'Perhaps they went someplace together, "suggested Graves. Katala looked at the stranger and asked, 'Have we mety Owyn introduced them, and Katala said, 'Abbot, my husband would never have left this message had that been the case. " She held out a parchment, upon which was written, 'To Tomas! The Book of MacRos!" 'What does this mean? "asked Owyn. 'Tomas is Pug's childhood friend, "said Katala. 'He is now living in Elvandar. " Gorath asked, 'The wearer of the white and gold? " Katala said, 'Those are his colours. " Gorath said, 'There have been stories among my people, that when those

who travel from the Lake of the Sky to the Green Heart come too dose to the borders of the land of the eledhel, occasionally one garbed in the raiment of the Valheru will appear. His powers are terrible. " 'Those are not stories, "said Katala. 'Tomas exists, and he may be the only one on Midkemia with enough power to find my husband and daughter. " 'Did you send anyone to carry word to him? "asked Owyn. 'Not yet. The Prince took most of the army with him. Those left in charge, like the captain of the Royal Guard and the Sheriff of Krondor, are unwilling to exercise discretion beyond what they see as the clear requirements of their offices. Most of the other nobles are with the Prince or upon other business here in the west. "She looked very distressed. 'There really isn't anyone to send, and I'm not even sure if this message is intended for Tomas. " Gorath said, 'Perhaps Pug is instructing someone to take this Book of MacRos to Tomas? Katala said, 'I helped my husband catalogue the entire collection MacRos left behind at Sorcerer's Isle, including those left behind there and those sent to Stardock. There was no single volume I'm aware of called "The Book of MacRos", so it may mean something else. " Owyn looked at Graves and Gorath. 'Perhaps we should take this parchment to Elvandar? " Graves said, 'As much as I am in debt to you, Owyn, and your friends, my life is held by a short thread. I must make my way to the Temple of Ishap and face my punishment. "He glanced around, as if fearfid of being overheard. 'If those here who have authority know a tenth of what I have done, I would be in the dungeon below, I am certain. " Katala looked confused. 'Perhaps we can help? Owyn held up his hand. 'Lady, he speaks true. He was moved by his love for another, but he has betrayed his nation and his temple. " Graves said, 'I must go to the temple and make my confession. If you will excuse me, I will leave.'Taking Owyn by the elbow, he led him aside and said, 'On your way north, stop at the Abbey of Sarth. They will have knowledge of this Book of MacRos if anyone other than Pug

does. Besides, they should know of what we have seen. " Owyn said, J was hoping to take ship. "He glanced at Katala. 'If the magician's wife can arrange it. " 'Take ship from Sarth, "said Graves. Owyn looked as if he had no better suggestion. 'Very well. What will happen to you? " Graves shrugged. 'Expulsion, certainly, and shame. I may be given a chance to redeem myself through years of penance, but I think I will be put on the street and told to leave. Perhaps a grace period or they'll alert the Crown I have committed treason and the watch will be waiting for me when 1 leave the temple. "He seemed fairly indifferent to his own fate, but his manner and voice changed when he said, 'But 1 must get Kat out of the city and safely away. I did this only to protect her, and if I fail in that, all is futility. " 'How will she get away? " Graves smiled. 'My Kat is a woman of no mean talent and wiles. She has her route out of the city already chosen, I imagine, and if I send her word, she will be gone by morning. " 'Can you get her wordy 'If I can reach someone in the Mockers, no doubt. " 'Then fare you well, Abbot. " 'Fare you well, Owyn. "He turned to face Gorath. 'Take care of yourself, as. well. "He bowed to Katala. 'Lady, goodbye. " He left. Owyn turned to Katala and said, 'Lady, if you can facilitate getting us the means, we will take this note to Elvandar. " What do you need? "she asked. 'Funds, I fear, for we lost most of ours in the north. Fresh horses, so we may ride to Sarth. Then we should sail to Ylith and take horse to Elvandar. I fear I am asking a great deal, and you know little of us. " 'I know that my daughter touched Gorath's mind, and after she said she felt no malice in him toward us. "She looked at the dark elf and said, 'I find it odd, for all I have ever heard of your race is an abiding hatred of ours. " Gorath said, 'Two years ago, Lady, I would have found it equally odd. All I can say is that life has turned and things are not as they once were. "He stared out a window that overlooked the city. 'The world is much larger than I once dreamed, or perhaps my place in it is smaller

than I once realized. "He shrugged as if the difference was unimportant. 'But whichever is true, it is far more complicated a place than I had ever imagined in my years in the icy north. "He went to the window and gripped the edge of it, his voice dropping. 'I will help because I once had children. I can't say more of them, for the pain still lingers, and that wound will not heal. "He looked at Katala. 'I will help find your husband, and I will bring your child home to you. " Katala, born of a race of proud warriors, looked at the moredhel chieftain and her eyes were bright. No tears fell, but it was clear to Owyn that Gorath's words had reached her. 'I will see what I can do, " she said softly. Wait here. " She left and Gorath and Owyn sat. Owyn said, 'Is it safe for you to travel to Elvandar? " Gorath smiled at Owyn and said, We'll find out, won't we? " A note from Graves arrived at the palace the next day. It said, We're fleeing to Durbin. Tell Jimmy I'm sorry. Graves. " With the note was a hastily drawn map, and some instructions on how to operate a secret entrance to the abbey from an abandoned dwarven mine below. Scrawled at the bottom was the note, 'In case you have trouble getting in. " Katala arranged for horses and enough gold to secure passage by ship from Sarth and get more horses when they reached Ylith. The captain arranged for them to be accompanied by a patrol as far as the road leading to the Abbey of Sarth and they left the following day. Owyn memorized the map Graves had sent, then asked Katala to see that James got it if he returned. The trip north was uneventful, either because things had moved to a point where Gorath's freedom was no longer important to Delekhan and his agents, or because they just didn't know where he was any longer. At the base of the road to the abbey, they parted company with the Kingdom soldiers and headed up the hill. As they rode, Gorath said, 'This must have been a fortress once. " 'I believe it was, a robber baron's or something like that. The Prince of

Krondor at the time gave over the property to the Ishapians. " As the road rounded a curve, Gorath said, 'It must have been a murderous battle to storm that position and take it. "He pointed to the abbey, now visible at the top of the mountain. High walls close to the sides of the cliffs provided a daunting image. Owyn was forced to agree that he would not wish to be among those storming this old fortress. They reached the gate and Owyn shouted, 'Hello, the abbey!" To the right of the gate a figure appeared up on the wall. 'Hello, travellers. What do you seek at the Abbey of Ishap at Sarth? " 'I carry a message from Abbot Graves, late of Malac's Cross. " The figure disappeared and a moment later, the large door swung open. As they rode in, it swung dosed behind them and a very old monk, carrying a large warhammer, stood behind them. 'By the beard of Tith! A Dark Brother riding into the abbey like he belonged here. " Another monk put up his hands in a calming gesture. 'Brother Michael, these fellows say they carry word from Abbot Graves at Malac's Cross. "He turned toward the two as they dismounted and said, 'Brother Michael is our Keeper of the Gate. Earlier in his life he was a warrior, and occasionally he falls back into the habits of his youth. " Gorath studied the grey-haired old man, still upright and strong, despite his age. With a slight incline of his head, he showed his respect. 'If his task is to be vigilant, he serves you well, "said Gorath. 'I'm Dominic, Brother Prior to the abbey and in the Abbot's absence, I am in charge. What may I do for you? " Owyn introduced himself and Gorath and replied, We travelled with Squire James of Krondor, and made the acquaintance of Abbot Graves on our way to Romney a few months ago, and we had reason to visit with Graves recently. He travelled with us to Krondor, to throw himself on the mercy of the temple. " 'Come inside, "said Dominic. He motioned to a monk to take their horses. 'Please, follow me. " Dominic appeared to be a middle-aged man, but one who moved with a quick step. His dark hair was showing grey, yet there was a light of curiosity

in his eyes that was refreshing. He showed them to an office and said, 'Please, sit down. Would you care for something to drink? Water, please, "said Gorath. Dominic asked a monk to fetch mugs of water and said, T remember James from a visit here many years ago. He was quite a personality. " 'He still is, "said Gorath. Owyn smiled at that. 'Abbot Graves asked me to tell you what has occurred. "He summed up what he knew, then filled in details when Dominic asked him some questions. Finally, Dominic observed, Well, this is a matter for the mother temple in Krondor, but I fear the Abbot will be subject to the most severe punishment. " CWHY?) asked Gorath. Dominic looked at the dark elf. 'Why? For betraying us, of course. 'Do you fault the tool for bad work, or the worker? " 'I don't take your meaning, "said the monk. 'Your order selected this man. You subjected him to whatever rites and oaths you human priests use. Yet you admitted a flawed man to your ranks. " Dominic sighed. We are not perfect. We make mistakes. It was a mistake to admit Eihan Graves to our ranks, no matter how urgent he felt his calling was. " Owyn said, Well, at least he returned to pay his debt. " Dominic sat back. 'I wonder..."After a moment of reflection, he stood up. 'In any event, I cannot help you in the matter of this Book of MacRos you mentioned. Pug allowed us to copy certain volumes in his library in exchange for our sending him copies of a few volumes here in our library. " 'Could the Book of MacRos be something that's stored here, without your knowing? "asked Gorath. Dominic motioned for them to walk with him. 'No, every volume in our possession is catalogued and can be found easily by our master librarian. "He took them through the main building of the abbey, and said, 'Rest, and eat with us. I will send one of the brothers into town to inquire after the next ship bound for Ylith. If you leave your horses with us, you may reclaim them should you come this way again. " 'Thank

you, "said Owyn. They were shown to a room with two narrow beds. Gorath lay down and was quickly asleep. Owyn lay down, but sleep was slow in coming as his mind wrestled with questions for which he had no answer: what would happen to Graves and his Kat? Where were James and Locklear? And most of all, what was the Book of MacRos and where could they find it? James looked at the maps and shook his head. We just don't have enough men. " His makeshift staff stood arrayed around the table. James had appointed new commanders, based on quick interviews with various soldiers in the keep. He had appointed temporary officers and sergeants, and reorganized patrols and duty rosters. The past week had seen things start to firm up, but now he was getting reports of troo movements to the north. p Whatever trouble we caused with our pranks up there seems to have finally been overcome, "he said to Locklear, who stood to one side. 'It's clear theyre starting to stage for the move south. Another month at the outside and theyre going to be heading our way. " 'Should we try to send another messenger south? 'The Earl of Dolth has an outpost on the northern edge of the Blackwood. That's about the only place we haven't sent a messenger. " He looked around the room. 'No, we're here, and unless help is already on the way, we're on our own. See to your posts and try to keep a brave face; our men need it. " Locklear said, 'Should I ride out and take another look? " James shook his head. 'No, they're coming. This report says there are siege towers on the move, as well as catapults. " 'Then what next? " We wait, "said James. 'Have a patrol sweep south and west, to make sure we don't face surprises from unexpected quarters, then have the word go out to the surrounding villages.'James had recalled the horse soldiers from the town of Dencamp-on-the-Teeth, and was using them for patrols. That also had gained him one sergeant with experience. J want militia gathered and brought here and those who won't or can't fight sent to the south. "He pointed to the map. 'Start digging traps here, in the morning. By the time they get here, I want their engineers having to fill pits all the way up that road. "

Locklear nodded. 'Shall I have crews start bringing up boulders? 'Yes. There's a ridge here - 'his finger touched a spot on the map where a ledge overhangs a curve in the road. If you build a wooden cradle and fill it with boulders, we can pull out supports and rain tones down on them. "He considered his situation and said, 'If they don't bring magicians against us, we might possibly keep those damn siege towers away from our walls. " 'B ah!"said a voice from the corner, and James and Locklear turned to see Patrus standing a short distance away. 'If they bring their spell-casters, I'll show them a thing or two. " James smiled. 'Good. We'll rely on you.'He looked at his long-time friend. 'Any luck in finding the assassins? Locklear shook his head. 'And I'm worried. It could be someone in the garrison, in the staff, or someone who snuck in and then left. I don't know. Two of the captains were killed while in the field, sleeping in their own tents, and the Baron was poisoned, while no one else at the table suffered so much as heartburn. " 'So we may have several Nighthawks still among us? " 'Yes, "said Locklear. 'I wish we had a way to ferret them out. " 'Let me roast a couple of prisoners over a fire, "said Patrus with an evil cackle. 'That'll scare the rest of them into confessing. " James paused a moment, and Locklear said, Tou@re not thinking of taking his suggestion seriously, are you? 'No,'saidjames with an impatient shake of his head. Then suddenly his grin returned, and he said, 'But it gives me an idea. "Turning to Patrus, he said, 'Can you keep a secret? " 'Of course not, "said the old man, then he laughed at his own joke. 'Good, because I have a secret I want you to keep, for, oh, a few minutes at least. " What's that? "asked the old magician with as delightedly evil an expression as Locklear and James had ever seen. James began to outline his plan and the magician began to chuckle again. James and Locklear stood above the common dining hall, looking down from a balcony that led into the late Baron's meeting room. Soldiers were talking over their meal, their voices low. Locklear said, it's spreading. " 'Like a rash, "said James. When do you think they'll act? "asked Locklear. 'If I know my

Nighthawks, the second they think there may be a way to discover who they are, theyll be looking for a way out. The longer they wait around, the higher the chance of being discovered. " 'You think theyll believe Patrus? " Why wouldn't they?'James asked. 'Most of these soldiers know nothing about magic. As a group they're tough, good fighters, and not very bright; else they wouldn't be up here on the border. " 'I can't argue that, "said Locklear, who had spent more time on the border than James. 'You usually have to be pretty stupid to get banished up here. " 'Or if you volunteer, you're even dumber, "offered James. 4 Anyone looking nervous? "asked Locklear. 'Over there, those three in the corner. " Locklear watched as three soldiers who had been sitting by themselves huddled with heads low over the table, talking among themselves and trying hard not to be overheard. One seemed to be arguing with the other two, but whatever they were discussing, they were keeping it to themselves. Finally, the other two seemed to convince the dissenter of what it was they,had been arguing, and the three of them stood up, one of them looking around the room suspiciously, while the other two tried to appear casual. 'Is the gate closed?'James asked. 'Of course, as you ordered. " 'Then it's the postern gate, "said James. What about the sally port? " 'Too close to the front gate. No, they'll try to sneak out the back way. Besides, "said James with a smile, 'I left it intentionally unguarded. An "oversight" by an "inexperienced commander"." 'You're an evil bastard, Jimmy the Hand! Why, thank you, Locky!"said James brightly. They moved away from the balcony and hurried down a flight of stairs, where two men they had decided could be trusted waited. The old sergeant said, 'I saw three men leave a moment ago, squire. " 'Do you know them well? " 'No. Two of them came in last summer, replacements from Romney, and the other came here but a few weeks ago. James nodded. 'They're the ones. If we check with the other men in the command, I'm willing to wager one of them was working in the kitchen the night the Baron died, while the other two were with the two dead captains. "

Where are the others? asked Locklear. 'There are ten men I know I can trust, squire, "answered the sergeant. 'Most have been here for years, and one is my brother's son. Theyre all waiting near the stable. " 'Good, "said James. 'Let's go. " The four of them hurried through a tunnel at the rear of the keep, and came through a door that opened into the stabling yard. As James had anticipated, the three suspected Nighthawks were hurrying toward the stable. The old sergeant put fingers between his teeth and whistled shrilly. From the stable ten soldiers appeared, running at the three Nighthawks. Instantly one of them turned and saw the four coming from the rear. Seeing that they were surrounded, they offered no resistance. But as James neared, he saw all three put their hands to their mouths. 'Stop them! Theyre swallowing poison!" Soldiers sprang forward, but it was clearly too late. By the time they reached the three the Nighthawks were already failing to the ground, their eyes rolling back into their heads, and their bodies twitching uncontrollably. 'Damn fanatics!"said James. 'Who are they, squiref asked the old sergeant. 'True Nighthawks. Perhaps some left from the Great Uprising or others recruited since then, but willing to kill and die for dark powers. " He looked at Locklear who nodded. 'Search them for any papers then burn the bodies, "said Locklear. 'Now. " 'No priest? "asked the sergeant. 'There's a temple shrine to Limskragma down in the village of Putney. " 'No, "said James. 'Burn them within the hour. I want to make sure they stay dead. " 'Stay dead? "asked the sergeant. James didn't answer. No sense alarming the men, but he all too vividly remembered those Nighthawks in the basement of a brothel in Krondor who rose to kill only minutes after dying themselves. He hoped he would never see anything like that again. What do we do now? "asked Locklear as he overtook his friend. James said, 'Sharpen our swords, oil our armour, and wait for Arutha. "

Owyn had never liked sea travel, and Gorath admitted it was an alien experience to him. Yet both managed to bear up under the swift voyage from Sarth to Ylith. Favourable winds and no encounters with marauding Quegan war galleys had kept the journey to under four days. At Ylith they had purchased horses with the gold given them by Lady Katala and after consulting with the local garrison commander, discovered that things had turned quiet in the west. Whatever attempts Delekhan had made to convince the Kingdom he was attacking in the west had failed and the attempts had been abandoned. Owyn could only conclude that was because the enemy now were preparing to direct their attentions elsewhere. Gorath pointed and said, 'On the other side of those mountains lies the Green Heart. There hide some of my people opposed to Delekhan. They will aid us if we find them. " 'According to the captain in Ylith, "replied Owyn, 'we should find ourselves in dwarven territory, near a place called Caldara. The dwarves should be willing to help us get to Elvandar. "Gorath's expression clearly showed he thought that an unlikely turn of events. They rode toward Zan, where they would take a road into the mountains, which should be clearing of snow as spring approached. The garrison commander had given them warning that the short route to Elvandar was the most dangerous and that if they wanted a safer way, they should go north to Yabon, then westward along the River Crydee from the Lake of the Sky, but that would add a month's travel. Owyn and Gorath were both feeling that time was now their enemy. The attack would come soon, for any timetable that sought to put an army in Sethanon by summer would have to begin soon. No matter which route Delekhan's forces took, they would have hundreds of miles to cover, and supplies would be a problem. Forage along the way would be best in spring and summer. Owyn knew that even as they rode the enemy might be launching his invasion of the Kingdom. KRONDOK: THE BFTRAYAL 243 '@Where are they? "demanded James. He stood on the battlements of

Northwarden, staring up the gap as if he could see into the Northlands. He had expected the attack a week earlier, and still there was no sight of the enemy. 'Should I ride up and take another look around? "asked Locklear. 'No. It will probably look the same as the last time, lots of warriors gathering and arming.'James tried not to let the frustration show, but it was difficult. 'They will come when they do, and there's little we can do but wait. " 'At least Arutha and the relief should be getting here sooner, "said Locklear. 'Yes, "said James, 'if Owyn and Gorath got through. "Then he looked down the road toward the enemy. 'But if they had, I would have expected Arutha to be here by now. Something must have happened to them. " 'Then you think we're not going to get help? "asked Locklear. James shook his head. 'There's no force of size in the east close enough to help. Other than the border barons, all our forces are in the south, near the Keshian border or in the east, ready to deal with the eastern kingdoms. " Locklear sighed. He looked at James, then he smiled. Well, it's not the first time we've found ourselves in a hopeless situation, is it? " James said, 'No, but it's the first time we've been in charge of a hopeless situation, " Locklear's smile faded. L FIFTEEN Cluest W inds cut through the pass. Gorath and Owyn pulled their cloaks tightly around them as they rode. It was spring, but the mountains still held firmly to winter. Gorath said, We're being watched. " Who? " 'I don't know. But I've seen movement along the ridge above us for the last hour. If they meant us ill, they would have attacked by now. " A few minutes later, a figure wrapped in a heavy cloak appeared on a

rock ahead of them. He stood waiting. As they drew closer, Owyn saw it to be a single dwarf. He held up his hand in greeting. Gorath reined in and said, 'Talk to him first, Owyn. " Owyn nodded and moved ahead of Gorath, letting the moredhel follow a few paccs behind. When they reached a point near the dwarf, Owyn stopped, threw back his hood and said, 'Hero. " The dwarf threw back his own hood, revealing a black beard of awe-inspiring thickness and hair that refused to be organized into anything remotely coherent; the moustache stood out like a huge bristle-brush. The dwarf s eyes went from one rider to the other 'as he regarded both with suspicion. 'Greetings,'he said calmly. 'What brings you two up into the frosty passes of the Grey Towers? " Owyn said, We carry a message from Lady Katala, wife of Pug the magician, to Tomas, Warleader of Elvandar. " The dwarf scratched his chin. 'That's a good one. I've not heard it before. In fact, I'm inclined to believe you. " Owyn said, "V'y wouldn't you? " The dwarf pointed at Gorath. 'His kin have been coming down from the north for the last year or better, and we'd forgotten how irritating they could be as neighbours. " Gorath pulled back his hood, and said, 'I doubt they feel any more warmly toward your people, dwarf, but the problems between your people and mine are for another time. Right now we need safe passage to Elvandar. " The dwarf squatted atop the rock and said, 'Elvandar? Well, if you say so. As I understand such things, you're likely to get even less warm a welcome from your cousins up there than you will from my folks. " Looking at Owyn he added, 'You wouldn't have any sort of warrant from someone in authority now, would you? " Gorath nearly spat with contempt. 'And what gives you the right to ask for such a thing, dwarf? " Well, to begin with, you're on my land. Then there's the twenty of my people who have surrounded you while we talked.'He whistled, and,

seemingly out of nowhere over a score of dwarves stood up. Owyn saw they all were heavily armed. 'Point well taken, "said Owyn. He reached into his tunic and pulled out a message from Katala, bearing a ducal imprint and a countersignature from the Captain of the Royal Krondorian Guard. The dwarf glanced at it and handed it back. Then with a grin he said, 'I believed you from the first. Say what you will about the moredhel, theyve never been demonstrably stupid, and riding in here in plain sight would be exactly that if you were planning mischief. Come along, we'll escort you into the village. " 'Village? "asked Owyn. 'Are we near Caldara? " 'Another half an hour. You can explain what it is that's got you in such a hurry to reach Elvandar. " 'Explain to whom? "asked Gorath. 'King Dolgan, "said the dwarf. 'Who else? " Nothing more was said as they moved along the trail, and when the cut-off appeared they followed it down into a small valley, in which nestled a pretty little village. All the buildings were whitewashed stone with thatched roofs, save a large wooden hall with a heavy log roof which dominated the centre of the village. They made for that building, and the dwarf who had led them said, 'The lads will take care of your horses. The King is inside the long hall. " They were at the narrow end of the long hall. Owyn and Gorath mounted stone steps into the building. As they reached the door, the dwarf halted. 'Present yourself to the King. I will see you later. " Owyn said, 'Are you coming in? The dwarf shook his head. 'No, I have other business. You'll be able to find your way. Just follow the passage to the end of the corridor and you'll see the King. " Gorath said, 'You've been hospitable, dwarf. I would know your name. The dwarf smiled. 'I am Udeff. I am the King's younger son. " Owyn opened the door and found himself looking down a long hallway with doors on either side, at the far end of which he could see a large room. He moved down the corridor, and when he and Gorath reached the end of the hall, they entered a common room dominated by a large square formed by four long tables. At the closest corner sat five dwarves. One of them stood and announced, J am Dolgan. " 4

Owyn bowed awkwardly and replied, 'Your Majesty. " Dolgan waved away the title and said, 'Just Dolgan. "He tamped down a pipe and lit it with a smouldering taper. 'Now, what brings you two to Caldara? Owyn said, 'Lady Katala, wife of Pug the magician, asked us to carry a message to Warleader Tomas in Elvandar. " Dolgan raised an eyebrow. 'Tomas is an old and dear friend.'With a smile he added, 'An uncommon lad. "He glanced at Gorath and observed, 'You pick unusual companions, boy. " Owyn said, 'Gorath brought warning to the Prince that a leader named Delekhan was mounting an invasion. "He went on to explain the entire situation to the dwarven king, who listened without interrupting. After Owyn was done, the old dwarf sat silently for a while, weighing what he had heard. Then he looked at Gorath. Well, my old enemy, answer me one question: why do you warn your enemies so that we may slaughter your kin? " Gorath was silent for a moment as he considered his reply; then he said, 'I do not wish to see my kin die. I wish to see Delekhasi overthrown. It has gone too far, and too few of us oppose him, but should the Kingdom defeat him, Delekhan will lose his hold upon my nation. Then many of us will rise up and depose him. " 'Then what? "asked Dolgan. 'Another warlord to rally around? Will you take his place? " Gorath looked at the old King and said, 'I think I will never again see the Northlands. Two wives, two sons and a daughter have I lost. All who are blood kin are dead. I have nothing there. But whatever may occur in the future, well, I cannot speak to that; I can only say that Delekhan must be stopped. " Dolgan nodded once, emphatically. Well said. We shall help you. During the Riftwar my people would move to Elvandar to fight with Tomas and the elves every year. We have a safe route that will take you close to their border and from there you can make your way safely to the Queen's court. I'll send along a few of the lads to ensure those of your kin and some goblins whove been pestering us lately don't give you any

trouble. "He stood up. 'Now, rest and eat and tomorrow we'll have you on your way. " Owyn said, 'Thank you ... Dolgan. " The dwarven king smiled and said, 'That's it!" Another dwarf, a young woman if Owyn judged her appearance correctly, showed them to a room in the long hall. Gorath hesitated when he stepped inside. 'Something .. 'What?'asked Owyn. 'A feeling, of ... call it a memory. Great power was once here. " The young woman said, 'Lord Tomas used to rest here when he wintered in Caldara. I can sometimes feel it, too. If you need anything, just stick your head outside the door and call for me; my name is Bethlany. " 'Thank you, "said Owyn. Owyn sat on a bed while Gorath looked at the other in the room. What they say of Tomas must be true, then, for me to sense the power of the Valheru ten years or more after he slept here. " Owyn said, 'Anything is possible. "He lay down. 'But right now I need sleep. " Gorath watched as the boy quickly fell asleep, but sleep was not something Gorath felt in need of. He left the room after a minute and walked to the door, then stepped outside. Dolgan stood upon the porch of the long hall, looking out over the village. It was comprised of a dozen buildings of varying size, a few obviously dwellings, while the others appeared to be shops: a smith, a carpenter, a baker. 'Pretty, isn't it? "asked Dolgan. Even without the flowers of spring yet apparent, the valley was a lovely place, nestled in pine and aspen. The people living there were industrious and everything in sight spoke of bounty. High enough up the hillside to be visible, cattle grazed in a meadow on the other side of a stand of trees. Chickens and ducks squawked as they hurried across the town's square, while a pair of dogs tried to herd them. 'It's a good place, "agreed Gorath. 'I've only seen a few moredhel viflages, empty after the Tsuraru drove your people from the high pastures. I remember them as not that different from here. " We build in a different fashion, "said Gorath. 'But shelter is shelter,

and we bake and work the forge, much as you and the humans do. " 'I'm five hundred and twenty-eight years old next Midsummer's Day, and I've fought for my people for most of those years.'Dolgan looked up at the tall dark elf. 'Do you know that you're the first of your kind I've ever had a civil word with? " Gorath sat on the steps. 'And I with a dwarf. Or a human until a 2", few months ago. "He leaned back against a supporting post and said, 'I find the world a very different place than I thought it was when I was a boy. I was but twelve summers when the safety of my band fell to me, and I was thirty-seven summers when I avenged my father and became clan chieftain. For more than a hundred years the Ardanien tribes lived in the ice caves in the far north, where the sun never shines in winter and never sets in summer. We hunted seal and walrus, traded with tribes to the south of us, and lived apart even from most of our kinsmen. 'Then we returned and I fought to preserve my clan, and we rose and became a force within our nation. We had respect, we were feared, and when I spoke in council, the Ardanien were heeded. " What happenedy 'Murmandamus. " 'Which, the first or second? " Gorath smiled. 'Both, you could say. The first was a remarkable', creature. He spoke words that were compelling and insistent, and MY people listened. I heard stories from those who had known him. We rose and struck south and overran the humans in Yabon. 'But Murmandamus died and yet his legend lived, and when the second Murmandamus appeared, we were ready to follow without question. " 'Blind obedience is a dangerous thing. " Gorath nodded. 'Before the second Murmandamus, some of my race were dislodged from the Northlands by more powerful clans, and they came south of the Teeth of the World. Others, like my clan, lived in the ice caves in the far north. We had one such upheaval a hundred years ago. " 'I remember, "said Dolgan. 'Some of your lads got a little bold and rnade free to come this way. " 'I have never before ventured so far south on this side of the Bitter Sea. When a lad I fished the sea near what the humans ca-U Sarth. " He sat back and dosed his eyes. 'I never thought I'd live to see the Grey Towers.'He looked at Dolgan. 'Some of my kinsmen, especially those who followed my cousin Obkhar, may be coming this way to live again in the Green Heart. "

Well, as long as they stay down in the trees we won't trouble their passing. We never had much trouble with the Green Heart moredhel, but your clans up here in the mountains were not gracious neighbours. " Gorath studied the dwarf and laughed. 'You sound like your son. As I told him, 1 suspect my people would have little charity in their description of you as neighbours. " 'Aye, that's true, I'm sure, "Dolgan chuckled. 'But what has long puzzled me is why that is so. We dwarves, despite our skills in warcraft, are a peaceful enough folk when left alone. We trouble no one who doesn't trouble us. We love our children, tend our herds, and winter in our long hall singing and drinking ale. It's a good life. 'But you're the first of your kind I've spoken with in peace since was born, Gorath, so I must ask you this: why do you moredhel hate us dwarves and the humans so? " Gorath considered the question for a long while, then said, 'When I fled south from my homeland, chased by my own cousin who sought to kill me, I would have answered you one way. I would have said, "When the Valheru left, they made us a free people, and gave to us this world, and you and the humans are invaders. You take what is ours . 'Now, I don't have an answer. " What's changed? "asked Dolgan, genuinely curious. 'Many things, "said Gorath. 'My own people have become He sighed, long and as if releasing something held back a long time. 'Many years ago we were much the same people, those of us who became the moredhel, eldar, eledhel, glamredhel. We were the people in our tongue. Most of our names were given by our enemies. Eledhel is a word that was coined by my people in contempt: the " elves of light" in the human tongue. It was a mocking name, hurled at those who sought to make themselves better than the rest of us. They called us "dark ones", or moredhel. We named the glamredhel, the "mad ones". We, who were once one race, are now so different, one from another, that I think we have lost any sense of what we once were. " Dolgan nodded, but said nothing as he listened closely. 'Did you know

that we cannot father a child on an eledhel or glamredhel woman? " Dolgan shook his head. 'It is thought by our healers that something is needed between a man and woman of our race, something that has changed so profoundly we are as different now as dwarf or human to our own cousins. " Dolgan said, 'That is most passing strange. " 'I am old by the measure of my people, "said Gorath. 'Two hundred and sixty summers will I see next Midsummer's Day. My birthright is three times that; only our cousins in Elvandar reach those spans of years, Dolgan. And that is because they have found one thing we have never known in the north: peace. " Dolgan sighed. 'Peace is a wonderful thing to find, either for one's people...'He looked Gorath in the eyes. 'Or within your own heart. " Gorath looked out at the serene tableau before him and said, We live behind walls. Our villages are fortresses. No woman goes to herd sheep or cattle without a sword at her hip and a bow across her back. Our children play with weapons. "He hung his head, looking down at the dirt. We let them cut themselves so they learn early lessons. I despair for my people, Dolgan. " Dolgan again was silent, then he said, 'I think you need to go to Elvandar. For more reasons than simply to take a message to Tomas. " He stood up. 'But right now I think you could use a long draught of ale. And I happen to know where we can find one. " Gorath managed a slight smile and said, 'You treat an enemy with hospitality, Dolgan. " Dolgan shook his head as he said, 'You're no enemy of mine, Gorath of the Ardanien. That's as plain as the beard on my chin. " Dolgan led Gorath inside. Owyn awoke to the sound of laughter and walked to the common room, to find Gorath and Dolgan and half a dozen other dwarves all drinking and telling stories. One of the dwarves not known to

Owyn said, 'Aye, goblins will do that, if you convince them it's a good idea. " Peering out the window, Owyn saw that it was morning and said, 'You've been drinking all night? " Dolgan said, Welcome, my friend. "He put his feet down from where he had had them on the table and looked out the window. 'Aye, so it seems. Care to drain a flagon? " 'It's a little early for me, and besides, we must head for Elvandar. " Dolgan said, 'True. Well, then, some food to break your fast, then on your way. "The old dwarf pounded on the table. 'Fooff Soon the other dwarves had taken up the chant and were pounding the tables with their pewter flagons, shouting, 'Food! Food! Fooff An old dwarven woman in a grey dress with her hair tucked up under a white linen cap entered from the kitchen, with a large wooden spoon. Waving it like a weapon, she said, 'Keep your armour on, you lazy louts!" Half a dozen other dwarves followed, each carrying a platter of food. There were spiced fruits, hot sausages, loaves of steaming bread, jars of butter and honey and savoury flat cakes. And more ale. Owyn sat down and said, 'I am astonished at how much ale you can consume without any ill effect. " 'A hearty constitution is a dwarfs heritage, "said Dolgan. 'Aye, "agreed Gorath. 'That's the truth. Try chasing one for three or four days. " All the dwarves fell silent, then suddenly they all erupted into raucous laughter. Then with a wry, self-deprecating smile, Gorath added, 'Or running from one. " The hilarity redoubled, the dwarves fell to the breakfast fare with vigour. After the meal the horses were brought, and Owyn discovered they had been stocked with enough food for weeks. The animals had been fed and watered, and all the tack had been cleaned and repaired. Owyn said, 'Dolgan, my thanks. " 'For nothing, lad, "said the dwarven king. He pointed to Gorath. 'You gave me a rare chance to know this fellow, and it was my pleasure.)

Gorath extended his hand to Dolgan and they shook. 'Your hospitality is unmatched, friend dwarf. " 'And you are always welcome in Caldara, Gorath of the Ardanien. " 'I thank you, "said Gorath, and he mounted his horse. A group of young dwarves approached, armed and armoured, and Dolgan said, 'I'm sending some of the lads with you to the River Crydee. They'll make sure you get there in good order. " 'Again, thanks, "said Owyn. They set out at a walk, with t dwarves moving out on foot. Owyn turned to Gorath and asked, 'You fit to ride? " Gorath laughed, and said, 'No, but let's go anyway. " 'You are in an unusually cheerful mood, Gorath. " 'Yes, "said the dark elf. 'It's been too long since I've had the company of other warriors, good ale, and stories of valour and courage. "He lost his smile. 'Far too long. " They were silent as they rode out of the dwarven village. Travel through the woodlands of the Green Heart and the eastern edge of Crydee Forest was uneventfid. A week after having left Caldara they reached the banks of a river. The leader of the dwarves, a warrior named Othcal said, We will part company here.'He pointed. 'That is the River Crydee. On the other bank is Elvandar. " Gorath said, 'I could sense it since yesterday. "He spoke softly. Othcal pointed down a trail. 'A bit more than a mile down there is the ford we use. Go there and wait. " They bid the dwarves farewell, and rode on. Wait for what? " Owyn asked. 'You will see, "said Gorath. They reached the ford, a large bar of sand held by stone which had caused the river to widen and run fast, but one which the horses could navigate without trouble. They waited. 'I don't mean to nag, " said Owyn, 'but what are we waiting for? " 'To be invited to enter. None may enter the elven forests unbidden ' 'What happens if you try? " 'Bad things. " 'I won't try. What do we do to let them know we're here? 'Nothing. They know. "

A few minutes later a voice called from the other bank in a language Owyn didn't understand. Gorath replied in the King's Tongue: 'Two who seek entrance to Elvandar. We carry a message for Warleader Tomas from the Lady Katala, Pug's wife. " There was a momentary pause, then a figure appeared on the other side of the river. 'I would know your name and line. " Gorath said, 'I am Gorath of the Ardanien, chieftain of my clan. " He glanced at Owyn. Owyn said, 'I am Owyn, son of the Baron of Timons. " 'Enter, "said the elf. They rode their horses across the ford and halted as half a dozen elves appeared from behind the trees. The leader approached and said, We are a full days ride to the edge of the elven glades, and another day to the Queen's court. "Without saying anything else, he set off at an easy run, while two other elves fell in behind. The remaining elves stayed behind. Owyn studied them as he trotted along beside the elves, and realized he could not tell the difference between them and Gorath's people by casual appearance. But there was a subtle difference in their manner and bearing. Gorath was tall, broad-shouldered and powerful. Owyn had seen him move, quick and deadly. These elves appeared more slight, less broad of shoulder and chest, yet equal to Gorath in height. But the biggest difference appeared to be how they moved. There was ease in their movement, as if they were one with the surrounding forest, and it was what Owyn could only label grace. They were graceful. They ran for an hour, apparently without tiring, then halted to rest a few minutes. Gorath studied his distant kin and said nothing. With some silent communications, the only part of which Owyn noticed was Gorath nodding slightly, the elves stood and waited while Gorath and Owyn remounted. They rode until sundown, then the elf who had bid them enter the elven woods said, We will carnp. "

By the time Owyn had his horse unsaddled and tended to there was a fire burning in the clearing. A waterskin was passed and food appeared from hip packs. The elves sat upon the ground, or lay upon hip and elbow and remained silent. After eating, Owyn spoke to the one whom he considered the leader, the first who had spoken and said, 'Might I know your name? " 'Caladain, "said the elf. He pointed to the other two and said, 'These are Hilar and Travin.'They inclined their heads toward Owyn in turn. Owyn suddenly realized he didn't have any idea of what to say, so he remained silent. Gorath finally said, 'The eledhel aren't given to idle chatter like you hurnans. " The elves smiled politely, as if they didn't feel quite the same way, but Owyn could see they were amused by the comment. 'I see, "was all Owyn said. He finally got out his bedroll, spread it, and lay down without comment. Soon he was asleep under the bowers of the elven forest. The journey continued with almost no conversation, but late in the second day, Owyn noticed the woodlands darkening off to his left. 'Is there something over there that's different from where we are now? " Caladain asked, 'Have you some magic skills? " 'Yes, why? " 'Because most of your race would not notice the difference. Yes, that is one of the sleeping glades. Those who come here unbidden would be opposed by more than our warcraft. These very woods are our allies and we have many such places. In that stand of woods YOU would find yourself wanting to sleep and it is a sleep from which you would not awake without magic. " Owyn glanced at Gorath and said, 'The bad things you mentioned ' Gorath nodded. 'Our legends warn of many such dangers in the home of our -' he glanced at his escorts '- cousins, "he finished Owyn couldn't be certain, but he thought the elves looked troubled by the reference. They moved across a tiny stream, and then up a rise, then entered a vast clearing. Owyn and Gorath reined in. Separated from where they stood by an open meadow, a huge tree city rose upward. Massive trunks, dwarfing the most ancient oak, rose to stunning

heights. They were linked by graceful branches, forming bridges that were flat across the tops. Most of the trees were deep green, but here and there could be seen one with leaves of gold, silver, or even white foliage, sparking with a faint light. A soft glow bathed the area and the sight of it warmed Owyn in a way he couldn't explain. Elves could be seen moving along the branches, or at the base where fires burned as cooks laboured, smiths worked metal, and other crafts were undertaken. It was the most beautiful place Owyn had ever seen. He could hardly pull his eyes away, until Caladain said, 'Elvandar. " Owyn looked at Gorath and saw his companion sitting in rapt amazement. His eyes were wide and shining, moisture gathering in them. He said something softly, as if to himself, in a language Owyn didn't understand. Owyn looked at Caladain, who said, 'He said, "How could we know?... 'Gorath? asked Owyn. Gorath dismounted and said,'It's a legend. Barmatindar, the golden home of our race. " Caladain said, We will take your horses. Walk to that tree with the white leaves, and others will meet you and guide you to our queen. " Owyn and Gorath moved across the clearing and as they neared the trees, they saw elven children playing. Elven women sat in a circle carding wool, and in another area elven bowyers and fletchers worked on bows and arrows. Three elves approached and the first said, Welcome to Elvandar. I am Calin, son of Queen Aglaranna. " Owyn said, 'Highness. I am Owyn Belefote, son of the Baron of Timons. " I am Gorath of the Ardanien. " 'What brings you to our home? " 'I bring a message from the Lady Katala, Pug's wife, to Tomas, " replied Owyn. 'Then follow me, "said the Prince. He sent one of the others ahead as he walked with Owyn and Gorath. 'You are the first of your people to come to us in many summers, "said Calin to Gorath. A flurry of footfalls on the ground alerted them to a band of young,

male elves running after one who held a token. The one in the lead. was blond, fair to the point of having almost white hair, and he was looking over his shoulder when he almost ran into Calin. With a laugh, Calin caught him spinning him in a full circle, saying, 'Cautiously, little brother. " The boy stopped and saw Owyn and Gorath, and said, 'Now I see why you speak the tongue of the Kingdom. "He stopped and said, 'Your pardon. " 'None needed, "said Calin with a laugh. We were playing hound and hare, and I was the hare. " 'You were on the verge of being caught. " The boy shook his head. 'I let them stay close so they don't get discouraged. " Calin said, 'This is Owyn, from the human city of Timons, and this is Gorath of the Ardanien. " The Prince turned and said, 'This is my younger brother, Calis. " The boy nodded and said, Welcome Owyn of Timons.'To Gorath he spoke in a different language, and at the end he seemed to be waiting. Then Gorath stepped forward and they shook hands. Calis looked over his shoulder at his friends, who were standing silently watching Gorath with intense curiosity. He shouted, 'Catch me!"and was off. A moment later, the others were in pursuit. Owyn said 0 Gorath, what did he say to you? " Gorath looked genuinely unsure of himself. 'He said, I will fight you if I must, but I would rather you were my friend"."Looking at Calin he said, 'Your younger brother is a most remarkable youth. " Calin nodded. 'More than you realize. Come, we have a short walk ahead. " He led them up a flight of steps cut into the side of a huge tree. Calin warned, 'Don't look down if you have a fear of heights, Owyn.@ They moved deeper into Elvandar and the closer they got to the

Queen's court, the more wonderful the place became. Soon they reached a large platform, upon which rested a half-circle of benches, and at the apex of the arc sat two thrones. Calin said, 'My mother, may I present two visitors: Owyn, son of the Baron of Timons, and Gorath, chieftain of the Ardanien. "He turned to the two travellers and escorted them to stand before a stunning woman who sat on her throne. 'My friends, my mother, Queen Aglaranna. " The Queen was a regal beauty, with arching eyebrows atop wide-set eyes of pale blue. Her hair was reddish gold and she was serene in her ease. Welcome, "she said, with a musical note in her voice. To Owyn she said, 'Our human friends are always welcome in Elvandar. "To Gorath she said, 'As are our kin who come to us in peace. " She motioned and said, 'Our ranks lack only your presence, Gorath. "He looked where she indicated and saw her advisors, a tall elf of many summers, next to whom stood one who was known to Gorath. 'Earanorn!" The leader of the glarnredhel nodded. His expression was cold, but he held his place. 'Gorath, "he said. Another elf, one who looked as old as the first said, 'I am Aciala, of the Eldar, and am most pleased to see you here. " Gorath was quiet for a long time, and Owyn was convinced some sort of communication was passing among the elves, silent but apparent to them. Then in a strange gesture, Gorath pulled his sword from its scabbard. He moved toward the Queen, and Owyn was suddenly alarmed. But he noticed no discomfort on the part of the others. Gorath placed his sword at the Queen's feet, and knelt before her. Looking up, he said, 'Lady, I have returned. " SIXTEEN Tasks T he Queen stood. She stepped down to stand before Gorath, then she leaned over and placed her hands on his shoulders. 'Rise, "she said gently.

Gorath did so and the Queen studied his face. When those of our lost cousins return to us, there is a recognition of this change within them. "Her smile was reassuring and her tone conciliatory as she said, 'But in you I sense something different. You have not returned to us yet, Gorath, but you are returning. Your journey back to your people is not yet complete. "She looked at the glamredhel leader and said, 'There are others here who also have not finished their journey, so you are not alone. When you have completed your return to us, then you will be given a new name, but until then you are still Gorath. But now you are Gorath of Elvandar. You have come home. " She embraced him, holding him for a long, reassuring moment and returned to her throne. Owyn watched as Gorath picked up his sword and returned it to his scabbard. The young nobleman said, 'If it pleases Your Majesty, may I ask a question? " 'You may, "said the Queen as she sat upon her throne. J bear a message to your husband from the wife of Pug the magician ' Aglaranna turned to Calin and said, 'Son, please escort these two to my private apartment. " Prince Calin indicated Gorath and Owyn should follow him. Th bowed once more to the Queen and she said, 'You may go, and whe you've finished speaking with Tomas, return and we shall feast. " As they walked away, Owyn said to Gorath, 'I don't quite unde stand what I just saw. " 'I'll explain it to you later, "said Gorath. Calin said,'My mother's husband was injured in a skirmish near the border with a band of moredhel who were trespassing on our lands as they raided south. " 'Those were not raiders, "said Gorath. 'Those were members of Obkhar's clan fleeing Delekhan for the Green Heart. " Calin inclined his head at the correction. 'In any event, Tomas was struck by a poisoned arrow and is now resting. " He pushed aside a richly-decorated tapestry and led them out onto a large private terrace that overlooked the splendour of Elvandar. In an alcove that could be masked off with a large curtain, a large man lay

upon a bed. Calin said, 'Let me see if he's awake. " 'I am awake, "came a weak voice from the alcove. Calin said, 'Tomas, this is Owyn, from Timons, and Gorath, one of our people returning. They bear a message from Pug's wife. " Owyn and Gorath approached and saw a large young-looking man, easily six inches past six feet in height, lying beneath a down quilt, with pillows propping up his head. Gorath faltered as he reached a point a few feet from the bed. 'I had heard rumours, "he said softly, 'though few counted them true. But they are true. He is Valheru. " Calin said, 'Not entirely, to our everlasting thanks. " Tomas said, 'I would rise to greet you, but I am presently in little condition to do so. " 'Poison? "asked Gorath. "What manner? " 'A thin green substance unknown to us. " 'Coltari,'said Gorath. 'It is rumoured to be from the Tsurani world, named after the province from which it came. It came to us about the time Delekhan began to rally the clans. " Calin said, 'Is there any antidote? " 'May I see the wound? Tomas motioned for Gorath to approach and Tomas moved, turning his head to show an angry wound on the right side of his neck, just above the shoulder. Gorath said, 'By rights you should be dead. " Tomas smiled and Owyn was struck by his youthful expression. He was a striking man, with angular features, and his ears were almost as pointed as an elf s. 'I have discovered that I'm rather hard to kill. But I certainly can be brought to my knees. I haven't the strength of a day-old puppy. " Gorath said, 'If he's lived this long, he will recover, but how long that will take I cannot say. Those who have suffered mild Coltari poisoning have lingered weeks before starting a slow recovery. " Tomas said, 'I shall be myself in a few more days. " Cahn said, 'My mother's husband is always optimistic. He shall be abed for weeks, I think. Our healers have done all they can. "

What is this message you bear from Katala? "asked Tomas. Owyn said,'She bids us tell you that Pug and Gamina have vanished from Krondor. Pug left behind a cryptic note: To Tomas! The Book of MacRos!" We stopped at the Abbey of Sarth along the way and they have no knowledge of such a book. Is it something you possess? " 'Yes, "said Tomas, 'but it is not a book, in truth. Calin, would you bring me that box next to my weapons chest? " Calin did as he was requested and carried a small box to Tomas. Tomas opened it and took out a scroll. 'Book of MacRos is a phrase Pug and I agreed on to let me know he was in dire need of my help. He created this scroll so that whoever reads it will be taken to Pug. " He sat up. 'Calin, help me on with my armour. " Calin said, 'No, Tomas. You have no strength. You will not help your friend in your present condition. " 'But Pug would only send such a message if he was in dire need of help. " Calin said, 'I will go. " 'No, "said Gorath. We will go. " Owyn said, 'Our mission from Prince Arutha was to find Pug, and if this takes us to him, then we have fulfilled our mission. Looking at Calin, Gorath said, 'No slight intended, Prince Calin, but if I am not a more experienced warrior than you I will be surprised. And you have a duty to the people here, to lead the warriors while Tomas heals. " Owyn said, 'And I know some magic, Lord Tomas, which may prove important. " Tomas said, 'Or I could wait a few more days. " 'Time is fleeting, "said Gorath. We have already been weeks on this,, journey, and soon Delekhan will launch his assault on the Kingdom. Arutha fears his magicians, which is why he wishes Pug's counsel. Let us go. We may not be the best choice, but we are here and willing. "

Owyn took the scroll and said, 'Please? " Tomas nodded, and Gorath said, 'Tell the Queen we will feast when we return. " Owyn unrolled the scroll and glanced at it. 'Gorath, stand behind me with your hands on my shoulders. " The scroll was written in an alien tongue, yet the writing captured his senses and forced his eyes to follow line by line, and as he did so symbols appeared in his mind's eye, burning brightly like letters of fire. When at last he reached the final phrase, the area around them swam and flickered, then suddenly they were propelled through a glassy-looking plane hanging in a grey void. Through a tunnel of light they raced, with sensations rushing through them like sounds and aromas, yet gone before they could be fully apprehended. Then suddenly they raced toward another shimmering pane of silver light and found themselves lurching forward onto the ground. They stood upon grey powdery soil, with large reddish rocks rearing up on two sides. The sky was a vivid violet, rather than blue, and the air smelled of odd and alien odours. The wind was dry and cold. 'Where are we? "asked Gorath. Owyn said, 'Nowhere on the world we know. We are somewhere else. " 'Where? " 'I don't know, "said Owyn. To the east a small and angry white sun was setting over the mountains, plunging the area into shadows of indigo and black. 'But it appears that night is falling and we need shelter of some sort. " Owyn attempted to activate the spell he knew that permitted him to create light and suddenly he knew a terrible truth. 'Gorath! Magic doesn't work here!" James studied the map. 'Are you sure? "he asked the soldier. 'Yes, squire. I saw at least three of their patrols moving along that goat trail and over the ridge. " Locklear looked at the positions on the map and asked, 'What are they doing? " 'They can't move any significant number of warriors over that trail, so they must have been scouts. But scouting for what? " 'Perhaps they want to see if we're being reinforced? suggested the soldier.

Well, if they see reinforcements, I hope they have the courtesy to let us know, "said Locklear. 'It's if they don't see reinforcements that we should expect to be attacked, "said Jimmy, not seeing any humour in the situation. To the soldier, he said, 'Order a galloper to ride a day toward Dimwood and then back. I want word of any sign of the Prince being on the way. If not, I expect we'll be attacked soon. " The soldier hurried out, and James turned to Locklear. 'I think that we have to assume Gorath and Owyn didn't make it. " 'So we must assume that we're holding this position until ... We get relief or we get overrun. " Locklear was silent a moment, then asked, 'Do we organize a retreat like we did at Highcastle if it becomes apparent we're going to lose? " James was silent a very long time as he considered the question. 'No. We stand or die. " Locklear let out a long, theatrical sigh, and said, 'I guess that's why we have offices. " 'I believe Arutha would say, "It's time to earn our pay"." Locklear seemed to muster resolve from within, and said, 'Very well, let's make sure we earn it with distinction. " They left the late Baron's office and set about the many tasks before them in preparation for the coming battle. The sun rose on a desolate and alien world. The few minutes the quickly-vanishing sun afforded them the evening before had been spent finding a shallow cave. It provided slight shelter, but they had spent a cold and hungry night in the dark. As the sky lightened, Gorath woke Owyn. The young magician had been in a near-frantic state after discovering his magic wouldn't work on this world. And that was the other shock that had almost reduced Owyn to mindless panic: they were on another world. There was no doubt about it. Gorath knew the northern night sky of Midkemia as well as anyone who lived much of his life out of doors, but even Owyn knew there were three moons on Midkemia, and not a single large one that bulked in the sky twice the size of the largest one at home.

Where is Pug? "asked Gorath. Owyn said, 'If the spell was designed to bring Tomas to him, he must be close. " Gorath looked at the ground as the sky lightened above him. 'Look, " he said, pointing at the ground. 'Tracks. " Owyn looked and saw scuff marks in the earth. 'Perhaps this was where Pug appeared, and that's as dose as the spell can bring someone. "He winced as he considered what he just said. What am I babbling about? I have no idea what has occurred to us, or to Pug before us. " Gorath knelt and studied the tracks. 'One pair of tracks begins there. "He pointed to a place roughly where they had appeared, then his hand traced a line. Whoever left those tracks went that way. " He stood and began following the tracks while Owyn glanced around. The light appeared wrong, and the sky was almost clear, with a few wispy high clouds barely visible in the upper atmosphere. The wind was dry and cold and there was scant vegetation in sight, and most of it reminded Owyn of the high rocky hills through which he had travelled in the Northlands with Gorath. Gorath said, 'Other tracks join here. "He pointed to a place on the ground that looked like nothing more than a few scuff marks in the soil. 'If those first tracks belonged to Pug, he was met or followed by at least four others. They all moved off in that direction. "He pointed to a series of small hills in the distance. 'Then I guess that's where we go. " As the sun rose the days temperature began to increase. 'This is a desert, "said Owyn. 'I've heard stories from those whove travelled in the Jal-Pur. The cold night fooled me. "He stopped and opened his travel pack. He removed an extra tunic, and tied it over his head, like a hood. 'Before we do anything else, we need to find water. " Gorath looked around and finally said, 'You are right. I see no open water anywhere. "He looked at their apparent goal. J know little of deserts, but I would think if there was water to be found, it would as likely be found in those hills. Let us continue on that course. " Without a better option to offer, Owyn agreed. They trudged over a

landscape of hardpan, broken rocks and eroded ridges. 'If anything ever flourished in this land, it has long since died out, "observed Gorath. As they walked, he asked, 'Have you any insight into why your magic will not work here? 'No, "said Owyn, looking dispirited. 'I have tried every cantrip and incantation, meditation and exercise I could remember. All seem to function as they were designed to, but there was no ... magid' He shook his head. 'It's as if there is no mana here. " 'Mana? "asked Gorath. 'It's one term for it, "said Owyn. 'At least that's what Patrus called it. I don't know if other magicians do. But it's the energy that binds with' everything else, yet can be manipulated to create magic. Most people don't understand how magic works. I don't have the power within me. All I know are series of words, actions, images; things that help me gather the power, or mana, from the world around me. It's as if the mana doesn't exist here. It makes me wish I was a Lesser Path. " 'What is that? "asked Gorath, letting the boy instruct him rather than go along in silence. 'They operate on a different ath of magic. Patrus is a Lesser Path p who suggested I go to Stardock when it was dear he was teaching me the "wrong" magic. Before Pug had travelled to the Tsurani world no one knew of the differences between the two paths of magic; at least no one on Midkemia. 'The Lesser Path is part of the magic, for lack of a better term. The magician links into the very nature of the soil below his feet, or the water that's everywhere, even in the sky, or the wind itself. The potential for most things to burn fuels the nature of those magicians whose nature is linked to fire. I think a Lesser Path magician might be able to milk some small magic out of this place, but I am powerless. " Would this be true of Pug? " 'I don't know, "said Owyn. 'He is rumoured to be more than Lesser Path or Greater Path. "Owyn glanced around. 'But it may also be that his powers are diminished enough that he might have been overcome here by others. I do know one thing. " What? " Without Pug we have no chance of returning to Midkemia. " They walked on in silence for hours after that.

It was the middle of the next day when they saw the dome. The heat had reduced them to a slow, plodding walk, and there was no sign of water. The skins at their hips were now empty and Owyn was starting to feel the effects of dehydration. In silence they moved toward the dome. As they got close they saw it was a structure, made of some sort of hides stretched out over a web of sticks. 'It looks like a yurt, " said Gorath. What is that? " 'The nomads of the Thunderhell Steppes use them. They can erect them or take them down in minutes. " He pulled his sword and moved around the building until he found the entrance, masked by a single curtain of leather. He pushed it aside with the point of his sword and when nothing happened, stuck his head inside. 'Come see this,'he said to Owyn. Owyn followed him inside and looked around. The structure was empty, save for a faded cloth that once might have been a rug, upon which Gorath sat. He held out a piece of parchment. It was written upon in charcoal. Owyn took it and read: Tomas, As Katala no doubt sent you word, I imagine you have heard that Gamina and I are missing. She has been abducted by the Tsurani magicians who serve Makala and has been transported here. I will give you more details once we meet, but I am limited to two pieces of parchment and must be brief. Do not depend on Magic here. It does not function. I have some theories as to why, but again I will save those until we meet. Its absence may be due to this planet having once been visited by the Valheru, but your inherited senses may have alerted you to this fact already. A violent race resides here, and I have already had to elude four of them. They appear to be related to the Pantathians, similar enough in appearance that I judge they were left here by Alma-Lodaka during the time of the Valheru. raids across the skies. Be wary of them, for I think they serve our enemies, somehow. Gamina is still missing and I have made a sweep of the entire area. I am leaving in the morning to visit the northern tip of this island. From a hill nearby you can see what appear to be ruins there.

Perhaps there I will find an answer. Look for me there. Pug Well, that is where we must go next, "said Gorath. 'I wish he had said somethin about water, "said Owyn. 9 'If others live on this island, there will be water somewhere. " Owyn nodded, but he didn't speak his concern, that they might not find it in time. 'At least we know it's an island, now, "said Gorath. 'That's good. " Why? " 'Because it means we can't wander for ever, "said the dark elf Owyn found the humour a little too grim for his taste and said nothing. They trudged on and when they crested the ridge, they could see in the distance the structures Pug had referred to. More, they saw what looked to be a vast blue body of water beyond. 'If we can get to the shore, "said Owyn, 'I think I can contrive a way for us to get water without salt. " 'Perhaps this island exists in a vast lake, "said Gorath hopefully. 'That would be welcome. " They moved down the ridge and as they reached the bottom of the ridge, Gorath shouted, Water!"He bent and tasted it. 'It's fresh! Hand me your skin. " Owyn did so and after a minute, Gorath handed him back the skin, partially filled, so that he could drink without waiting any longer. Owyn drank and Gorath said, 'Slowly. Too fast and you may swoon. Owyn forced the liquid from his lips. It was thick with the taste of minerals and warm, but it was the best water he could remember tasting. He watched as Gorath did the same with his own waterskin, then set it aside and took back Owyn's. This time he filled both skins and said, 'I will mark this place, so if we don't find another source on our search we can return here. " Owyn nodded, and said, We are close to those ruins. " Gorath said, We should reach there before sundown. " They drank their fill, then moved on. They encountered another yurt-like dwelling, almost b uried in the dust, a few hundred yards shy of their goal. They had thought they had seen

ruins, but at this distance, they could see seven massive pillars appearing to be fashioned from stone. Gorath again used his sword to move aside the leather curtain of the hut, and Owyn peeked in. Inside he found another note: Tomas, While I have so far found no evidence of Gamina in the ruin, I have learned some things about this planet. Magic has been transformed here; what some magicians call 'mana' has been reduced to a crystal form. No natural phenomenon could account for such a transformation, so I can only assume some agency on the order of the gods did this, as even the Valheru would only have created a cataclysm by undertaking such a feat. It may be this act inspired Drakin-Korin to create the Lifestone, but that's a matter for us to ponder at our leisure. I learned much by touching the pillars at the north end of the island. Avoid the centre one; I was ill for days after 1 touched it. In my weakened state I was almost overcome by two of the creatures I mentioned before. Only my skill with stone and sling saved me but the conflict taught me much. I have left an item for you; I do not know if it will help you with your Valheru-born magic, but I thought it would do no harm to leave it for you. Perhaps after I have found Gamina, I will have an opportunity to study more of the wonders on this world. Pug Owyn looked around and saw a long bundle set to the side of the round tent. He unwound another faded rug, identical to the one found in the previous hut, and inside saw what looked to be a staff fashioned of a strange blue crystal. He touched the staff, instantly snatching his hand back. 'What is it? "asked Gorath. 'I am not sure, "said Owyn. He slowly reached out and touched it again. 'This is amazing, "he said. He held out his right hand while he touched the staff with his left, closed his eyes, and a moment later a glow of light emanated from his fingertips. J can't explain it, but this staff has given me back my powers. It's as if this staff is made of ... I don't know ... the crystallized mana Pug spoke of. " 'Bring it, "said Gorath. 'We should make for the ruins before we lose the light. "

They stood on the point of the island, a high bluff which overlooked an alien sea. Seven giant pillars of crystal rose up to seven times a man's height. Owyn said, 'I'll start with that one. " He went to the pillar farthest to the left and touched it. Despite a rocky appearance, it felt smooth to the touch. He squinted his eyes and saw he was actually running his fingers over a sheath of energy that dung to the surface of the pillar. Owyn looked into the pillar and its many facets refracted images of the desert, sea and sky, but he also glimpsed other places, as if the pillar showed him different lands, oceans and skies. Your observations intrigue me. You are savani, are you not? Startled at the presence of an alien thought in his mind, Owyn shook his head. Unsure if he could simply think his reply, or speak it aloud, he decided speech would keep him focused. 'I am not familiar with the term savani, so I don't know if I'm one or not. With whom am I communicating? " Gorath looked at Owyn with surprise on his face. Before Owyn could say anything to him, the voice returned to his mind. I am Sutakami, Mother of the Thousand Mysteries, once a goddess of Timirianya. You have awakened me. What do you desire? 'I'm not sure what you are asking me, "said Owyn. 'Are you an oracle? " No. I may only tell you that which is already known, although I dimly sense things that may come to be. Isense you are new to this world. Perba s p you would wish to know of the creatures who inhabit it. An image filled Ovyn's mind before he could speak. The race was proud in appearance, like magnificent birds with arms instead of wings. Beaks were small and looked as if they could articulate speech. These are the Timirian. They were poets and scholars, and warriors Of great skill. They were on the verge of spanning the stars when the Valheru came. They were obliterated. Then another figure came into his mind, a shadowy creature of impressive aspect, the very features causing Owyn to ffinch. Although a huge set of wings dominated the figure, it was the eyes of the creature, cold icy orbs of blue, that held Owyn's attention. These are the ancient

servants ofrlynn Skrr, the last High Priest ofdbatsavan, our Father of Gods, bstore the Great Destruction. Creatures of magic, they now wanderjree offetter, soflee j(you see one, for they may be killed only by a magic designed to drain their enero into the soil. Now they wander the ancient ruins of the temple of Dbatsavan. The voice faded and grew distant. I must rest ... I am needed elsewhere. Wait!"Owyn put his head down, as if tired. 'I need to ask more. " Gorath asked, What is it? " 'These pillars, theyre ... ancient gods of this world. I was speaking with this one, a goddess named Sutakami. " 'Perhaps if you touch another? asked Gorath. Owyn nodded. He moved to the second pillar and touched it. 'I wonder what this place was originally, "Owyn asked. You stand in the ruins of the Temple of Karzeen-Maak, once the high temple of the seven gods of Timirianya. Once, these columns were but symbols of the gods, crafted by the savani artisans who were the servants ofdhatsavan. Now they are the vessels within which we have taken rs(uge. 'What could drive a god into refuge? "Owyn wondered. The Valberu, came the instant reply. They extinguished I@fe as we knew it on this world, leaving behind little. Only when Dhatsavan showed us that our struggles were futile did we create a 'plan to roh the Valheru ofpower, driving them from our world. Theyfled lest they be trapped here, leaving only a few of their servants behind. 'What did you do? "asked Owyn. 'Oftbe Seven Who Ruled, only six of us survived the Great Destruction. Two havejaded sojarfrom the world they can no longer give voice to their thoughts; they are now but sentientforces ofnature. Only Dhatsavan will remain, waiting for the time ofthe Awakening. He shall call us when the need has come ... We shall not speak again, savani. " Owyn looked at Gorath. 'The Valheru caused this desolation. " Gorath said, 'They were a power matched by few. Our legends tell of them spanning the stars on the backs of dragons. Only the gods were greater. " Owyn looked around as the sun began to set. 'Apparently not all the gods. These pillars are what is left of the seven most important gods of this world. One is dead. Two of them are mute, two I've already spoken

to. " 'Pug's note said to not touch the centremost. " 'So that leaves one more with whom to speak. Perhaps I can find out what happened to Pug from it. " Owyn touched the next pillar, but was greeted only by a faint sensation; nothing of coherent thought. 'This must be one of those who has faded to mindlessness. " He walked past the centremost of the seven, heeding Pug@s warning, and went to the next pillar. He touched it and found it lifeless. Not even the faint sensation he had noticed on the last one remained. He moved on to the next one. Touching the pillar, still warm from the afternoon sun, he wondered who the Valheru had left behind. The Panath- Tiandn. They are creaturesfrom another world, trained to act as artisans ofmagic. They have limited intelligence, but they are clever, and dangerous. They created artitactsfor the Valheru. 'Did they capture Pug? " No, though they thought to, but 1prevented it. 'Who are you? " We seven were the gods of this world, and I, savanz, was once Dhatsavan, Lord of the Gates. But when the Valheru brought their wars of desolation, we chose theseforms rather than risk thefinal death. 'I don't know the significance of much of what you say, "said Owyn. 'I have heard legends of the Valheru on my home world -' What you know is unimportant, said the voice in Owyn's mind. What we were is lost in time, but there is timefor you to save your peopleftom ourfate. 'Our world? "said Owyn. 'The Valheru have been dead on my world for ages. They can't pose any threat to us. " A feeling of disinterest washed over Owyn, as if what he was saying was of no consequence to this being. The one you know as Pug of Stardock will tellyou more when the time comesfor you and your companion to make your choices. For now, you must bring to this place the Cup of Rlynn Skrr. Do this and we willfree Pugfrom his captivity. 'What do gods need of mortals to fetch and carry for them? demanded Owyn.

A sense of amusement came over Owyn as the voice replied, You are wise to question, young savani, but it is for me alone to know the truth. Seek the cup in tbefar caves on the southeast corner oftbe island. You will have to kill the Panatb- Tiandn who has it. Bring it to me or else perish in the desolation of Timirianya. The choice is yours. I warn you, do not attempt to use the cup. Pug has already learned the harsh lesson of trying to utilize its power without my guidance. Go. Owyn said, We must fetch a magic item from the far side of this island. And it seems we must battle some creatures of the Valheru to do so. " Gorath said, 'It's been a long day. Let us return to that tent down the way and rest. A little food and sleep will help prepare us. " Following Gorath, Owyn hoped that was true. It had taken half a day to find the corner of the island where the frozen god had told Owyn theyd find the cup. Now they rested on a ridge above what looked to be a village, or at least a collection of huts in front of a large cave. They had been watching for half an hour or more and seen no sign of movement. Well, "said Owyn. 'Maybe theyre deserted. " 'No, "said Gorath. He pointed to a pile of firewood. Then he pointed out a set of covered urns. Water, I think.'Then he pointed to what could only be scraps of food thrown into a trench near the edge of the village. 'There may not be many of these creatures left on this world, but this area is not abandoned. " Well, maybe theyve all gone off somewhere. " 'Or maybe they sleep during the heat of the day and they're all insidef suggested Gorath. He stood up. We won't know until we go down and see what is there. " Owyn followed the dark elf down the hillside and when Gorath reached the first tent, Owyn said, 'The cup is in that cave. " Gorath had taken one step when the leather covering of the hut he was about to enter swung open and a creature started to emerge. Owyn's very skin crawled at the sight of it. An upright lizard, swathed in dark clothing, stood blinking in the sunlight. He had no opportunity to raise alarm, as Gorath thrust with his sword, running him through. 'Three, "said Gorath. 'Three what? "said Owyn. 'There are three more left if this is one of

the four who were tracking Pug. " 'Or there may be a dozen left, if theyre not the ones, "whispered Owyn. 'Let's be quick!" They hurried to the cave and as Owyn started to push aside a large curtain hung across the entrance, it moved. He jumped back as a serpent-man hurled himself at Gorath. Gorath barely avoided a club strike to the head, and dodged back. Owyn turned as another serpent creature snarled and leaped upon him, knocking him back. Owyn rolled on the ground, barely hanging onto the staff of crystal. The creature's face was painted with yellow symbols, and Owyn knew he was struggling with some sort of Panathtiandn shaman. Owyn saw claws above his face and locked gaze with the creature. Suddenly symbols of fire burned in Owyn's mind's eye and he sent out a mental blast which rocked the creature back. Owyn spun out from under it and jumped to his feet. The creature struggled to recover from Owyn's assault. Owyn kicked the creature as hard as he could in the head, and it collapsed. Two other serpent-men appeared as Gorath killed the one he faced. Owyn reached into his memory for another spell and felt the staff grow warm in his hand. A sphere of fiery energy exploded from his hand and struck the first creature, engulfing it in flames. The second was splashed by flame and its robe was set afire. The first fell to the ground, dying in seconds, but the second fell and rolled, screaming as it tried to put out the flames. Gorath hurried over and put it out of its misery. Owyn looked about and waited to see if any other of these creatures were present. All was quiet. Finally, Gorath put up his sword and said, 'Let's find this damned cup. Owyn went inside the dark cave, illuminated by only a single flame in a tiny brazier, and his skin crawled. The place was a centre of dark magic and while he couldn't read the symbols painted on the walls, the shapes were alien and he could sense their evil. He glanced around and saw what looked to be a small shrine. Upon it rested a cup carved out of some unknown stone. He reached out and took it, feeling energy rush up his arm as he gripped

it. Once outside the hut he said, 'This is it, no doubt. " What does it do? " 'I don't know, but I was told that it harmed Pug, and if that's so, I will not risk trying to unravel its mystery. " 'Then let's get it back to those so-called gods and see if they live up to their part of the bargain. "Gorath looked around. 'I doubt these are the only members of this tribe on this island, and when they see what we've done, I think theyll be on our trail. " 'Can we reach the pillars by sundown? " 'If we start now and don't stop, "said Gorath, turning and setting off without waiting to see if Owyn was with him. Owyn hesitated a moment, then set out after Gorath. SEVENTEEN Misdirection C old winds swept the battlements. James signalled the archers to be ready to offer covering fire to the approaching horsemen. Two scouts raced up the incline to the drawbridge, whipping their lathered horses to get them to the gate before it rose too far to reach. James hoped he had timed it right because too early and those riders were stranded outside the walls; and too late and enemy riders might gain the barbican,, and with the small band of defenders at his disposal, any enemies inside the castle posed a serious threat. The first rider reached the bridge as it started to rise, and the second had to kick his horse hard to make it leap aboard the rising bridge, but they made it as James gave the order for covering fire. Bowmen launched a flight of arrows at the pursuers, who fell back as three in their van were knocked from their horses. They were almost entirely human renegades, with two moredhel horsemen in the mix. They milled around just out of bow range, until James gave the signal for the firing of a single catapult, which showered them with stones, killing another half dozen. The rest retreated down the road from the castle. James was down to the barbican before the cheering on the walls had faded, asking, What did you see? " The lead rider, a young corporal, said, 'No sign of help to the south and too damn many of the enemy coming down from the north. "

What does it look like to the north? " The young corporal rewarded James's faith in one so young by reporting calmly, despite the dose call. 'Screening cavalry, who didn't take kindly to us pokin' about, squire. I could see a lot of dust and some of those siege engines you told us about in the distance. Looks like they'll be at the base of the road before nightfall. " 'You did well, "said James. 'Go get something to eat and some rest. We're going to have a busy morning. " James went looking for Locklear, whom he had placed in charge of stores and weapons. When James found him, Locklear was in the middle of one of the storerooms looking disgusted at what he had found inside a barrel. cwhat is it, Locky? " 'The meat's fiffl of maggots. I think those Nighthawks got down here and did some mischief before they set about killing the officers. They didn't want the men to have a lot of reason for staying here, I think. " 'How bad is it? 'All of the stored meat is bad. Most of the flour has bugs. We can sift those out, I guess, but I wouldn't want to be eating the bread unless I was starving. The hard bread looks all right, and most of the dried fruit is still edible. We can last a while. " 'I don't think food is our worry. " Locklear looked at James. 'Theyre coming? 'Tomorrow. " 'Then we'd better be ready. " James nodded. He knew that he could expect the best of the men; they were all veterans of the border wars, but none of them had been tested in a full-blown defence of the castle. He knew the theory: he had studied with Prince Arutha, and he knew the reality, he had fought at Armengar and Highcastle, and he knew that the attackers needed ten men for each of his defenders on the wall. What had James fretting was his concern about what would happen if Delekhan brought more than ten to one against his position. Owyn carried the cup to stand before the column. He touched it to the crystal spire.

Dhatsavan's voice sounded in his head: You have returned witb the Iup- That is good. 'Why do you need this? "asked Owyn. I do not need it. I needed to keep it out of the bands of the Panathtiandn TAY?7 It is many things, an item Of immense power, but one of its uses is that of a key. It allows access to other worlds. The abandoned children of 41ma-Lodaha will be confined to this world for the time being. They are by themselves nothing more than a nuisance. Under the guidance of their Pantatbian cousins, they are a dangerous tooz Eventually someone may fetch themftom our blasted world, butfor now the rest of the universe is safeftom them. Take the cup with you and keep it safe. 'Pug's welfare is our concern. We have fetched this cup for you from the other side of the island. Where is Pug? " He is safe within a structure constructed by the Panatb-Tiandn. The protective barriers that keep him isolated within that structure will be removed once you locate him. He misa pprehended the scope of the cup's powers. When he awakened its powers to seek the mind of his lost daughter, it overwhelmed him and reduced him to little more than a hel pless child. 'You imprisoned him to protect him? " The former god's reply was tinged with amusement, though Owyn wondered if human terms did justice to what he felt. As an individual he is of little interest to us, but he was useju'l in Preventing the Panath-Tiandn from y possessing the cupfor a while. The had been i. nvolved in a long process of unravelling the mystery of the cup and were close to understanding it. Pug interrupted that process and set them back years. That alone warranted our thanks. Now that you are here, we can see the cup goneftom this world, and aspaymentfor your service, we shall grant yourftiendsfteedom. Pug has regained most of his identity and memory, but his abilities will yet be impairedfor many days to come. Go to a hut to the west of the one in which youfound the cup; there you will find Pug. 'How will we return home? "asked Owyn. The way is now opened to a place in the mountains, caves that lead to a cavern in which the Valheru dwelled. Take Pugftom the hut and to the north you will find an entrance in the mountains; there you will find

art!facts that will aid you in returning home. Use the cut to teach Pug what you know and take the cup with youjor safekeeping. Suddenly the knowledge of how to use the cup came to Owyn. Then seek his daughter in a place near the mountains, where the Panath- Tiandn guard her, thinking she is an omenftom Alma-Lodaka. Free her and return to your own world. But do not tarry, for I can only keep the gate to your world openjor a limited time. My powers are not what they once were. Go now. 'Thank you,'said Owyn, and he motioned for Gorath to accompany him. 'Where now? "asked the dark elf. Pointing back the way they had come, Owyn said, 'From where we found this cup we head west, and there we will find Pug. And when he is free, we find our way home. " Gorath said, 'Then let us hurry. I tire of this harsh and desolate land. " Owyn agreed. James raced up the steps to the wall as the bugles sounded. Drums thundered outside the walls and he heard the sound of crossbows and short bows being fired before he crested the battlements. Locklear shouted, 'Theyre coming up from the north face!" James nodded and glanced eastward and saw the large siege towers being rolled up the road. He hurried to the north wall and saw goblins climbing up the slope of the hillside below the wall, all of them carrying coils of rope and grappling hooks. Slightly smaller than humans, the goblins were almost comic figures when they weren't trying to kill you, James thought. Black hair formed a heavy thatch above thick brow ridges. Their skin was blue-tinged, as if a fair-skinned human had been lightly stained with dye, and their eyes were black irises on yellow. They carried small buckler shields on their arms and short swords on their hips. Defenders began shooting at the goblins, who started moving in shifts. Crawl a few feet upward, raise the small shields over their heads, then as soon as a shield was struck they scampered a few more feet upward. James shouted, 'Bring rocks!" Immediately soldiers came pulling shallow waggons on wooden wheels that carried large stones, ranging from the size of a man's fist to the size

of huge melons. Soldiers slid poles under the carts and levered the carts upward, with one holding a large rope handle on the side of the cart. The contents of the cart spilled over the wall, showering the goblins with stones, effectively scraping them off the cliff face. Screams from below showed the efficacy of the defenders' response. 'This is a diversion,'James said. 'Locky, check the other two walls while I go to the gatehouse. " Locklear hurried off and James ran along the pallisades toward the gatehouse. He knew it was going to be a long battle, one without quarter. If we can just make them retreat, he said silently to himself as he hurried to the gates. Gorath approached the hut with caution. They had been attacked by three of the Panath-Tiandn enroute,, and Owyn had depleted the crystal staff. He had been forced to hold one at bay by clubbing it while Gorath killed the other two, then dispatched the last. Gorath yanked back the sword with a grimace of pain. What? " 'There's a barrier at the door. As soon as I touched it with my sword I felt a shock shoot up my arm. " Owyn hesitated for a moment, then removed the Cup of Rlynn Skrr from his belt pouch and tentatively touched it to the door. He felt power surge into the cup and saw it flicker a moment, as if illuminated, then nothin He pushed aside the curtain and entered. Pug stood in the middle of the room, looking disoriented. He blinked at the light and asked, 'Tomas? "He tried to rise, with the aid of a crystal staff, the twin of Owyn's, but sat back down after a feeble effort. 'No, "said Owyn as he entered, with Gorath behind. 'Tomas was injured in an attack on Elvandar. He recovers from a poisoned wound. We came in his stead! Who are you? asked Pug. Then his eyes narrowed. Wait, I remember you. You're the boy who came to Krondor with Squire Locklear, months ago. " 'Yes, and do you remember Gorath?

Pug nodded. 'The moredhel my daughter tried to read. "Suddenly his eyes widened. 'Gamina! I must find my daughter. " We know where she is, "said Owyn. Lowering his voice he said, 'More or less. " Pug seemed disoriented. 'I am weak, but my memory has been returning. "He looked at his right hand, which Owyn noticed bore a nasty old scar across the palm. 'But my powers have fled and I remember almost nothing. "He looked at Owyn and Gorath. 'You claim you come in Tomas's stead, but how can I be sure you're not here on behalf of our enemies? " Gorath looked incensed. You accuse us of being false? You think us spies. Pug, said, 'I only know you were the first tool of Makala. " 'Makala? Owyn's expression was confused. 'The Tsurani magician 'This was his plan, "said Pug. 'I'm not saying Gorath is a willing tool, but he was as much a part of Makala's plan as Delekhan is. " 'Delekhan is also a tool of this Makala? "asked Gorath. 'I believe so. When you first brought word of Delekhan raising the war banner of Murmandamus over Sar-Sargoth, I became alarmed. Having seen Murmandamus's dead body with my own eyes, I knew he no longer lived. But I thought it possible the Pantathians were responsible, using a rumour of Murmandamus's survival as a goad to once again rally the moredhel to try to seize Sethanon. 'I used my abilities to get what information I could, as did agents of the Prince, and between our efforts we realized there was no link between the Pantathians and Delekhan. I then judged Delekhan but a simple warlord seeking to seize power for himself under the guise of seeking to free Murmandamus. " Pug looked weak, and Owyn said, We have water and some food. " He offered water to Pug, who drank deeply. Pug waved away the food. 'Later. Something Gorath said when speaking to my daughter nagged at me, and now I realize there was a link before me that had been apparent had I but the wits to notice. " What was that? asked Gorath. 'You said that Delekhan had displayed the helm of Murmandamus as proof he still lived. " 'Yes, the dragon helm, black with lowered wings on both sides of the head. " 'But last I saw

that helm it lay in a basement below the keep of Sethanon in an ancient stone hall, "said Pug. 'By no arts I know could Delekhan have reached the place where that helm lay. Someone else had to fetch it and return it to him. There are only four I can think of who might have the powers to discern the location of that chamber, and be able to find a way within: MacRos the Black, myself, Elgohar of the Assembly, and Makala. MacRos has been missing since the end of the Riftwar; Elgohar has served me well and has been busy with students at Stardock, leaving only one other. " 'Makala, "said Owyn. 'But why is he doing this? I mean it explains one part of this puzzle that had frustrated Squire James, the part played by Tsurani in all this 'That was what alerted me, "said Pug. He finally stood, shaking a little. 'When nothing tangible is apparently being gained in a transaction one must assume something intangible is being exchanged. " 'Information, "said Gorath. 'And service, "said Pug. 'I am now certain the Six you have spoken of are Tsurani Great Ones under Makala's direction. He admitted as much. " Owyn asked, 'But why is Makala pushing Delekhan into a war with the Kingdom? Is it revenge over the Riftwar? " Pug was silent a minute while he framed his answer. 'What I tell you touches upon some of the most vital interests of Midkemia, not just the Kingdom. When the Battle of Sethanon raged, Tsurani soldiers came to help, as did two friends of mine from the Assembly on Kelewan, Hochopepa and Shimone, and it's obvious that despite the usual Tsurani reticence, gossip of the final events of that battle reached certain ears on Kelewan. " Pug took a deep breath, as if telling the story took strength he didn't have. 'Deep under the city of Sethanon lies an ancient chamber. "He put one hand around his other balled fist to demonstrate. 'But it is really two chambers in one space, one out of time with the other. " Owyn's eyes widened. 'Shifted in time? Only the most powerfw of magicians could even conceive of attempting to reach it. "

Pug nodded. 'The first chamber, in our time, is where Murmandamus died, and there Makala would have found the helm he gave Delekhan. 'The other chamber, however, the one that is always seconds ahead in time, is his real goal. It contains an artifact of immense power, a thing so dangerous it could spell the end of all life on the world of Midkemia. A mortal could stand in that chamber until the end L of eternity and never it catch up" with the objects placed in the time shift; he would always be a few seconds too late to see the artifact. And that is what this war is about; it's a diversion on a massive scale to allow Makala to establish the spell he needs to shift time to get into that chamber. " Gorath said, What is the need? Why send thousands to needless death to reach this second chamber if it is in the same place as the first? If he is a magician of such mighty arts, why not use his skills and slip into this other time using stealth? " Pug said, 'I have studied this object for nearly ten years and have only begun to gain an inkling of knowledge as to its nature and purpose. In the wrong hands, it could wreak havoc undreamed of in our worst nightmares. 'Because it is so vital that no one reach this artifact, I erected additional defences around it. As I said, it is shifted in time, an act of the Valheru that I have left in place. 'And, "said Pug, 'secreted within the vast cavern is an ancient dragon, a guardian oracle of special abilities. Even my powers would be sorely taxed to best this remarkable creature, and if any agency should threaten this dragon, she would call to the King, who has placed a special garrison near Sethanon, stationed in the Dirnwood against just such a risk. I am certain someone of Makala's intelligence has discovered that force and I believe he intends to use Delekhan's forces to attack that garrison so he can gain entrance to the lower chamber without soldiers coming to the dragon's aid. Even if the dragon is vanquished, Makala and his confederates will have their hands full in reaching the time-shifted chamber. They could not hope to do so while Kingdom soldiers were attacking them. They need many hours' preparation once they best the dragon. " 'The dragon!"said Owyn. 'It's the one I spoke with at Malac's Cross!" 'Yes, "said Pug. 'fhe old statue is used to contact the oracle, so that any who might come looking for her will be led astray. If you spoke with her, your mind was at Sethanon. " Owyn looked at Gorath. 'Then that would be why she said you would play a

critical role in this. "Looking at Pug, he said, 'And it also explains Delekhan's plan! Prince Arutha sent us to find you because he fears Delekhan will employ magic in his attack on Northwarden. James thinks once they've come through Northwarden, Delekhan's army will use boats to go downriver to Romney, then overland to Sethanon. Can you stop them? " 'In my present state, no, "said Pug. 'Even as we speak I am regaining memories and some of my physical strength is returning, but I fear it will be'some time before all my powers return. In my blind haste to find my daughter, I used a magical artifact that promised to impart knowledge. But I would have been better served to have avoided it. " Owyn nodded. He reached into his pouch and again extracted the Cup of Rlynn Skrr. He held it out before Pug. 'The being who called himself Dhatsavan said that this which robbed you of your ability could return it, but that I must aid you. " Pug reached out and tentatively touched the cup held by Owyn. Owyn felt a tingling in his fingers. Images, feelings, unfamiliar memories, a sense of power, all rushed into his mind. Softly Pug said, 'This is a risk, Owyn, and in days to come you may find you have undertaken a burden you didn't anticipate. But for the moment, it will aid me greatly. " Then Pug and Owyn slipped into darkness. Owyn and Pug both roused at the same time as if from a deep trance, and found Gorath sitting next to them. 'I had begun to fear you would never awake, "he said as he helped them both to sit up. 'How long were we out? "asked Owyn. 'Two days, "said Gorath. 'You were in a trance and if I put food or water to your lips you ate and drank, but you otherwise sat immobile holding the cup. " Owyn blinked and felt images and ideas swimming around in his head. If he focused on an object in the hut or concentrated on a subject, they faded; but if he tried to relax, the fragments of thought again swirled through his brain. He stood and felt dizzy. Pug stood and took the crystal staff. He stared at his hand and a flame erupted from the palm. 'Interesting. I could never do that before. " Owyn said, 'It's a trick I learned from a magician named Patrus. "

Pug said, 'I seem to have abilities new to me, while those that should be familiar are just outside my grasp. " 'And I have new and strange images in my head that I cannot quite grasp, either. " 'In time many things may manifest themselves to you and should you need aid understanding them, come to me, "said Pug. Owyn looked at Pug's staff and said,'Mine has lost its magic ability, it seems. " Pug said, We have to find you some more of the crystal that is the essence of magic, mana as some call it. " 'I thought the staff was mana. " 'No, come and I'll show you. "He led them outside and looked around the alien landscape. Most of the plants were fibrous and tough, with growths on them that looked like frozen crystals. 'That one over there, "he said. A single plant stood in the midst of others, but it was a golden colour while the others were purple or blue. 'This is not really a plant, "said Pug. 'Touch your staff to it. " Owyn did so and saw a tiny flash and the plant vanished. He felt a thrum of power in his staff. 'Look for the golden plants as we walk, "said Pug. 'But for now, let us find my daughter and return home. " 'If it is not already too late, "said Gorath. 'Dhatsavan must have known how long this would take, "said Owyn. 'If we needed to flee before making this transfer of abilities, he would have warned us. " Gorath nodded. We can hope that is true. " Owyn pointed. 'He said straight north of here we would find an area utilized by the Valheru when they warred on this world. Near there we shall find your daughter. He said the Panath-Tiandn view her as holy and will not harm her. " 'That's a blessing, if tr-ue, "said Pug, the relief on his face obvious. 'Let us go. " They hurried northward as the day wore on and stopped only once to drink water and rest. Owyn saw several golden plants and touched his staff to each, charging it with magic. Near sundown they started to hear an odd, low sound coming from the north. As they got closer, the sound grew louder. They reached a ridge and found a half-dozen of the serpent creatures in a circle, with another dozen arrayed beyond, all bowing to a large hut with mystic symbols painted outside.

Gorath said, 'This will be difficult, especially those two on either end with staves like yours! Owyn said, 'A moredhel spell-caster named Nago tried to freeze me with a spell; I've made it work once! Pug closed his eyes and said, 'I ... know which one you mean. The magic fetters that inflict damage. I ... think I can cast that! Owyn said, 'If we can immobilize those two, then cast a ball of fire at the rest, maybe that will cause enough panic we can get inside and find your daughter. " They agreed on a plan of attack, and when Gorath gave the signal, Pug and Owyn stood and, gripping their crystal staves tightly, incanted spells which sped across the clearing and struck the two alien spell-casters. Both were gripped by forces which froze them in place and inflicted terrible pain on them as energy crackled in the falling evening light. The other Panath-Tiandn were stunned by the shock and stayed rooted long enough for Pug and Owyn to cast balls of fire into their midst. Several of the lizard-men shrieked and ran, their burning robes spreading flames. Others turned to the source of the attack and Corath was among them. Owyn used his blinding spell to stop one, while Pug cast another bolt of the evil purple energy which froze its target. Gorath cut down the first Panath-Tiandn who faced him, and turned as another swung at him with a sword. He blocked the blow and turned it away, dancing backward and getting ready for another attack. Two of the lizard-men turned to flee and Pug and Owyn struck at the others with their crystal staves. The cudgels proved surprisingly sturdy, delivering sharp blows without shattering. Soon the lizardmen were either dead or in flight. Pug raced forward to the hut and threw aside the oddly-woven tapestry door. In the middle of the hut rose a statue, roughly woman-shaped, but ancient and without detail. 'Where's Gamina? " Pug asked aloud. 'Perhaps in the ancient Valheru stronghold? "suggested Owyn as he looked into the tent.

Gorath entered and said, 'This place is already heavy with their essence. Pug looked around for anything which might point the way to his daughter. Gorath picked up a dusty bundle in the corner, obviously not moved for a very long time. Underneath he found a suit of armour, white with crimson-and-gold trim. Gorath dropped it as if it were burning. 'Valheru!"he exclaimed. Pug touched it and said, 'Yes, it is very much like the armour Tomas wears. " Owyn said, 'Is it dangerous? Pug ran his hand over it and after a moment said, 'No, there is no spirit of the Valheru within it. I think that quality was unique to Tomas's armour. "To Gorath he said, 'It is, however, astonishingly durable and nearly impregnable. Why don't you take it? " Gorath shook his head emphatically. 'No. I have no desire to wear relics of my people's former masters. The desire for those trappings is a large part of why so many of my kin have walked the Dark Path. It is that lust more than anything which has kept my people mired in savagery while our eledhel kin have achieved a grace my people can't even begin to imagine. " It was the most impassioned statement Owyn had heard from the dark elf since they had met. Pug found an ancient-looking scroll and unrolled it. 'Look at this, Owyn. " The young magician came to stand behind Pug and began to read over his shoulder. What is it? " 'I'm not sure, but I think it's the spell Dhatsavan told you of, the one which drains strength from those creatures of Rlynn Skrr. " Owyn continued to read, and said, 'I feel ... odd. " 'Blink and look away, "said Pug. Owyn did so and found the lethargy passed. What was that? 'Some magic

captures the eye and compels it to follow the cantrip until it's burned into your mind. Let me study this for a while before you try to memorize it. " Gorath said, We had better find some other place to study it. Those snakemen will be coming back here soon. " Pug rolled up the parchment and looked around the hut. There were other items. Pug didn't have the time to examine them, for Gorath said, 'Too late. Here they come. "He hurried to the back of the tent and cut a long slit down the back. 'This way!" Pug, Owyn and Gorath hurried through the rear of the tent and fled up a dirt path that led into the hills. They ran until they found the entrance to a cave. Owyn used his light spell and said, 'Down there!"He led them deep into the cave and they hid around a turn, listening for the sounds of pursuit. After a while the silence reassured them the Panath-Tiandn were not following. They sat in the cave. Pug said, Well, as long as we're sitting here, hold your hand where I can read this. " Owyn did as he was told and Pug spent a long time studying the scroll. Minutes dragged by, but Owyn kept the light steady as Pug read. Gorath grew bored and moved to the mouth of the cave, then out and down the trail a little way to see if there were any signs of pursuit. He returned to the cave and saw that Owyn and Pug were now both lost in studying the scroll. Knowing there was nothing to do but wait, he set out to explore further along the trail. He worked his way up into a small pass and over a rise saw the trail changing; the stones became smoother, as if once this had been a stone roadway. With night vision far more acute than any human's he moved effortlessly through the gloom of a night illuminated by alien stars. He hurried along, sensing he was dose to something imbued with ancient magic. He crested another rise and looked down a long trail at a giant cave mouth. Carved into the sidcs of the mountain were two huge dragons. He

halted, torn between returning to get his companions and a desire to explore further. After a moment of conflict, he moved ahead and at a half-trot entered the dark cavern. James stood, panting, his arms and chest drenched in blood. Six times goblins and moredhel using scaling ladders had threatened to crest the wall, and three of those times he had personally had to beat back the attack. Locklear hurried to his side, nearly dead on his feet and said, 'It doesn't look like theyre pulling back for the night! They keep corning!" 'What's the situation? " 'That first tower we stopped with the ballista has been cleared away and now they're moving two of them forward. "Of the half dozen siege towers that were built up north, three had been destroyed by the mangonels on the north wall. Unfortunately they had used all the large rocks capable of disabling the towers and three more had cleared the turn in the road and were pushed up toward the west gate. The first one had been destroyed by the two large ballistas over the gatehouse. 'The ballistas? We still haven't got them repaired. One needs to be completely dismantled and reassembled and the other needs more time to fix than we have. I was thinking if we let them get dose enough and then pepper them with fire arrows they might be burning before they reached the walls. " James looked dubious. 'They can't have neglected to 'Hey!"said Patrus, hurtling into view. We've got a situation. " James shook his head to clear it. What? 'Can't you see those bleeding huge towers rolling this way? Lacking any humour, James held out a hand dripping with blood and said, 'I've been busy. " 'Oh, "said the old magician. Well, there are these two bleeding huge towers rolling up on us. " We were just discussing how to fire them, "said Locklear. 'I was saying I can't believe Delekhan's generals could neglect to fireproof them. " Patrus said, 'I don't know. Why don't we find out? " He moved past them and lowered his staff over the wall, just as a scaling ladder slammed against the stones. Two fatigued soldiers used forked poles to push it back and from below they heard a scream as a goblin fell from it. Patrus ignored a flight of stones from slingers below that peppered the walls around him. 'It's a good thing theyre so bad in co-ordinating their efforts, " observed Locklear. 'If those stones had kept our lads back a moment earlier, those goblins would be

over the wall. " 'Give thanks for small favours, "said James. Patrus aimed the staff at the nearest of the two towers, and spoke a short phrase. A small blast of fire sped from his staff and Locklear said, 'That fireball trick he did in the pass when we met him!" 288 Raynionde. Feist James turned and saw a third and fourth fireball strike the structure, and could hear shouts from the moredhel and goblins within. Two of the strikes had started fires. Patrus turned and aimed at the second tower, and missed it with his first blast, then corrected his aim and hit it three times. He managed to generate another half a dozen fireballs at each tower, and soon they were both aflame. Cheers erupted from the exhausted defenders on the wall as a trumpet in the distance sounded. James sank to the parapet. 'They're sounding retreat, "he said, exhausted beyond imagination. We held them. " Locklear sank to the stones next to him as they heard the retreat from the wall and the defenders took up the cheer. What a day. " Patrus knelt and said, Well, that was a good spanking, lads. "The chipper old magician said, 'Don't get too comfortable. There's a lot of work to do before morning. " Half-dazed from the battle, James said, '@Vhafs in the morning? " With a cheerful tone that almost caused James to want to throttle the old man, Patrus replied, Why, when they attack again. " Dragging himself to his feet, James said nothing, knowing the old man was correct. He lowered his hand and Locklear reached up, gripped it and pulled himself upright, with a groan of a man four times his age. Silently they headed down into the keep to begin organizing the survivors for the next assault, while the two siege towers burned like beacons in the night behind them. Pug and Owyn blinked as they returned to the here and now. What? asked Owyn. Gorath said, 'You've been studying that scroll for almost a day. "

Pug said, 'It's an alien spell. Very powerful, and if s now burned into my memory. " Owyn said, 'Mine as well. "He straightened up from his position of leaning over Pug. 'It's a spell to drain energy from those creatures Dhatsavan spoke of, the Rtynn Skrr elemental creatures. " Pug stood up. 'How long? " 'It's almost dawn. "Gorath pointed out the cave. 'I did some scouting. " 'At'at did you find? "asked Pug. 'The Valheru place you spoke of I think your daughter may be there. It is very much like a temple. " Pug didn't wait and hurried out of the cave mouth. Where? Gorath followed, then took the lead, showing Pug the way to the cave mouth with the dragons carved on either side. 'A short way inside, steps led down to a huge chamber. I heard sounds like the wind from within and felt an ancient fear, from someplace I cannot name. I thought it best to wait for you two before venturing farther. " Wise, "said Pug. 'I think it was very wise. " Pug, Owyn and Gorath entered and moved down along a stone hallway, and down the stairs Gorath had spoken of. At the base of the steps they entered a huge chamber. Once a host of worshippers could have fit inside, but at present it was empty. At the far side stood two doors of stone. As Gorath had said, a fetid wind seemed to blow through the chamber and it filled all three of them with a terrible dread. Reaching the doors, Gorath tentatively pushed on one. It was massive, but counterbalanced with great skill, so that as he pushed it swung open slowly, but with ease. When the opening was wide enough, Gorath released his grip on the door and slipped through, followed by Owyn and Pug. In the next chamber a glowing blue crystal rose from a dais in the centre of the floor, illuminated by a shaft of light from above. Hanging in the middle of the crystal was the form of a young girl, her pale hair floating around her head like a white nimbus. 'Gamina!"shouted Pug. From out of the gloom on either side of the gem two figures appeared, one from each side of the chamber. They were ten feet tall, the colour of a grey shroud, and their eyes burned like blue ice. Their features were indistinct, shifting and changing, but they appeared powerful in

form, with large spreading wings. Gorath hesitated, but Pug shouted, 'Owyn, the spell!" Both magicians closed their eyes and for a brief moment Gorath stood, uncertain of what to do. Then he struck with his sword, attempting to slash the creature that advanced upon Pug. His sword passed through the creature as if cutting the air. Only a slight slowing of the blade and a numbing cold shooting down his arm signalled any contact. Then the creature lashed out and sent Gorath flying across the room with a blow that struck like a hurricane. Then scintillating lights of every colour in the rainbow jumped from Owyn's and Pug's hands, each striking one of the two creatures The creatures stopped dead in their advance, as if stunned to immobility. The colours whipped through the creatures' bodies, then shot down into the floor, thousands of tiny embers of colour, one after the other. Each bright light seemed to take a tiny particle of the creature with it, and before the two magicians the two elemental beings faded, until at last only a hollow echo of the wind remained in the room. Gorath stood up and shook off the effects of the blow he had suffered. Again Pug cried, 'Gamina!"He hurried to the crystal and saw that his daughter was preserved like a living effigy of the goddess of the Panath-Tiandn. He touched the crystal and felt energy flowing through his fingers. He dosed his eyes and traced the patterns of energy in his mind, and at last, said, 'Gorath! Strike here!"He pointed to a facet below the girl's feet. Gorath didn't hesitate and drew back his sword and with all his might he struck exactly where Pug indicated. The crystal erupted in a shower of gems, splashing the three of them as if a million diamonds had been spilled from a vessel. Pug ignored the falling gems and stepped forward to catch his daughter as she fell. She seemed in a trance, but she lived. 'The gods be praised!"said the magician. His tears flowed as he hugged his daughter to his chest, cradling her as if she were still the little girl who had come to live with his family years before. The mute child who couldn't speak but used her mind like a weapon had become as dear to him as the child of his body. In his heart she was as much his daughter as William was his son. He gently lifted her chin and whispered her name.

Her eyelashes fluttered and she stirred. 'Daddy? Gorath's eyes widened. He looked at Owyn who nodded. 'I heard it, too. " She opened her eyes, then she flung her arms around her father's RONDOR: I HE BETRAYAL 291 neck. 'Daddy!"She hugged him fiercely and he held her as if he might never let her go. 'He was lying, Daddy. Makala was lying all the time. He tricked me; he gave me something to make me sleepy, and then I woke up here. He said he didn't want to hurt me, but he wanted to get you away from Krondod' J know, sweetheart, "said Pug softly. 'It's all right. We're going home now. " 'How? "asked Gorath. Owyn said, 'There's supposed to be a gate here, according to Dhatsavan. By that I suspect he meant a rift of some sort. " Pug looked around the chamber and said, 'I see nothing here. "He turned to his daughter and asked, 'How do you feelf She stood and assured him, 'I'm all right, really. " Owyn stared at the girl, barely into her teens, and was struck by what a beautiful woman she would become. She caught him staring and smiled and he turned away, blushing. Pug smiled and said, 'You remember Owyn and Gorath from Krondor, I presurnef 'Yes, "she said with a shy smile. 'Thank you for helping my father find me. " Gorath said, 'It is our honour. " Owyn just smiled and nodded. They moved across the chamber and found another corridor on the other side of the hall. Another large door loomed before them, and Gorath opened it. It led them into a chamber in which a huge wooden device stood.

Pug took one look at it and said, 'It's a rift machine!" 'Are you certain? "asked Owyn. 'I did more research on rifts on Kelewan than any other Black Robe, "said Pug. 'But even if I hadn't I'd have recognized that device. It's Tsurani. " 'Can we use it? "asked Owyn. Pug went to it and examined it for a long time, then said, 'It's been deactivated. " Owyn said, 'Deactivated? " Pug grimaced. 'Turned off. It's not working. " Gorath said, 'You mean we're stuck here? " Pug sat down and said, 'Unless I can come up with a way to get it working again, yes, we are stuck on this blasted world with no way to get home. " Garnina put her arms around her father's neck and Gorath and Owyn both sat down on the floor, for want of anything better to do. EIGHTEEN Regroup S moke blinded the defenders. James had managed to sleep for an hour, Locklear for two, and as ordered, soldiers had stood watch on the wall through the night, sleeping in shifts. James now squinted through the smoke, from his headquarter position on the gatehouse, as the smouldering ruins of the two siege towers filled the air with an acrid haze. Even the morning breeze wouldn't help, since it would continue to blow the smoke at the wall. The night sky had lightened as the sun rose behind the defenders. Soon it would dear the top of the mountains. Some time between now and then, James knew, the enemy would attack again. He looked down and saw bodies floating in the moat, both attackers and defenders. They looked thick enough to walk over to reach the

drawbridge, he thought. Reports had been coming in from every position of defence in the castle and James knew the sickening truth: they could not hold another day. Unless the attackers were criminally stupid or fate took a hand, the castle of Northwarden would fall before sundown. James had already conceived half a dozen ways he could take the castle were he commanding the attackers, then had tried to imagine countering each of those offensives. Each time he came away realizing he just didn't have enough men if they tried anything other than a single-front assault. Something as basic as storming the gate road while sending goblin climbers up the north slope once more would overtax his defenders and make it impossible to stop one of the two fronts. Locklear came and asked, What do we do? " James said,'I'm thinking of abandoning the outer wall and moving all the soldiers into the inner keep. " Locklear shook his head in an exhausted admission of defeat. 'I can't think of anything better to do. It will make them spend more lives and waste more time taking the castle. " 'But it will make it impossible for us to hold! 'Do you think we have any hope of holding? " 'Right now I'm trying to come up with a brilliant plan to sneak around behind Delekhan's lines and attack him from the rear. " A sergeant, still covered in blood from the day before, approached. 'Report, "said James. Three more men died during the night, squire. We have one hundred and fifty able-bodied men on the walls, another seventy walking wounded who can stiff fight, and some of the more mobile injured are helping out in the Great Hall. "The Great Hall had been converted to an infirmary where nearly a hundred soldiers of Northwarden lay dying for lack of the skills of a healer. James shook his head. 'Let the men rest until the enemy attacks again. Get as much food and water to the men on the walls as you can. The only way we get another hot meal is to win this battle. " The sergeant said, 'Yes, squire, "and hurried off. Patrus came walking up the steps that led up the wall to the gatehouse, looking very tired. The old magician said, 'I've done all

I can with the wounded. What can I do here? " James said, 'Figure out a way to keep the enemy away from one of two places, the north wall or the east gate; either one, I don't care! 'Too much wall and not enough soldiers? "asked the old man. 'Something like that, "said Locklear. Patrus said, Well, if they don't dear away all those bodies down there on the road before they attack again, I can help you out on that front. The more metal down there touching the ground, the better. Move some of your boys to the north wall. " What can you do? "asked James. With an evil grin, the old man said, What, and spoil the surprise? No, you just wait, sonny, and when the time comes, I'll give you a show. " 'I'm not interested in a show. How much time can you buy us? asked James. RONDOR: I HE BETRAYAL z95 'A few hours, depending on how much courage those moss troopers can muster after I smack them around a bit. " 'Give me two hours to defend the north wall before I have to turn my attention to the east gate, and we may buy ourselves another day. " 'You just watch me, "said Patrus. 'Now, I've got to go to my room and get a few things. "He hurried off. Locklear turned to James and, despite his exhaustion, said, 'Isn't he about the most evil old man you've ever met? 'No,'saidjames. Then he smiled and added,'But he does get close. " Drums sounded in the distance, and James announced, Theyre on their way. " Shouts from the north wall alerted James that goblin climbers were again trying to work their way up the face of the cliff. They had exhausted their supply of stones to scrape the climbers off the cliff, as well as every piece of furniture, crockery, kitchen utensil and tool they could spare, and most of the water they didn't need for drinking had been boiled and spilled. Now they were forced to spend valuable arrows trying to pick them off one at a time, exposing their own archers to fire from below.

Patrus returned and said, 'Give me room. "He sat down on the stones, crosslegged, and put a small bowl in front of him. 'It's taken me a week to get everything ready for this. Now, shut up and don't disturb me unless the world's about to end. " He dumped the contents of a small pouch - a lumpy mass of powders and what seemed to be small stones or rocks - into the bowl then closed his eyes. He chanted a short phrase, opened his eyes, and extended his index finger. A small flame erupted from the end of it, and he lit the contents of the bowl. Instantly the flame transferred to the contents of the bowl. A green and blue cloud of smoke, far thicker and more abundant than either James or Locklear would have thought possible, billowed up out of the bowl, and reached the stone ceiling of the gatehouse. The smoke seemed to recoil from the stones and Patrus waved his hand over his head, palm toward the eastern road, as if blowing the smoke in that direction. Obedient to his gesture, the smoke rolled out the front windows of the gatehouse, thinning as it expanded, and looking more and more Eke clouds as it hung above the road. James looked and saw a fightly-packed formation of hide-covered shields in the van, a company of goblins marching with trolls behind them. The apelike trolls had massive shoulders on which they easily carried scaling-ladders, and each had a shield on the outside arm, with a warharnmer or axe dangling by a leather thong. 'Troll assault troops? "Locklear asked. 'So it seems, "said James. 'I've not heard of any such before, but if they're serious about coming up those ladders, we have a problern. " Trolls were not significantly better fighters than goblins or moredhel, but they were a great deal more difficult to kill. Whoever led the opposing forces must have correctly guessed that the defenders were bordering on exhaustion. In the smoke from torches and the smouldering towers, Patrus's mystic smoke was hardly noticed. As they watched, James and Locklear both saw that the smoke was thicker. As the attackers came within bow-range, archers on the walls began firing. James was appalled by how few arrows were flying from the defenders. He could taste defeat. Then a low rumbling started below the castle and James touched the wall. He felt the low thrum of energy coming from the earth.

The attackers took no notice of it until the level of the vibration became obvious to marching feet, even to those running forward with the heavy ladders. The attack faltered. Then Patrus let out a cackle and shouted, 'Hang on, boys!" The castle seemed to heave. A full half of the attackers were knocked off their feet. The sound of the earthquake drowned out the noise of battle. And then the sky exploded. A bolt of lightning struck the armour of an attacker on the ground, knocking down a full dozen comrades around him. It was followed the barest instant later by an explosion of thunder, which made the ears ring. The air reeked of the acrid lightning smell and the stench of burning flesh. Moredhel, goblins and trolls lay writhing in agony, their skin smoking from the flash. Then another bolt struck the ground a few feet away, killing another dozen. An instant later, a bolt struck a moredhel with an upraised sword, illuminating him in a blinding white flash for an instant before he exploded in a fireball, killing most of those standing near him. James ducked behind the wall, and yanked Locklear by the tunic, pulling him down. 'Get behind the wall!"he shouted to the men atop the gatehouse, and the order was relayed along the eastern wall. Bolt after bolt erupted from Patrus's mystic cloud and each was accompanied by a monstrous peal of thunder. Men clutched their ears test they grow deaf from the sound of them. James wished he could somehow crawl down the stairs and reach the haven offered by the lowest basement of the castle, then wondered if that would be deep enough. He could barely imagine what it was Eke for those exposed on the road below. Over and over the lightning blasted, until suddenly there was silence. The instant the noise stopped, the vibration of the earthquake ceased as well. James leaped up and looked over the wall to see the army that had only minutes before been attacking now in total rout as it fled down the hill. At least a thousand attackers lay dead on the road leading to the

castle, many trampled to death by their own comrades. James knelt down next to Patrus who blinked his eyes and said, 'Hovd that do? " 'It did the trick. They're in total flight. " Locklear leaned over behind his friend. What do you call that? 'Don't have a proper name. It was taught me by a fellow down in Salador, who had learned it from a Priest of Killian, but he had to change it. I think of it as "Killian's Rage"."He stood up. 'Always wanted to try it out, but never had anyone I was mad enough at to risk it. "He moved to the wall and looked between two merlons. Noting the number of bodies, he said, Worked better than I thought. " James shouted, 'Hows the north wall? 'A voice called back, 'They fell off with the earthquake. " James put his band on Patrus's shoulder. 'You bought us some time. " Locklear sank down next to where they stood and leaned back against the stones. 'I can't move. " James reached down and hauled him back to his feet. 'You must. They will be back. Unless Patrus can duplicate that little surprise again? " Patrus shook his head. 'If I had the makin's, but it would take a while to put it together, and I'd have to get out in the woods and look around a bit. " Locklear said, 'One thing bothers me. " ",what? "asked James. 'Where are their magicians? " James's eyes widened. 'Gods! If that little display didn't bring them running, theyre nowhere near here. " "what's that mean? "asked Locklear. 'It means we've been duped. " 'I don't understand, "said Locklear, sinking back down to sit on the stones. 'If they're not here, theyre somewhere else!"said Patrus. J know you're tired, but that's no excuse for stupidity!" 'Leave me alone, "said Locklear in feigned self-pity. 'I'm enjoying my delusion. Even now I just imagined I heard a Kingdom trumpet blowing in the distance. " James halted, and listened. 'You're not deluded. I hear it too. " James climbed up on the wall, his youth as a thief giving him the keen

balance and steel nerves needed to step atop the merlons of the wall and stare into the distance. The smoke was still making it difficult to see, but after a moment, James shouted, 'I see Arutha's banned' He jumped down, and said, 'Lower the drawbridge!" James hurried down the steps, rejuvenated, with Locklear and Patrus following. By the time they reached the marshalling yard, the portcullis had risen high enough for James to duck under. He did so and ran to the end of the lowering drawbridge, jumping off before it touched ground. He had his sword in hand in case one of the bodies wasn't as dead as it looked, but by the time he reached the bottom of the road, Arutha and his personal guards were riding to meet him. Stopping before the monarch of the Western Realm, he said, 'I was beginning to believe you were going to miss all the fun!" 'I wouldn't have you think I was impolite, "said Arutha. 'How are the men? " 'Doing badly. Baron Gabot and his officers were murdered. Most of the men are dead or wounded, the few that aren't are exhausted. Amother day and you would have found us all dead. Not to sound impolite, but what took you so long? " We came as soon aswe got word. Your messengers were ambushed and abducted and it took them a little while to escape and reach me. They arrived only three weeks ago. What of support from the south? 'None. I sent word to Romney, Dolth, even to Riflanon. " 'Others may be coming,'said Arutha,'or those messengers were also ambushed. Owyn told me that you killed the head of the Nighthawks, but they still must have had agents in place before that. " James said, 'I fear we may never truly see that nest of murderers obliterated. They are like the legendary snake of the Keshian Underworld cut off its head and it grows back. 'But more to the point, we think all this may have been a ploy. " Looking at the evidence of destruction all around him, Arutha said, 'An expensive ploy. " 'But a ploy nonetheless. When Patrus, the old magician we met up here, used his magic, there was no answering magic. " Arutha said, 'What of those who are called the Six? " 'When we last heard they were still in the west. " 'The west!"Arutha swore. 'This may have been a terrible ploy, one sold convincingly on the lives of thousands of soldiers to get us to move from the Dimwood. " 'Have you

moved all your forces? 'No, the garrison near Sethanon was left in place, but I brought the rest of my companies with me. I will send patrols up into the passes to see how many of the enemy are arrayed against US. Arutha looked worried, an expression James had seen on many occasions, and rarely without justification. 'Let's get to the castle, relieve your command, Seigneur, and sort this out. " Arutha turned and passed orders to a young officer, then said, 'I've left Gardan near Highcastle, and Captain Philip at the Sethanon garrison. I think between the two of them we can hope theyll keep Delekhan from achieving an easy strike by this ploy. "Then he looked at James. 'But after you've eaten, slept, and eaten again, I want you and Locklear and a fast patrol heading back to Sethanon. " James grimaced. 'Those long rides, again? " 'I've got a heating priest with us; I'll ask if he has anything to ease your pain. " James looked at Arutha to see if he was joking and when James saw he wasn't, said, 'Very well! Arutha@s concern was obvious and James asked, 'NWAT is it, Highness I've known you too long not to recognize that look. " lust worried about Owyn and Gorath. I sent them to fetch Pug because of what they said about the Six, but if they were ambushed between Malac's Cross and Krondor, or if Pug had left Krondor on one of his mysterious jaunts and Katala couldn't find him, or any number of such problems, well, when the Six appear, I suspect we would be well served by a magician! James grinned. 'I have one! 'Someone responsible for that lightning display we witnessed as we approached? "Arutha mounted his horse. 'Yes.'James started walking back toward the castle. 'He's an original and I think you'll find him entertaining. At least for a few minutes! Arutha smiled his half-smile and James felt better for that. Gorath looked at the snare and kept motionless. The creature looked like an armoured rabbit, or a turtle with long legs, but either way it was the only edible creature they'd encountered so far that wasn't an insect. Two other creatures had proven inedible after being caught. This world abounded in insects, from tiny gnatlike fliers that would

swarm to plague Gorath when he tried to remain motionless, to cockroachlike creatures that were as long as his forearm. He had identified half a dozen edible roots and a prickly fruit that tasted like a sour melon and possessed a tough, stringy pulp, but which contained a lot of water. They had found a well near the ancient temple, and had created a water bag out of an old piece of leather they had found in the temple. Goratb! just a moment, he tried to think back. It was still difficult for Gamina and him to speak compared to her and the other humans, but he was getting better. He had to focus his thoughts. He imagined himself shouting at her. I am about to catcb supper, he thought. He received a non-verbal sense of patience. The armoured rabbit moved and he pulled the snare, tangling the right hind leg. He was on the creature in a moment, and having learned by trial and error, had the creature upside down, so it was forced to stick its neck out. He broke it and quickly had it out of the shell. He had learned to their collective distress that if you didn't get the creature out of its shell within minutes of killing it, the flesh quickly tainted and the resulting stomach distress was extremely unpleasant. He cut the meat out of the shell and deposited it in his travel pouch. He turned and hurried toward Gamina. What is it? he asked, knowing she'd hear his mind before her ears would register his words. Owyn and Father havejound another cache of mana. 'Do they think we have enough? " Maybe, she said, as he hiked into view. She turned and he followed her down the path to the entrance to the abandoned temple. For whatever reason, religious prohibition, fear of the Valheru, or fear of Gorath, Pug and Owyn, the serpent-men had not attempted to enter this area. They had attacked the second time Pug and Owyn went looking for more mana, for Pug had a plan to activate the abandoned rift machine. Gamina had tried to read their minds and had come away confused, for the

Panath-Tiandn, who called themselves the Shangri, were a strange mix of very simple and very clever thinking. They were primitive and superstitious in their daily life, almost animalistic in their thinking, but brilliant in the manipulation of magic. Pug commented that it was ironic they were imprisoned on a planet, which they called Timiri, where magic had to be harvested like a crop. Pug had declared them magic artisans, probably responsible for the construction of devices for Alma-Lodaka. Given his experiences with the Pantathians, who were obviously related to the Panath-Tiandn, Pug assumed that the ancient Valheru had intentionally limited the scope of their intelligence, keeping it focused where it served her. How they had managed to survive on this blasted world was rapidly becoming apparent to Gorath and the humans, for they had run out of food two days after finding Gamina. It had been a week since, and they were attempting to gather enough of the crystal magic for a plan of Pug's. Gorath was unsure of how these pieces of 'frozen magic' would serve, but he was content to let the human magic-users struggle with that problem. He had elected to concentrate his attentions on finding food. Like many places that are apparently barren at first glance, this world was teeming with life if you knew where to look for it. Since discovering the rift machine, they had explored the entire island, save for the peaks above the temple. The island was large enough that it took Gorath three days to travel from the northernmost point, where the seven pillars of the gods were located, to the southernmost point. It was roughly half that time to travel east to west, though the journey couldn't be conducted in a straight line due to the rise of mountains down the centre of the island. They thought there might be land to the west, or at least Pug thought it likely, making the observation after watching the sunset one night. He had mentioned the effects of light over the water and thickness of clouds and other factors which were only interesting in the abstract, at least to Gorath. Unless they needed to travel to that distant land to find more of the solid magic. Gamina had a fire ready when Gorath reached the cave and put down his kill. 'Are we going to try to put your father's plan to work tonight? " 'I don't know, "she replied. Gorath watched her, and was forced to admit she was an admirable child,

even by his own people's standards. He knew little of human children, but knew she had to have been subjected to a frightening experience, yet she was calm, focused, and relatively cheerful considering the circumstances. She was also quite beautiful, after the human fashion, if Gorath could judge such things. She certainly seemed to have Owyn's attention though Gorath could tell he was being circumspect either because of her father's presence or her youth. Perhaps Owyn dreamed of years to come. Again, Gorath was uncertain of these human conventions. Owyn and Pug appeared with a large bundle of cloth, one of the woven doors pulled from a hut. Pug had observed that with so many huts and so few inhabitants, the population of this area must be falling. He had wondered what the rest of the planet looked like, but had been unwilling to use any of his arts to explore, fearing they needed to hoard as much of this solid magic as possible. 'I think that should do it, "said Pug as they put down the bundle. 'Good, "said Gorath. 'I tire of these creatures as our only catch. I would even welcome those stale breadcakes we ate in the mountains, Owyn, for the change they would bring. " 'As would I,"said the young magician. What do we do if this doesn't work? "asked Gorath. Pug said, 'Then we explore the rest of this island, and if there is no way to be found here, we do what we must to build a boat and make our way westward, to the next body of land. " Owyn closed his eyes and put his thumb and finger to the bridge of his nose. 'The headaches, again? asked Gamina. Owyn said, 'Yes, but it is passing. "Owyn had been experiencing intermittent but severe headaches since having shared the Cup of Rlynn Skrr with Pug. 'And it hurts less than before. " Pug said, '@When we return to Midkemia, I think, my young friend, you will discover you have powers you never anticipated. " Sighing, Owyn said, '.Y'we get back. " Pug looked at Owyn and his expression was without doubt. We will get back. "

Owyn said, 'Very well. What else do we need? " Pug said, 'Nothing but knowledge. "He asked Gorath, 'Have we explored every chamber in this complex? " 'Yes, "said Gorath. 'As I told you. " Pug said, 'Then we should plan on attempting to return tomorrow ' Why not now? "asked Gorath. Pug said, 'Owyn and I will need as much rest as we can before we attempt this. I know much about rifts and their nature, but that machine is of alien design and may not work as the Tsurani machines I'm familiar with. Therefore, I would not care to make a mistake because I was tired. So, in the morning, after we sleep, then we shall try. " Gorath nodded. Owyn lay back, tired from the long walk carrying the mana. 'Gorath, can I ask you a question? " 'Yes, Owyn, "said the dark elf. When you bowed before the Queen, I take it that was some ritual, but I don't understand it. " Gorath sat back on his heels, thinking. At last he said, "vwen I first beheld Elvandar, I called it Barmalindar, the name of the legendary world of golden perfection all elvenkind believes is its ancestral home. " 'Fascinating, "said Pug. 'I have spoken to Prince Calin and Tomas and other elves, but this is the first I had heard of such legends. I assumed you were originally from Midkemia. " We are, as were the dragons and the Valheru, but there is a spiritual source to our race, beyond Midkemia, "said Gorath. N'en we die, we travel to a Blessed Isle, where we join with the Mothers and Fathers who have gone before. But we all come from Barmalindar. " Gorath looked at Owyn. 'From time to time, one among my people will hear a call, a tugging, that will compel him to travel to Elvandar. My people will hunt such a one down as a traitor if they can, and kill him before letting him reach Elvandar. "Gorath dosed his eyes and his tone was tinged with regret. 'In ages past, I did so. But a few get there and those of the eledhel call them "returned". They take new names and it is as if they had been eledhel all their lives. "

What I don't understand, "said Owyn, 'is the Queen saying you had not finished returning. What does that mean? 'I still have ties to my past, an obligation which prevents me from completely joining my kin in Elvandar. " Owyn asked, 'What obligation? I thought your children dead and your wife had left you? " Gorath looked at Owyn, and said, 'I must kill Delekhan. " Owyn said, 'Oh, "and lay back against the cave wall. They all remained silent while Gamina cooked and Pug prepared for his attempt to revive the rift machine the next day. James had witnessed torture before, but he took no pleasure in it. Yet Arutha was desperate to learn Delekhan's plan. The prisoner was some sort of chieftain or captain, but someone who was obviously in a position to know more than the common trolls and goblins who made up the bulk of this company. The half a dozen renegade humans who had been captured made it dear this moredhel was the only one who might know what was going on. And Arutha knew something profoundly disturbing was going on. They had sent scouts up the pass and discovered there was no K I RONDOR: THE BETRAYAL 30S second force waiting to support the first. The force that had been broken at Northwarden was the total of Delekhan's army in the area. Thousands of warriors, goblins, trolls and the magicians known as the Six were somewhere else. The moredhel groaned as the ropes were puffed taut. His feet had been tied to two iron rings in the floor, two ropes had been tied to his wrists, and those ropes thrown over a ceiling beam, making a makeshift rack. Arutha spoke in even tones. 'Speak, and you'll see your children grow to

adulthood, moredhel. My word on it. I'll turn you loose as soon as you tell me what I need to know. Where is Delekhan? " The moredhel looked up, and instead of fear or even hatred, James saw amusement in his face. 'What does it matter, Prince of the West? If I tell you, you cannot prevent my master from reaching his goal. Release me from these ropes and I will tell you exactly where Delekhan is. " Arutha nodded and the ropes were released, letting the moredhel fall to the stone floor. Looking up with a glare, the moredhel spat, 'Delekhan rests in Sar-Sargoth and gathers his army there. " A captain of the Royal Guard made as if to strike the moredhel, saying, 'Lying dog, "but Arutha gripped his hand, preventing him. 'why would your master sit on the throne of ancients, while you and your companions spill your blood here in Northwarden? 'Because you are here, now, Prince, "said the moredhel. 'But I have an army at Highcastle, and another at the Inclindel Gap. " 'It does not matter, Arutha. Only one small garrison have you left in the Dimwood, and within days my master shall overrun it and the prize shall be ours. " Arutha's eyes narrowed. 'Days ... ?'He stood up. 'Gods! They're going to use a rift!" James demanded, 'How is that possible? " Arutha said to the captain, 'Take this one to the gate and turn him loose. I'll not forswear, but give him no weapon, food or water. Let him plunder his dead comrades if he wishes to survive. " Soldiers roughly picked up the injured moredhel and half-dragged him out the door. James asked, 'Highness, how can they have a rift?, 'The Tsurani know how to make them, as does Pug. And we have suspected the Pantathians knew of their making, "Arutha said. '@Vhatever the source, if Delekhan can fashion one, that moredhel chieftain is right. It is then but a short step from Sar-Sargoth to the Dimwood and I am in the wrong place. " 'N'at should we do? "asked James. He was still tired, but had spent a restful night after drinking a special herb tea made for him by Arutha's healer.

Arutha said, 'I shall have a company of gallopers accompany you, that magician character and Locklear to the Dimwood. Kill the horses if you must, but ride until they drop. I'll have Father Barrier make up restoratives so you don't kill yourselves as well. I'm sending you first to Highcastle. Tell Baron Baldwin to strip the garrison and march on Sethanon. Then pick up Gardan's company and get to the Dimwood as fast as you can. I will be following as fast as I can turn this army around and get it moving. 'But you and your two companions must ride to the Dimwood, even if you have to leave the soldiers behind. Find Captain Philip and tell him to start looking for that rift machine. If it can be destroyed before Delekhan can bring in the bulk of his army, we may still stop him. " 'He could be there already, "said James. VVHICH means you can't start any too soon, "said Arutha. 'Get mounted and leave now. You've got half a day left. " James bowed and hurried to find Locklear and Patrus. He knew neither of them would be happy to get these orders. He knew he wasn't. NINETEEN Encounter P ug motioned the others to stand back. He piled the physical mana up, then took his and Owyn's two crystal staves. 'As I see it, this gate ceased working when the connection on the other side was broken, for that must have been where the power originated. " 'But where is the other side? "asked Owyrl 'Somewhere in the palace at Krondor, or nearby. They could have rendered Gamina senseless and taken her anywhere, and then to this world, but the trick Makala pulled with creating that temporary portal in my study required the original gate to be very close. " Owyn asked, Why? 'When we have time, I'll explain the theory behind it, but leave it for the moment that the device Makala gave me didn't have the power to transport me between worlds. It simply keyed me into a rift that existed nearby. " Owyn seemed to understand. 'Did you ever discover why Dhatsavan and the other gods of this world froze the mana like this?

Pug shook his head as he stood up and backed away from the machine. 'I think it was a desperate ploy-, if they did this at the height of the battle perhaps the Valheru judged the world destroyed and moved on; they might have sensed an the magic going away and feared they would be trapped here. We may never know exactly why. And I'm in no mood to return to the pillars to discover why. " 'How do we calibrate this thing without a power source? "asked Owyn. Pug held up the Cup of Rlynn Skrr. 'This is what we will channel the power with. Dhatsavan told you it was a key, and with it you could reach other worlds! 'Of course, "said Owyn. Pug pointed to his head. 'Here I have the knowledge. And for that I'll need your help. " Owyn blinked. 'How? " Pug said, 'I need to warn all of you: this is something that may not work, or might even lead to our destruction! He addressed the last to Gorath and his daughter. 'I wish I could spare you the risk, but my experience with rifts tells me we shall have but a few seconds to attempt this gate. " Gamina said, 'Just tell us what to do, Father! After I instruct Owyn, I will count aloud, and when you hear me say "three" we will attempt to activate this rift gate. If this works, a shimmering silver light should appear between the two poles and turn an opaque grey. The instant you see it turn grey, jump between the poles. It might help if you and Gorath held hands. Owyn and I will follow a moment later! He showed them where to stand. Then he said to Owyn, 'This is perhaps the most difficult thing you have ever been asked to do. You have both the energy and knowledge, though the second is only recently within you. " Owyn said, 'I don't understand! Pug nodded. 'My powers are still weakened, because of my misuse of the cup. While my memory has returned, it may be some time, days perhaps,

before I can recapture even part of my powers. But you have power, what you brought with you, as well as knowledge gained from me when we shared the cup! 'But I don't know anything about rifts, "Owyn objected. 'Close your eyes and stop trying to think about what to do. Just relax and let things come to you. " Owyn looked dubious but he dosed his eyes. Pug waited a few minutes and said, 'You're still trying. Think of something else? What? 'Think of something boring, perhaps a tome you read a long time ago that didn't interest you, or one of Elgohar's lectures at Stardock. " Owyn laughed, and suddenly something entered his mind. 'I ... wait, something..."He opened his eyes. 'I laughed and there, for a moment, I knew something about rifts. " 'Close your eyes and think of something else, "said Pug. Owyn took a deep breath and closed his eyes again. He let his mind drift and memories came flooding back. He remembered his older brothers mocking him as he studied the few books his father possessed, and he remembered a girl in the town he liked but never spoke to, though she probably would have been flattered by the attention of the Baron's son. Then he remembered meeting Patrus and that old scoundrel's less than deferential attitude to his father, and his deep wisdom buried under that rough, country-bred exterior. He could see the old man in his mind's eye and could even hear him talking about the spells he could teach the boy. 'I tell you, boy, "said the memory of Patrus, 'the trick to making fire erupt from your fingers is nothing. You just have to want the air around the finger to get hot, and if you get it hot enough, if you want it enough, then the fire appears. "Owyn remembered trying that skiff for hours until suddenly it happened. Then in Owyn's memory, Patrus was saying, The structure of a rift is best understood if you ignore common references to three dimensional location. The idea of being "here" and then being "there" is an impediment rather than a help. If you think of a rift as a "gate" between two places that can be side by side at any moment, if you will ..."Patrus's voice droned on in Owyn's mind, but the lesson was so obvious as Owyn listened. Suddenly Owyn's eyes opened. 'I know what to do!" 'Good, "said Pug. 'I

once had MacRos guide me while I utilized my power to enter and destroy a rift, so now I'll guide you. Gamina? " 'Yes, Father? " 'If you could link Owyn's mind with mine, and then get ready to jump, please. " She took Gorath's hand and said, When you're ready. " Pug nodded and Owyn suddenly felt their minds linked by Gamina's. Then Pug held out the Cup of Rlynn Skrr in one hand, and the crystal staff in the other. He put the staff firmly on the ground and said, 'Read3P' Owyn put his staff into the pile of mana and said, 'Ready!" 'One, two, three!" Owyn took the energies given him by the staff in his hand and let them flow down the staff to the pile of mana that lay at the base of the rift machine. He willed it all to move back up the staff, through him, to Pug to the cup he held. A blinding flash of energy erupted from the cup and filled the space between the poles. It was like reaching out and moving aside a curtain, thought Owyn. He even knew where he wanted the rift to form. He opened his eyes and saw a shimmering silver wall turn grey before him, then he saw Gamina and Gorath jump and vanish through it. 'Now!"shouted Pug and Owyn, still gripping Pues hand, jumped after his companions. He felt himself pass through a grey void, a moment of sensationlessness and then they were stumbling on a stone floor, trying to keep from falling over Gorath and Gamina'. The room was dark, with a faint light entering the window. T Where are we? "asked Gorath. Pug laughed. 'In my study, in Krondor. " Gamina jumped to her feet, clapping her hands in delight. Even before she could speak, the door flew open and Katala hurried in, wearing her nightdress. She clasped her daughter to her heart then put her arm around her husband. 'I knew you'd find her, "said Katala. Pug luxuriated for a moment in the presence of his wife and child, then said, 'Makala has much to answer for. "

Katala said, 'The Tsurani? He's behind your disappearance? 'It's a long story, my love. Gamina will tell it to you when you're both safely at Stardock. " Katala looked at her husband and said, 'Where will you be, husband? Pug looked at Gorath and Owyn. We must go to Sethanon. " James looked at Patrus and the old magician shouted, Worry about yourself, boy. I can take care of myself James was inclined to agree. Arutha's healing priest had concocted a restorative. No matter how tired. they were when they lay down to sleep, by sipping a tea made from the magic herbs, they were fidly restored the next morning. They had ridden like madmen, running horses into the ground, trading mounts three or four times a day, commandeering mounts along the way. They had warned Baron Highcastle and allowed themselves one night of luxury, sleeping in a bed, and they left the next day with a new retinue and remounts, while the exhausted soldiers who hadn't had the luxury of the magic restorative would follow after with Highcastle's garrison as it force marched to the Dimwood. They saw tents and banners in the distance, as they crested a rise in the road, and headed toward the northern boundary of the Dimwood. They slowed as Kingdom sentries flagged them down. They reined in before a sergeant of the Royal Krondorian garrison, who recognized both squires. 'Mere's the Knight-Marshal? "asked James. 'In the command tentwith the Duke, sir. " Which duke? " 'The Duke of Crydee, squire, "said the sergeant. James asked, 'Martin's here? Good. "He motioned to the others to follow and headed toward the large pavilion tent which dominated the encampment. Reaching it, James reined in and dismounted, handing the reins of his horse to a lackey. The others were a step behind him, though Patrus looked as if the long ride was finally wearing him down.

At the entrance to the pavilion, James said, 'Fell the Knightmarshal Squires James and Locklear are here. " The guard disappeared inside, and a moment later motioned for them to enter. James and his companions went into the command pavilion and found Knight-Marshal Gardan studying the map on the table before him. Looking up, his dark, wrinkled face split into a grin, one that seemed to light up the tent. Yet his eyes looked troubled. 'I hope your arrival means Arutha is coming right behind. " James said, 'He's on his way, as is Highcastle, and should be less than a week behind. " 'A week!"said Gardan. We ruined some horses getting here, "said Locklear. 'You're to move at once to the Sethanon garrison, "said James. He looked around. 'I was told Martin was here. " 'He was, "said Gardan. 'But he and his trackers are already heading into the woods. " 'Mat brought him here? "asked Locklear. 'Tomas sent word to Crydee and suggested it might be a good idea for some special talents to appear here in the woods. "He pointed south. 'Martin, his trackers, and a company of elves are out there skulking through the woods, looking for Dark Brothers. " 'So Delekhan's on his way? "asked James. 'He's here, "said Gardan. His finger pointed out a point on the V f map, a ormed by two rivers that ran through the Dimwood. 'He showed up behind us two days ago. I don't know how he did it, but instead of being in front of us, he was behind us. " We think he's using a rift machine, "said James. 'Damn, "said Gardan. 'If the Riftwar taught us anything it was that once one of those damn gates is op ' en, they can walk soldiers through as fast as they can get them lined up and on the march. " 'Can't be a big one, though, "said Patrus. 'Who's this? "asked Gardan. Tatrus is my name, "answered the old magician. 'If it was big, he'd be on the march. "Patrus pointed to a place to the southwest of where Gardan had pointed. 'Is there a ford or bridge around there? " We're trying to find out, "answered the Knight-Marshal. 'Come on, boys, "said Patrus. Wait!"said James. 'Where are we going? " 'If that pointy-eared devil is

already here, then he's getting ready to move out. If he's not here yet, and we can close that damn machine down before he comes through, his boys'll start running north like their tails was on fire, if they had tails. "He grinned. 'Those dark elves just don't like being far from home. " Gardan looked at James. 'Who is he? " 'It's a long story, "said James. 'I'll tell you after all this is over. But he's the only magician we've got, and unless Pug shows up we've got to make do. " Patrus made a face. 'Make do? I ought to go home and let you sort this out. " 'Sorry, "said James. 'Fired, that's all. " 'That's all right, Jimmy. You get me to that damned machine and I'll shut it down. " Locklear looked sceptical. 'I was under the impression that it was a special sort of magic, rifts, I mean. " Patrus said,'Special to make, no doubt. What little I've heard about rifts isn't good; most of the time they show up because a magician made a mistake. "He winked. 'But messing magic up, that's easy. " James said, 'I hope so, because if we can cut off most of Delekhan's army before they get here, we just might keep the lid on this boiling kettle until Arutha and the rest of the army get here. " Gardan made a sweeping motion with his hands. We have a very fluid front. Theyre dug in here, here and here, "he said, pointing at three different places along a river. 'Lord Martin went this way. " He indicated a pass between the two closest points. 'He thought he might be able to slip past the dark elves. " James shook his head. 'If there's a human who might slip through the woods past dark elves, it would be Martin Longbow, but even that's a little hard for me to imagine. " Gardan smiled. We're providing him with some distractions. " James returned the grin. Well, then, if it's loud and lively, we might be able to follow after him. " Locklear said, 'Are we ever going to get any rest? " Patrus looked at the younger man and with an expression of contempt.

'Get killed, boy, and you'll get all the rest you'll ever need. Now, come on and lees get after it. " Locklear nodded in resignation. James said, We have a better chance if we travel light. Do you have any scouts still in camp? " Gardan shook his head. 'No, theyre working with Martin and the elves along that river. If you're lucky, you'll bump into them before you meet any of Delekhan's forces. " James said, Well, we've got a good half-days light left, so we should probably head out. " 'How are you fixed for stores? "asked the Knight-Marshal. We have enough food for a week, "said Locklear. We loaded up before we left the last change of horses. " Gardan said, 'Then let me give you the current password, "Krondor's Eagle", as we have some human renegades from Queg mixed in around here, too. " Locklear said, 'After I got Gorath to Krondor, I was hoping I'd never see another bloody Quegan mercenary again. " Gardan said, 'You have my permission to kill as many as you like when you meet them, squire: now get out of here. " James laughed and led Patrus and Locklear out of the tent. He pointed to their horses and asked a guard, 'Any fresh remounts nearby? " The guard said, 'Over there, squire. Captain Philip's taking care of cavalry for the Marshal. He can set you up. " They took their horses and led them toward the cavalry command, and Patrus said, 'Oh, joy! Another horse to ride!" Locklear said, 'Would you rather walk? " 'Right now, boy, you bet I would,'was his answer, followed by his signature nasty laugh. James shook his head. He was trying to like the crusty old magician, but he was finding that as time wore on, it was getting harder to find reasons not to strangle him. James motioned the others forward, and they rode within sight of a recent skirmish. Three renegade humans and one moredhel lay dead in a

clearing, and from the number of arrows in the corpses, it was apparent they had been taken by surprise. Only elves would be able to ambush a moredhel scout, James was certain, so hopefillty that meant Duke Martin and his companions were in the area. 'Do you think the elves will remember us from our last visit to Elvandar, or mistake us for Quegan renegades and start shooting? Locklear asked. 1VVHY don't you ask them? "replied a voice from behind a tree to his right, before James could speak. Locklear and James reined in as a tall man dressed in brown-and green leather stepped out from behind a tree. 'Martin!"said James. 'I'm pleased to see you, Your Grace. " Martin, Duke of Crydee, once known as Longbow, stood holding the weapon that had given him his name. Well met, James, Locklear. Who is your friend? " Patrus looked around as a group of elves seemed to materialize from behind the trees. Tatrus is my name. " 'He's a magician, and he's here to help us shut down the rift machine, "answered Locklear. 'This is Lord Martin, Duke of Crydee. " Patrus nodded. 'Odd-looking Duke, if you ask me. " Martin smiled a half-smile very similar to his brother Arutha's. 'Court dress isn't particularly useful when running through the woods, I have found. " Well, there is that, "said the old man, scratching his neck. We're looking for that machine. You have any idea where it is? " 'I know exactly where it is, "said Martin. 'A large company of moredhel left for the south this morning, and we slipped in behind their lines and came back upriver. I didn't see the machine but I saw enough guards in a small area to be pretty sure where it is. Besides, there's an odd feeling in the air, and it puts me in mind of that Tsurani machine in the Grey Towers back during that war. I'm sending word to Gardan so he can bring up the forces with Arutha when they get here. " 'Foo late, "said James. Tatrus is of the opinion Tatrus doesn't need anyone to tell his opinion for him, boy, "said the old man. To Martin he said, 'Duke, that pointy-eared bastard has probably only managed to get a few companies through with him else theyd be cleaning up the woods with the Kingdom forces already here.

He's almost certainly on his way to Sethanon, which is where these boys say he wants to go, so you're probably facing some rear guards. But, if that machine stays open until the Prince gets here, well, there's no telling how many more goblins and trolls and other bloodsuckers you're going to be looking at before you can battle your way down to Sethanon. " Martin was too concerned about what the old magician said to worry much about his lack of protocol. What do you propose? " 'Get us dose to that damn machine, then set up a diversion and draw as many off as you can, say fake a major attack then fall back slowly, and if we can slip in, I can disable that machine. " Martin glanced at James, who shrugged. Martin said, 'Very well, follow us, but you'll have to come on foot. " The three riders dismounted and one of the elves took the horses. 'Lead them back to the Knight-Marshal and tell him what you heard here. Tell him also that I expect we could use some relief to the west of the old stone bridge. " The elf nodded, took the horses and left. Martin glanced at the sky through the branches. 'Good, this will bring us to the bridge at sundown, and you should be able to slip across the river in the dark while we distract them at the bridge. " 'Slip across the river? "said Patrus. 'You mean as in get wet? " 'Yes, "said Martin with a smile. 'I'm afraid you'll have to wade. There's a shallow ford about a mile upriver and I doubt the goblins know of it. " 'Goblins? "asked Locklear. We're seeing mostly goblins and Quegan mercenaries. I think most of the moredhel went south with Delekhan or whoever is leading that detachment. " James was silent for a moment, then said, 'Locklear, hovs your Quegan@' Locklear said, 'Pretty fair. Hows yours? " 'Not as good as yours, "said

James. 'I didn't grow up in a port town like you did. " 'What's Krondor? Landlocked? "asked the younger squire. 'You don't see many Quegan traders in the sewer, is my point. " 'Oh, "said Locklear. "AW." 'Just that I don't think we were likely to run into too many goblins or dark elves who spoke Quegan up at Northwarden, but I'm willing to bet you a good meal we're going to find some of those damn Quegans around here. " 'You're not thinking of doing the "we Quegan mercenaries" thing again, are you? "said Locklear with a look of concern on his face. 'That worked fine when we were lying to trolls, but if there are some real mercenaries here ... I don't speak it well enough to fool a Quegan. " We'll worry about that problem if we come to it, "said James. Locklear rolled his eyes upward and said, 'Great. " James said,'Martin, instead of trying to mount an attack, why don't you chase us into the enemy's arms? " Martin raised an eyebrow in curiosity. 'Are you sure? " 'No, but let's do it anyway, "said James with a grin. As the sun set in the west, the sound of men running and shouting in Quegan for help reached the mercenaries at the bridge. Three men, two young and one old, raced for the bridge and in the distance pursuing soldiers were evident in the haze. James was first to reach the bridge. Out of breath and looking desperate, he pointed and, in Quegan, shouted, 'Attack!" The second young man said, 'Hold this bridge! We'll get help!" The mercenary leader turned to the troll who commanded his company and was about to ask what to do when an arrow arched overhead, landing nearby. Ducking behind the scant shelter afforded by the sides of the old stone bridge, he turned his attention to the attacking elves as the three who carried the warning ran for help. James kept going and looked over his shoulder. Martin and the elves were doing their best to convince those at the bridge that there was a major offensive being launched at them. James halted and motioned for Locklear to stop, allowing Patrus to catch up. The old man was clearly winded, and James asked, 'You all right? " Patrus nodded. 'Not quite as fast as I once was. Give me a moment, then

let's do it again. "He smiled his evil smile. They paused while Patrus caught his breath, then he nodded and they hurried off. They were running toward where they thought the rift machine was hidden, in a small depression between two sheltering hills. A group of moredhel ran toward them and Locklear shouted in Quegan, 'The bridge is under attack!" The leader was a tall moredhel, with a set of shoulders to match Gorath's. He wore a heavy fur jacket which left his massive chest uncovered and he shouted. 'I don't speak your Quegan dog's tongue!" James paused, and took a deep breath. 'I speak the King's Tongue, " he replied, trying to accent his words. 'The bridge is under attack. The trolls sent us for reinforcements. " 'Attack? He turned to one of his warriors and sent him toward the bridge. 'I am Moraeulf, son of Delekhan and second-in-command to my father. I command here while Delekhan travels to Sethanon. Whom do you serve? Locklear glanced at James, and James said, We serve 'Tell him about the elves!"shouted Locklear, interrupting James as they had rehearsed. 'Elves? said Moraeulf. 'N'at is this of elves? " 'And a tall human with a bow, able to hit a man at a thousand yards, is with them, "said James. 'Longbow!"said Moraeulf. 'It can be only Longbow. His death will bring me honour. " James said, "v'at did he call the othery 'Calin, I think, "said Locklear. 'The Prince of Elvandar is here!"he shouted, grabbing James by the shirt and easily lifting him off the ground. 'That's the name, "said James, not having to work to look fearful. 'Prince Calin, is what he said. " 'Call my guards! We go to kill the eledhel prince and his human friend! I shall eat their hearts!"shouted Moraeulf, dropping James. Where are they? " 'At the bridge to the west, "said James, sitting in the dirt. The six moredhel ran toward the bridge, and James shouted after, 'I'll send the rest after you!"

Locklear helped him to his feet, and said to James, 'I can't believe that worked. " 'It will only work until that hothead gets tired of chasing Longbow and the elves through the wood. I guess we have maybe half an hour. Let's go. " James again ran through the trees and when he saw another band of moredhel guards near a clearing, he shouted, 'Moraeulf said to come to the western bridge!" The leader of the moredhel, an older-looking veteran said, We are to guard this machine. "He pointed to the rift machine and James realized he was standing in front of it. In the evening gloom and among the trees he would have walked past it had he not been drawn to the guards. 'Moraeulf said we should guard it, "said Locklear. The warrior cast a sceptical glance at him, but James said, 'He told us to tell you that we Quegan dogs are fit enough to guard the machine; you must come to hunt eledhel. Prince Calin and Martin Longbow attack the western bridge. " The effect was instantaneous. The moredhel dashed off to the west. Standing next to the machine, James said, 'I wonder if Calin knows of the high regard in which his dark cousins hold him? " 'I think he's been around long enough to have some idea, "said Locklear. Glancing at Patrus, he asked, 'Can you stop this thing? " As he asked the question, a squad of six moredhel appeared through the gate, walking down the ramp. James instantly took on a commanding manner and said, We are being attacked in the west! Go support Moraeultl' They hurried off in the direction he pointed and Locklear said, 'One of these days you're going to run into a moredhel chieftain who just isn't going to believe you. " Patrus said, 'Let me look at this thing! He walked around the machine, a platform only six feet deep and ten feet across. Two men could walk through it comfortably side by side, but no more. 'I see they had to bring a lot of stuff here to build this, "said the old magician. 'That's why it's so small!

James said, 'The one the Tsurani used in the Riftwar was easily six or eight times as big, from what Arutha told me. They could bring waggons through it. " 'This could handle a small cart, maybe, "said the magician. Well, let's see what I can do to turn it off. " He found several devices carved in the wooden pillar closest to him. They were inset with gems. He ran his hand over them top to bottom. When he got to the one second to the bottom, a spark shot out, knocking him over. As James helped him back to his feet Patrus said, Well, I learned something! 'What? "asked Locklear. 'Not to touch that damn crystal again. " He walked around the machine and as he returned to where James was, another six moredhel appeared. James again instructed them to find Moraeulf and they did as he instructed. 'Can you do this? "asked Locklear. 'Maybe we can set fire to it. " 'That might do it, "said the old magician. Then his voice lowered, and he added, 'But I doubt it. Magic like this doesn't burn easy. Give me a few minutes, boy, and let me study this thing! James and Locklear looked at one another and both silently echoed the other's thoughts: they might not have a few minutes to give. Pug took a deep breath and said, 'Owyn, you're going to have to help me again. My powers are coming back, but I can't rely on them right now to take us to Sethanon. You will have to transport us there! 'Me? objected Owyn. 'I don't know how. " 'Yes you do, "said Pug. 'Much of what I know, you know. You just don't realize it yet. Now, relax and let me guide you. "He held out a metal orb. Since having Gamina's mind-touch to link them, Pug was able to reach Owyn and help him focus his magic. 'You have to reach out. Sethanon is out ... there, "he said softly while Gorath watched. Pug almost whispered. 'You have to reach out and -' Suddenly Pug's eyes widened. 'The rift! I can feel it!" Gorath said, 'Where? " 'Somewhere near Sethanon! That is where Makala and the others must be operating. " 'Let us go there!"said Gorath. 'If

Delekhan and his allies are there, that is where I must go. " Pug nodded and gripped Owyn's shoulders. 'Close your eyes and let me guide you. This is just like stepping through a door. " Owyn did as he was asked and in his mind's eye he saw the doorway. He felt Gorath's hand rest atop Pug's as mentally he stepped through the door. And fell through the void. Then landed unceremoniously on the ground. Looking up, they saw James turn to Patrus and say, 'How did you do that? " James held out his hand to Owyn and Pug, and Locklear did the same for Gorath. James said, 'If there was ever a more propitious entrance, I've never heard of it. You are welcome. " 'Thank you, James, "said Pug. He glanced at Patrus and said, 'Who is this? " 'Name's Patrus, "said the old magician walking past Pug and studying the machine. 'One side. " James said, 'This is Pug. " 'I know, "said Patrus. 'Saw him from a distance once. Came to Timons looking for magicians for his Academy. Hello, Owyn. " 'Hello, Patrus. How did you get here? " 'Long story. " Another party of moredhel appeared in the rift machine and James shouted, 'Elves are attacking Moraeulf to the west! Go aid him. The moredhel were disoriented by the passage and one glanced from James to Gorath. Gorath shouted, 'You heard him! Run!" The moredhel ran. 'Theyre coming through at about five-minute intervals,'said James. 'No more than half a dozen at a time. " 'Thaes still seventy an hour, "said Locklear, 'and Arutha is at least a day away. Martin and some elves are keeping things lively to the west of here, and Gardan is coming from the north, but unless we dose this thing down, we're going to have a thousand or more moredhel here by this time tomorrow. " Gorath asked, 'Where is Delekhan? " 'He and his honour guard are already on their way to Sethanon, " said James, 'according to his son. "

Gorath said, We must go there!" 'First we must stop this machine, "said James. Pug said, 'I can help, but I am without power to do it by myself. " Owyn asked, 'What do I do? Patrus jumped up on the platform and said, 'You stand there and keep a safe distance, boy. " Pug asked, 'What are you doing? " 'You know what has to be done, magician. This sort of thing can't be done gracefully or without risk. "He smiled at Owyn and said, 'Pay attention to him, boy. He knows a thing or two. "Then he jumped into the gate. 'Thaes the wrong way!"shouted Pug. But rather than rebound as Pug expected, Patrus seemed to enter slowly into the gap between the poles of the machine. His staff began to glow brightly and with a wild-eyed determination, he shouted, 'You know what you must do, boy! One of us must do this, and I'm old and near the end, anyway. Do it!" Pug gripped Owyn hard on the shoulder and said, 'Give him your strength!" Owyn asked, 'What? " 'He can only close the rift from within! Give him your strength! Make it quickl' Owyn closed his eyes and let Pug guide him once more. He raised his hand and a flow of energy ran down his arm and out his fingers and struck the old magician as he hung halfway in the gate. Patrus shouted; it was unclear if it was a scream of pain or a yell of triumph. Then the rift blinked out of existence and a roar of wind exploded through the poles, knocking them all to the earth. James was the first back on his feet, looking around. 'Where'd he go? , Pug shook his head. 'He's gone. " Owyn said, 'Gone? " 'He knew what he was doing, "said Pug. 'I once dosed a rift from inside. I had the help of MacRos the Black, and I barely survived. "

Gorath said, 'He died bravely. " Owyn let the pain wash over him a moment. Patrus had been his first teacher and while he was a gruff old man with few endearing qualities, the boy respected and admired him. After a long moment, he sighed and stood up. James said, 'I don't know how long it is before Moraeulf and the others return. But that wind that just blew through here had to alert someone. Pug said, We must leave anyway. " 'Which way? "said James. 'I have no desire to try to work our way through the moredhel lines again. I've run out of clever ploys and misdirection. " Pug said, We must go to Sethanon. "He looked at Locklear and James. 'You know why, and soon the others will, too. " Gorath said, 'If Delekhan is in Sethanon, then so must I be!" Pug said, 'Form a circle. "They did and joined hands. 'Put your mind at rest, Owyn, and I will again guide you. " Owyn did as he was bid and Pug led him mentally. It was getting easier for the young magician to do this, and he responded more quickly to Pug's direction. Suddenly they were somewhere else. They felt a sensation of movement, and displacement. We are almost -' They struck a barrier of pain and even Gorath screamed in agony as they were repulsed from their destination. The powerfid moredhel was the last to lose consciousness as he saw the others lying on the cold soil, stunned and twitching in pain. Then he fell into a mindless stupor. TWENTY Retribution The ground was damp. Pug rolled over on his elbow and saw that James and Locklear were still unconscious. Gorath was awake but disoriented. Owyn sat up, his head held between his hands. 'What happened? " he

groaned. We hit some sort of barrier.'Pug dosed his eyes as he felt the pain in his head dissipate. James slowly regained consciousness. He sat up, blinked, and finally focused his vision. 'Where are we? he asked. Pug stood and looked around. We are in the old courtyard at Castle Sethanon. "He pointed toward the burned-out gatehouse of the abandoned keep and said, 'Directly below is our objective. " 'How do we get there? asked Gorath. We probe the boundaries of the barrier and find a place where we can get into the ancient tunnels below this city. They can't have erected it over the entire warren. " Why not? "asked Owyn. 'Because even six Tsurani Great Ones could not keep a barrier like that up and intact all day and all night. Makala doesn't know I've escaped from Timirianya. So this barrier was put in place to keep anyone from surprising Makala. Which means his six magicians are taking turns keeping it in place. It must be small for them to do that. " Locklear said, 'Sounds logical to me. "He stood up and groaned. 'If there's one place that might connect with the ancient tunnels, it will be the lowest level of the abandoned keep. Let's start looking there. " 'I'll get something to make a torch, "said Gorath. While they waited, Pug said to Owyn, 'How do you feel? " 'Beaten up, tired, and angry. But otherwise fine. You? " Pug put his hands together, then separated them by inches. A blue spark leaped from one hand to the next. 'I feel my powers returning, slowly. Perhaps this delay will serve us. "Lowering his voice, he said, 'I don't want the others to know, but if we're facing the Tsurani Great Ones, even at the height of my power, we'd be overmatched. We must trust stealth and surprise. If we can dose in on any magician, engage him physically, we can prevent him from casting a spell. 'Additionally, we have another advantage. The idea of being physically attacked is totally alien to the Great Ones, who view themselves as almost godlike in their power. They are so conditioned to having their word obeyed without hesitation that if they attempt to command us rather than cast a spell at us, we gain advantage!

Owyn said, 'I'm not particularly eager for this confrontation. Some of your knowledge is beginning to manifest in my mind, and I think I can do some things now I couldn't have yesterday, but I'm still uncertain. " 'Then follow my lead. " Gorath returned with torches. 'I found these bundled in an abandoned storage shed over there. "He also sported a Kingdom crossbow and quiver of bolts. 'I also found these. "He tossed the crossbow to Locklear who caught it and examined it. 'Ies dirty and hasn't been oiled in ten years, "said the squire. 'But nothing looks rusty. "He put the head of the bow to the ground and put his foot in the metal stirrup designed to hold the bow in place as it was cocked. Unlike the heavy crossbows that needed to be cranked, this light bow needed only to be drawn. 'And I have little faith in this bow wire. " But the old bow cocked with a loud click and Locklear loaded a bolt into the groove down its length. 'Stand back. If this wire breaks, someone could get hurt. " He aimed at a nearby door and pulled the release. The bow shot the bolt with a satisfactory thud into the door. Locklear looked at the weapon with approval. J guess they built this one to last. " 'Do you want to test it again? "asked James. 'No, "said Locklear. That might be pushing our luck. If I can get off at least one surprise shot, that might make a difference. " James nodded. Pug looked at his small band and said, 'Let's go. " Pug paused, and said, Wait. " They were in a deep tunnel, barely wide enough for them to move through without turning sideways. Gorath's shoulders rubbed one wall or the other as he walked. They had found it behind a flight of stairs, down at the end of an ancient stone tunnel under the castle. 'What is it? "asked James. 'Here,'he said, pointing to a bare wall. 'If I remember, this is where we should find a doorway down into the lower chamber. " James pulled out his dagger, Gorath did likewise, and the others stepped

back as they attacked what looked at first like a blank wall of earth. Soon both man and moredhel were sweating, and those on either side of them were pulling back the earth they dislodged. Then James's dagger point struck rock. He cleared away the dirt and said, 'I think this is masonry. " Owyn said, 'Move away, "and held the torch dose to reveal old bricks. Gorath ignored the heat of the torch and leaned dose. 'This looks to be crumbling away. "He pushed hard on a brick and it moved with a protesting grind. 'Stand back, "he said. After they had moved down the tunnel a little way, Gorath put two hands against the bricks and pushed as hard as he could. With a low, grinding rumble, first one, then two, then half a dozen bricks fell away from him. Gorath managed to keep his balance and pull back just as a section of wall gave way. The tunnel filled with fine dust, which made Locklear and Owyn sneeze. Gorath didn't hesitate. He grabbed the torch out of Owyn's hand and stepped through the hole. Pug and the others followed. The chamber was vast, empty and the dust of ages lay upon the floor, undisturbed for eons. Pug held his hand up and light sprang from it, illuminating the entire area. It was no natural cave. The ceiling had been carved and in the walls were reliefs of dragons and creatures in armour who rode them. 'Valheru!"whispered Gorath in awe. 'This was once their place. " Pug said, 'Before we go any further, I must prepare you for what we are going to encounter, not only the risk of facing the Six, but regarding other issues, as well. Located nearby is an artifact known as the Lifestone. 'This artifact was crafted by the Valheru, as a weapon to be used against the gods during the Chaos Wars. It is far beyond my understanding, and I have been studying it as time permits for nearly nine years. But this I know: it was crafted to be a thing of great destruction. It was this item that was the goal of the false Murmandamus during the Great Uprising ten years ago. " 'False Murmandamus? "asked Gorath, obviously confused. 'He was no true moredhel. He was a Pantathian Serpent Priest whose form was changed by

dark magic to gull your people into wasting their lives in his cause. He captured their dying life essence so he could use that power as a key to activate the Lifestone. Had he reached his goal, I fear the results would have been the obliteration of all life on Midkemia. The devastation of Timirianya would seem a garden compared to the barren rock that this would have become. " Gorath looked murderous. 'So many dead because of the Pantathians!" Owyn was also confused. 'I don't understand something. How could even a priest or magician of high art activate something that was a weapon against the gods? If the Valheru. are gone, isn't the secret of this Lifestone gone with them? " 'No, "said Pug. 'The souls of the Valheru are bound within the stone and it may be that tampering with it will free them. Even if they lack bodies, the energy of their combined minds might be enough to use the Lifestone. We don't know, but it's a risk we cannot allow. " 'So Makala wants to destroy us? "asked Locklear. 'He is not mad enough for that, "said Pug. 'But he is blindly loyal to the Empire and thinks the Kingdom harbours a weapon of destruction that some day may be unleashed upon his nation. He is desperate to discover the secret of that weapon so he may either defend against it or build another for Tsuranuanni so they can treat with the Kingdom from a position of strength. " 'The fooh' spat Gorath. 'What a petty mind he must have. " 'Perhaps petty in his view of the universe, ) said Pug, 'but powerful and gifted in magic. At my peak, he could not stand against me, but in my weakened state, I may be overmatched. This is why we must dispose of his six companions and then face him, Owyn and 1, together. "He looked at Gorath and Owyn. 'I place a tremendous trust in you two, a renegade moredhel chieftain from the Northlands and the youngest son of an eastern noble. Only the Royal Family and a few who were at the Battle of Sethanon, such as Locklear and James here know the secret of the Lifestone. " Gorath said, 'I will die before I reveal this to anyone. " Owyn could only nod. 'Now, follow me. " Pug led them down the long hallway, obviously once the surface entrance to a vast underground city. 'The cities to the north, Sarsargoth and Sar-Isbandia were built by the glamredhel in imitation of this one. This was once called the City of Drakin-Korin. " 'Even in our lore, we know that name, "said Gorath. 'Even among the Valheru he was considered mad. "

Tet it was he who convinced them to give their essences to the Lifestone. " The tunnel was massive, and Owyn asked, 1My is this so big? " Pug smiled. 'Ever seen a small dragon? " 'No. " 'This is a snug fit for a dragon, and the Valheru rode large ones. " They came to a pair of massive doors, ancient wood as hard as iron from petrifaction. Hinges the size of a man's body had frozen centuries before. There was enough room for them to walk between the doors, and inside a huge hall they stopped. Suddenly, Gorath was moving, his sword coming from its scabbard and before Owyn or Pug could mouth a spell, two goblins lay dead in the midst of a vast room. Pug said, 'This means we are close. " 'It also means Delekhan is near, "said Gorath. 'Makala may be using him, "said Pug, 'but I doubt he would reveal the final secret of the Lifestone to him. None of your moredhel witches could transport him down here. He would have to find a way from the surface. " Gorath said, 'I doubt this complex has only one entrance. " Pug said, 'True. Makala could transport by magic once he knew where to go, but the first time he came here, someone had to guide him. " 'Nago, "said Gorath. 'He was in the south for nearly a year before this madness began. If we could get this Makala to speak, I would wager that it was Nago who showed your Tsurani how to gain entrance to this place. " Pug said, We can speculate on this later. However they met, they decided their purposes were enough in sympathy that they could co-operate in this endeavour. "Pug looked off into the gloom, as if trying to see something and said, 'I think, however, that Makala is using Delekhan as much as the false Murmandamus used your people, Gorath. He's sending your people to die fighting my people, to keep the Prince's army away from this place. " They started walking again, and suddenly Pug said, Wait!"He moved forward, put his hand out and commanded, 'Owyn, feet this. " Owyn came over next to Pug and put his hand out. He felt energy below

his palm, a tingling sensation that grew tangible if he pushed on it. 'Is this the barrier? " 'Yes, "said Pug. 'This is what we struck when I tried to help you transport us into the chamber on the next level down. " Pug pushed a bit and with his hands moved first right, then left. After a moment he was satisfied. 'This is a sphere, and we must walk around the circumference, until we find those who erected it. " He moved all the way to the left until they encountered a wall, then back to the right. At the far right extreme, Gorath spied a door a short way back. 'Let's try that, "suggested the dark elf. They entered a tunnel and moved deeper into the earth. The magic in the room was so powerful even James and Locklear sensed it, making their skins crawl. What is this place? "asked James. 'A treasure trove, "said Pug. 'One of many. Touch nothing here. Some of these items are magic and I can't judge the consequences of their inadvertent activation. " Owyn said, What is that? "He pointed to a large hunting horn with a strange runic symbol on it. Gorath said, 'The inscription is familiar to me. It is that after which we fashioned our own script. It is Valheru. " What does it say? asked Owyn. 'It is the glyph of the Tyrant of Wind Valley. " Pug tried to remember which of the Valheru that was, and knew Tomas could tell him. 'This is a place of plunder, "said Gorath. 'Prizes and trophies were gathered here.'He looked down at the dust-covered booty; gold, gems and many items both commonplace and alien. Owyn reached out and held his hand above the hunting horn. 'Pug, please, examine this. " Pug gently touched the horn and picked it up. 'It exudes magic, " he said softly. Then Pug remembered, or the object had the ability to place a memory

within him. He dropped the horn as if it had suddenly grown hot. 'Algon-Kokoon! Slain by Ashen-Shugar. "Softly he said, 'Tomas would indeed remember this. It is a hunting horn, which...'His eyes widened. He took the horn and put the golden cord which held it around Owyn's shoulder, letting it hang at the young magician's side. 'If it still works, it could tip the balance. "Pug glanced around. 'There are so many things here in Sethanon that I have not had time to study. There is so much I don't know. " Owyn said, 'But we know that Makala lies somewhere over there, and we must stop him. " Pug nodded and turned to leave the ancient treasures behind, and they moved down another corridor. A small chamber glowed with light in the distance and Gorath extinguished the torch. To conserve energy, Pug had stopped using his mystic light. He felt fiffl knowledge was returned to him, and his abilities had grown far beyond what the young boy who had met Locklear months before had possessed, but they knew they faced seven Great Ones from Kelewan, Makala and his six companions. They crept down the hall and came to a chamber. Gorath peeked around the comer and pulled his head back. He held up three fingers and pointed to Pug and Owyn. They nodded in understanding. Two magicians rested in the next room, with either a servant or guard. Pug had agonized over how to approach his former brethren. He was almost certain Makala had not told them the full story, even if he had, it was not the truth, but rather Makala's warped vision. Still, Pug had finally decided, they had lent their talents to events which had resulted in the deaths of thousands: humans, moredhel, troll and goblin, and that could not go unpunished. Pug nodded, pointed to himself and motioned to his left, then pointed to Owyn and motioned to the right. He pointed at Locklear's crossbow and held up three fingers, indicating the third person. He held up his hand a moment, and when everyone nodded, he made a chopping motion and entered the room. Owyn and Pug were already incantating their spells when the three figures looked up. Two were wearing black robes and the third was a moredhel warrior.

Locklear raised his crossbow, took a breath, let it out, held it, aimed the bow as he had been taught, then pulled the release. The bolt flew through the air and took the moredhel in the chest, propelling him across the room. He hit the wall with a sickening sound, and slid down, leaving a crimson smear on the brickwork. The two Tsurani were immobile, unused to danger and having to cope with surprise. The two spells of immobilization went off within a second of each other, and the two figures moaned in pain as they were engulfed. Gorath had his sword ready and stepped forward to kill both magicians. It was over in moments. Pug looked around, held up his hand for silence, and listened for any alarm. It remained silent for a minute. He said, 'That leaves four, plus Makala. " James said, 'This looks like a bedchamber. "He pointed to two pallets on the floor. 'Here they rest, while their brothers maintain the shell around the Lifestone. " Pug closed his eyes and extended his senses. In the distance he detected a familiar presence. He reached out to it, but was prevented from making contact. 'Not yet, "he whispered. 'Not yet what? "asked James, his face starting to show the fatigue of the past few weeks. Pug looked at him, then at Locklear and said, 'How have you been caring for yourself since you left Northwarden? " 'Arutha's healing priest gave us powder to drink at night, and we awake refreshed after a few hours. " Pug said, 'Those work for the short term, but when this is done, you'll need to rest for several days. Be wary. Your senses are dulled, and you are not as quick as you think. " Locklear looked at James and said, 'If he's telling us we're tired, that's not exactly a surprise. " James grinned and patted his friend on the cheek, roughly. 'He's telling us not to get overconfident, Locky. " 'Jimmy the Hand, overconfident? Heaven forfend, "replied his friend, dryly. 'Come, "said Pug. 'A spell

as powerful as this barrier is no trivial thing. It is much like the barrier erected around me by the Timirianyan god. " They moved down the corridor and entered a large chamber. Figures moved in the distance, and Pug motioned for his companions to spread out. Suddenly light shone in the cavern. Two robed figures advanced and, across the room, a voice spoke. We were told to expect you, Milamber. " 'Do not oppose me, Zatapek. Makala has lied to you and you are hip-deep in the blood of innocents. Stop now before you drown in it. " 'Milamber, Makala is not the only one in our Assembly who believes you to be a false Great One who is more interested in his birth nation than the Good of the Empire. Else why have you hidden this mighty weapon from us? The second magician behind Zatapek moved to the side, lowering a staff which he pointed at Pug as if it were a weapon. From behind Pug the sound of a crossbow being fired sounded, and the second magician was spun around, a shower of blood fountaining from his shoulder, as his arm was half-torn from his body. He screamed in agony, and Zatapek reacted. The Tsurani Great One raised both hands, fingers pointing forward and a cascade of blue energy lashed out, striking Pug hard. He felt every muscle try to contract at the same time, the effect of which was his going rigid and toppling over, striking the stone floor hard as he writhed in silent agony. Owyn reacted. A large globe of fire erupted from his hand and sped toward Zatapek. But the Tsurani magician was ready, and with a spin of his left hand, he seemed to fashion a shield of energy upon which the fire splashed and flowed to the floor, winking out as it struck the stones. The only benefit was that he lost control of the magic he had turned on Pug, and the energy vanished, leaving Pug trembling on the stones, still sufferin from the pain of Zatapeles magic. 9

Owyn could not think of what to do next, so he dosed his eyes and let his reactions take over. He put out his hand and with a single word sent a column of compressed air hurtling at the Tsurani Great One. For an instant Zatapek couldn't see anything and was preparing for another energy attack, then when he realized what was occurring, he reacted too late. The hammer of the blow slammed him twenty feet across the stones. Gorath ran toward him, and the last thing the dazed Tsurani magician saw was the towering figure of the dark elf above him, poised to strike. Then with a single blow, Gorath killed the magician. Owyn hurried to Pug's side and saw the older magician was still suffering from the lingering effects of the spell cast on him. He shook, and his expression was agony, his teeth were locked and his lips pulled back in a rictus grin. 'What can you do? "asked Locklear. 'I don't know, "said Owyn. He reached out and touched Pug and his fingers exploded in pain. But rather than pull away, he turned his mind to the ain and felt the energy. He moved the energy and turned p it to the floor, and suddenly it was gone. Pug collapsed. Then he took a huge breath, almost a sob, and let it out with a sigh. James said, 'Pug! Can you understand me? Weakly, Pug nodded. Speaking slowly, because the muscles of his face hurt, he said, 'Help me up, please. "Standing with James's arm around his waist, Pues legs trembled. 'If I move, the effects should pass. " Owyn said, 'I'm glad. That was more magic in a minute than I've seen in most of my life. " 'You did well. You trusted your instincts. If you continue to do that, the magic you have gained from me will serve us both. "Pug moved away from James and seemed to regain strength with every step. 'That is four of them. At least one of those remaining will be maintaining the barrier spell, if not both. If we can find them, and disable them, the spell that blocks the Lifestone will fall and we can get to Makala. " He looked around. The magician whom Locklear had shot had died from blood loss. 'Through those doors there is another treasure chamber. It is one which has a blasted wall on the other side, stones destroyed by a mighty struggle years ago. Through that gap in the stones lies the chamber of the Lifestone. "

Gorath said, Then we must assume the last two Tsurani guardians and Makala are through those doors. " 'Come, "said Pug. He walked slowly and as he approached the doors, he glanced at Zatapeles companion, a young Great One he had not known. He must have been a trainee when I lived on Kelewan, he thought. Pity. With vacant eyes the dead magician stared up at ancient stones on an alien world. What a waste, thought Pug. Near the door, Pug motioned for the others to stop. He chanced a glimpse and saw two figures waiting, though he didn't think they had yet seen him. Their attentions were being directed toward two goals, beine alert for Pug's approach, and maintaining the barrier behind them. Pug knew that fatigue would be the price of such prolonged duty, but had no illusions as to the time allotted to them. Delekhan and his own Spellweavers would be somewhere close by, trying to locate this cavern, either to free Murmandamus if they truly believed him here, or to claim the legacy of his powers. Either way, either his arrival or Makala's activating the Lifestone, would prove an abrupt ending to all their efforts. Pug stepped back and dosed his eyes. I calledfor you, but was unable to reach your mind, came a familiar voice in Pug's mind. He looked to Owyn and said, 'The Oracle. " Owyn nodded. Pug sent, We must lower the barrier andftee you. The Black Robes stole in one night andfilled the cavern with a mist that caused my servants to sleep and rendered me weak. Then the bound y me with wards that even my powers could not break. It was my inability to know my ownfuture that blinded me to such apossibility. In time I might winftee, but sojar I am but an echo of what I once was. Pug considered the might of the Oracle of Aal and was impressed at Makala's preparation. He must not underestimate Makala at any time. Makala is reckless, and single-minded, but be is not cruel by the standards of bispeople; bad be wisbedyou dead, be would have taken your 1j(e already. He i's most likely content to have you incapacitatedfor a time. I think it unlikely you have suffered any permanent inj*ury.

To Owyn Pug said, We must quickly eliminate those two. " Owyn asked, 'Are you able? " 'I must be. "He turned to James, Gorath and Locklear. 'If they are ready for magic, they may not be ready for a physical attack. As soon as we go through the door, hurry after us, but stay to the side in case we are struck. "To Gorath he said, 'What you will see beyond the barrier will amaze and shock you, but do not be alarmed. It is a great dragon, but one unlike any on Midkemia before. She is the Oracle of Aal and must be protected from Delekhan or any other menace while she regains her strength. If I fail to overcome Makala, she is our only hope. " Gorath nodded. 'I understand. "He looked at Locklear and James. 'These are worthy companions. We shall protect the dragon while you two dispose of the magician. " Owyn was about to move to the door, when Pug stopped him. There is one spell that may give us the time we need to confront Makala. When the barrier falls, he will know his companions have failed. " 'What is it? " 'If they are as weakened by their labours as I suspect, there is a mild spell that will stun them to senselessness. "Pug pointed. 'If this works, they will continue to hold the barrier in place for a few moments, Just long enough for us to cross the chamber to the great rent in the wall between this chamber and the next. We need the time, because to confront Makala, we must shift ourselves in time. " Owyn nodded. He closed his eyes for a moment, then said,'I know the spell you speak of. "His eyes widened and he said, This seems simple. " Pug said, 'If we survive this, remind me to tell you how long I researched this particular magic. "He nodded and they stepped through the door. The two Tsurani Great Ones had obviously prepared, for both continued to hold the barrier in place, splitting their energies so that one attempted to defend against Pug, while the other tried to cast a spell of fire at him. 'Look out!"shouted Owyn as he moved out of the way. The Tsurani may have been prepared for Pug alone, but they didn't expect a second magician. Both Pug and Owyn cast their enchantments, spells

which reached out and seized the Tsurani's fatigued minds, stunning them with a blow as effective as if they had been struck by a hammer. Pug ran. Owyn was a step behind as the two Great Ones stood motionless, rooted and unable to do anything for a moment. Then they slumped to the floor. As the barrier fell, the room beyond was revealed. Even knowing he was going to see a dragon didn't prepare Owyn for the sight before him. The dragon was immense, easily the largest living creature he had ever seen. Its head rested on the stones, and was the size of a waggon, and its hide was encrusted with gems. Thousands of diamonds covered its body from nose to tail, including its massive wings. But sprinkled throughout were enough rubies, emeralds and sapphires to give the creature a scintillating, rainbow hue that seemed to dance across the surface of her body. Hooded lids covered her eyes, and white teeth the size of sword blades peeked from beneath lips set in a wolfish smile. Tbank you, magicians. Pug saw a device of Tsurani manufacture that had generated the barrier. In it were tiny bits of crystal. He examined them and said, 'Now we know why Makala was so desperate to have that ruby. "He pointed to the machine. 'Those stones of unusual property you mentioned Owyn. They were used to power this device, and the Six were responsible for keeping it functioning. I knew there was no simple magic that could disable the Oracle.'To the dragon, Pug said,'Gorath and the others will stand guard while Owyn and I tend to Makala. " You must burry. He acts rasbly. Pug and Owyn ran toward the gap in the wall, smashed out by the struggle that a dragon had undertaken with one of the most terrible creatures known, a Dreadlord, during the height of the battle that decided the Great Uprising and ended Murmandamus's threat to the Kingdom. Pug faltered. He had expected to see an empty room in which he 336 Kaymona r,. reist would have to shift Owyn and himself a moment in time to bring them into phase with the Lifestone. Instead he said, 'Gods! Makala has brought the Lifestone here!" The Tsurani Great One stood before a large emerald-coloured stone as high as a man's waist. From the top protruded a golden sword with a

white hilt that looked like ivory. On the hilt was embossed a golden dragon. Then the Black Robe turned and said, 'Milamber, I am impressed. I didn't think even you could win past all my defences. I hope Zatapek and the others did not suffer unduly in trying to stop you? " Pug's anger was barely held in check. They died like loyal Tsurani, with honour and obedience, and completely ignorant of your murderous duplicity. " 'Do not speak to me of duplicity, Milamber! You swore an oath to serve the Empire, yet you hide the existence of this terrible lie from us!'Makala moved a step toward Pug and Owyn and shouted, 'Ten years ago you engaged in a battle to bar the Enemy from our worlds, or so you told the Assembly. Hochopepa and Shimone bore witness to that lie. Sons of great Tsurani houses died on this alien world to aid in that great cause. Yet, you denied us any explanation as to why this city was important, why we had to spend Tsurani blood here. " He lowered his voice. 'When I came to your world you deflected my questions and were evasive, and when at last I undertook to discover reasons myself, I discovered this place, with its traps and magic wards, and that great creature in the next hall. All here to keep me and anyone else not in your service from that!"His finger shot out, pointing to the Lifestone. 'You did not bar this world to the Enemy! You trapped it in that stone, and harbour it against the day you feel the need to unleash it against your foes, perhaps against the Empire of Tsuranuanni!" 'You can't believe that, "said Pug. 'Not only do I believe it; I intend to make sure that day never comes. I have almost unlocked this thing and when I fiiuy understand its nature, I will take it to the Holy City and there it will wait until the Empire needs it for her defence. " Owyn said, 'Pug, he's mad. " Makala said, 'Boy, this conversation is not for children. "He made a dismissive motion with his hand and Owyn was flung backward, as if he had been struck. At the last instant he recognized the spell as a variant of the same one he had used to fell Zatapek and shielded himself from serious harm. But he still landed hard on the stones and had the wind knocked out of him for a moment. Pug turned and said, 'You're a murderous dog, Makala. I welcomed you into my household and you betrayed me and my trust. You treated my daughter as a pawn in a game and put her life at terrible risk. For that

act alone you've earned death. But thousands have died for you to reach this point. " 'All the more reason it's vital I succeed, Milamber. Else they died in vain. When this artifact is safe in the Imperial Palace, they will have died for the good of the Empire. " Pug gathered his depleted power to him, knowing he was facing one who was among the most gifted of the Assembly. Makala stepped back. 'I will not face you, Milamber. I was amongst those who was in attendance when you single-handedly destroyed the great arena in Kentosani. I have no delusions of being your equal, even in your weakened state. "He turned slightly and made a signalling with his hand. From out of the shadows two figures appeared, large menacing grey figures with massive wings. Makala said, 'One useful thing I gained when I discovered the world of Timirianya, was a staff belonging to an ancient priest named Rlynn Skrr. It allows me to command these creatures. "He said to the two elemental creatures, 'Kill them. " Pug turned to Owyn and said, 'I can fight one, you the other, but we can't fight them and Makala. Blow the horn!" Owyn didn't hesitate and raised the hunting horn to his lips. He blew and a long, plaintive note hung in the air, sounding as much like a dog's howl as a hunting horn. A chilling wind struck the hall, nothing natural, a thing of ancient magic. Suddenly next to Owyn stood a pair of hunting hounds, massive in size with slavering jaws and fangs the size of daggers. Their eyes were red, and around their necks they wore studded collars of iron spikes. They stood waiting. 'Command them, Owyn!"shouted Pug. What do I do? " Pug turned to face Owyn, and in his eyes the young magician saw anger and hate. 'Makala!"he shouted. Owyn stood and pointed at the suddenly-unsettled Tsurani magician. 'Attack!"he commanded. The hounds leaped forward. Pug turned as the first of the wind elementals neared him, and reaching deep within, employed the spell he had used on them before on Timirianya. As before, the creature was engulfed in spinning coloured beads of energy, and stood rooted, wailing

a ghostly cry. Owyn cast his spell at the other, and it, too, stood rooted. Then they turned their attention to Makala. The Tsurani Great One had erected a protective shield against the great beasts which stalked him and prodded against it, trying to find a way around it. He retreated, and as they closed on him he was prevented from employing any magic against Pug or Owyn. Pug moved around the Lifestone and took a moment to glance at it, seeing if it had been endangered in any perceivable way. He said a momentary prayer of thanks; apparently Makala. hadn't yet begun to interact physically with the gem. Pug then turned to Makala who sought to avoid the lunges of the hounds. They couldn't reach him, but their attacks were unsettling. Pug came to stand beside one of the huge dogs and shouted, 'Makala, you have betrayed me, my family, and your own brotherhood in this mindless adherence to a blind Tsurani credo! You did not even bother to determine what was "the good of the Empire". Had you even begun to understand, you would know that what you propose to do places the Empire in the greatest risk it has known since the Enemy drove the Nations across the Golden Bridge. Thousands have died for your arrogance and vanity. For all of this, you are condemned to death. " With a wave of his hand, he summoned a spell and with it he peeled back the protective enchantment Makala had raised. The older magician realized at the last instant what Pug had done, and screamed, 'No!"Then the hounds leaped on him and began tearing him to shreds. He died quickly. The dogs continued tearing at his corpse, rending it to pieces they scattered around the hall. Owyn approached as the two wind elementals faded from view and said, 'He deserved no less. " 'Call off the hounds, "said Pug. Owyn shouted, 'Stop!"and the hounds stopped. He turned to Pug and said, 'What do I do with them? " Pug shook his head. 'I think you just need to tell them to go back where they came from. " Owyn turned and did so, and the two hounds vanished from sight.

He took off the horn and put it down. 'This is a terrible power to have. " Pug put his hand on Owyn's shoulder. 'All power is terrible if not used wisely. "He glanced at the mangled corpse and said, 'That was once a man of great power and position. He abused both. Never forget that. " Owyn said, 'I never will. I don't think I'm cut out for a magician's life. " Pug actually managed to laugh. 'Cut out or not, I don't think you can avoid it. You're a young man of great power, Owyn. " 'Me? I'm just a youngster who learned some things from Patrus and from you. " 'More, "said Pug. He put his hand on Owyn's shoulder and said, 'When we linked minds you were given much of my knowledge. You will find that some of it will lie dormant for years, but other parts will come to you unbidden. Whatever you choose to do with your life when you return to your father's court, you are going to be one of the more gifted practitioners of magic in the world. " Owyn said, 'That will take some getting used to. I Further conversation was interrupted by the sound of swords dashing and shouts from the next chamber. Magician, came the dragon's thoughts, I cannot stop tbem. I am still too weak. Pug turned toward the gap between the chambers and saw someone hurrying through it. For a moment he thought it was Gorath, but too late he recognized it was a different moredhel. This one was carrying a staff which he levelled at Pug and Owyn. A blast of energy smashed them both across the room. Pug hit the wall hard enough that lights danced before his eyes, and Owyn again had the wind knocked from him. He saw the moredhel Spellweaver struck from behind by someone, and saw Locklear stumble into the chamber, then turning to barely avoid the sword blow of another moredhel, a warrior who had vainly tried to prevent Locklear from reaching the Spellweaver. Suddenly the room filled with combatants. Locklear fought a moredhel warrior, while James attempted to keep close to another

Spellweaver, who tried to fend him off with a staff like the one used to hurt Pug and Owyn. Dazed, Owyn tried to concentrate and help, but he couldn't focus. He went to where Pug still lay and helped him to his feet, saying, 'I'm getting very tired of that. My back is killing me. " Pug shook his head and said, What? " Gorath was fighting Delekhan. The moredhel chieftain wore the black helm Pug had seen on Murmandamus and gaudy black armour with gems on the breastplate. Gorath lost his footing and stumbled and Delekhan struck him hard across the face with his free hand, knocking the chieftain of the Ardanien backwards. Gorath went sprawling across the floor. Delekhan saw the mangled body of Makala and actually smirked in satisfaction. Then he saw the Lifestone. Pug realized that he could not get there before the self-styled moredhel ruler. Makala had been dangerous because of what he knew; Delekhan was dangerous because of what he didn't know. He saw the golden sword and his eyes widened. 'Valheru!"he cried. 'It's a sword for a king!" He lunged for it, only to have Gorath leap on his back, closing his arm around Delekhan's throat. Delekhan's hand grasped the hilt of the sword and suddenly a thrumming sound filled the cavern. Delekhan's eyes widened and he began to gurgle, but not from the choking Gorath was inflicting on him. Rather, a great power was trying to manifest itself within the Ji moredhel. The sword began to rise, and Gorath abandoned his attempt to kill Delekhan and instead gripped the hilt and tried to push the sword back into the stone. Pug shook his head, and saw that Locklear and James still struggled with their opponents. Owyn asked, What do we do? " 'Gorath! Stand dear, "shouted Pug. 'I cannot, "said Gorath. 'If I do, he will pull the sword free. "

Both moredhel struggled, the muscles and cords on their arms and shoulders bulging from effort. Delekhan's eyes widened to impossible size, as if they were about to burst from his skull, his face was flushed and perspiration poured off his skin. An alien cast came over his features and it looked as if another person was now wearing his face. 'He's transforming!"shouted Pug. Owyn said, We must stop him!" 'Do not touch him!"shouted Pug over the increasingly loud noise. We must help him!" We cannot, "said Pug. 'You must help me. We must destroy them both. " Owyn said, 'I can't. " Gorath shouted, 'You must! Ancient powers are seeking to take my life! Save my people, Owyn. Save me. " Owyn nodded and with tears welling in his eyes, he quickly moved his hands in a complex pattern above his head. Pug duplicated the movements, and as one they pointed to the two moredhel locked in a death-struggle before the Lifestone. A blast of heat erupted from the magicians'hands, and a white-hot light struck both moredhel. For a moment they stood bathed in eye-searing brilliance, so bright that James's opponent turned his head away, and James managed to step dose and drive his dagger deep into the magician's chest. James turned toward the light, and was forced to look away from the brilliance. Shielding his eyes with one hand, he moved and struck the moredhel warrior Locklear was facing in the back of the head, causing him to falter, and Locklear finished him off. A low moan came from the two figures in the light, then they faded from view. A moment later, the light flickered out. Again, the stone was untouched and the sword remained in place. Silence descended on the chamber and the four men in the room fell in place, exhaustion threatening to overwhelm them. Owyn wept and Pug said, 'I think I understand. " Locklear said, 'What happened? I couldn't see. " James looked around the chamber and said,'Gorath? "

Pug said, 'He saved us all. " k James nodded, his expression bitter. J will never think of the moredhel in the same fashion. " Locklear sat and said, 'He was a difficult companion at times, but he was ... a friend. " Pug was too numb to move. 'I think I'll sleep a week, "he said. James said, 'Catch your breath, m'lord Duke of Stardock, for we have work left to do. " Pug said, Work? With an evil grin James said, 'Have you forgotten that stone has to be shifted back where it belongs? And there's a moredhel army still in the Dimwood? And Delekhan's advance guards are all around us? " Pug said, 'I'm trying. " Owyn said, 'If they show up now, I'm dead. I can't lift a finger. " Locklear said, Well, if we're to survive all this, I'd rather not die because I'm too tired to defend myself. Can either of you magicians think of something? " Pug said, 'I can. Help me up. " James pulled him to his feet and asked, 'What are you going to do? " Pug said, With whatever strength we have left, my friends, we are going to put on a show. " Locklear stopped and blinked in confusion. 'My mind is going. For a moment I thought I heard you say we were going to put on a show. " 'That's what I said, "Pug said. 'Come with me. " Three fatigued, confused men exchanged glances with one another, then followed the strange short man in the black robe. Moraeulf was furious. He had been in a running fight with Prince

Calin and Longbow for two days, but had yet to close with them. In the mountains, the moredhel had the advantage, but here in the heavy woods, the eledhel and their demon human friends had the upper hand. The only good thing in this had been the course of the fight, which had taken them to the edge of the city of Sethanon. Moraeulf was waiting for his father's orders, and word had reached them that somehow the rift machine had been disabled. Heads would sit on pikes over that, and Moraeulf was determined that his wouldn't be among them. 'Master, runners come. " He expected to see his own scouts who had been trailing the eledhel, but instead two of his father's honour guards approached, dirty, tired and obviously near panic. What is it? "he demanded. 'Disaster! On the walls of Sethanon!" 'Tell me!"shouted Moraeulf. 'Three days ago we found our way into the city and our master left us near the rear gate of the castle. For most of a day he was gone. Then came a great sound from deep within the earth, and then we saw something terrible on the battlement of the castle. " Moraeulf grabbed one of the guards by the shirtftont and demanded, 'Tell me what you saw!" The other said, 'On the battlement we saw your father, and with him was Murmandamus. I know it was he, for he was without shirt, and the dragon mark was on him.. He was gaunt, as if he had been starved, and pale, as if kept underground, but it was he. There could be no doubt. He shouted and we could hear his voice, carried to us by magic as we had heard him ten years ago, lord; and it was his voice. " 'Aye, "said the other guard. 'It was Murmandamus. And between him and your father stood the human prince, Arutha, in their thrall. Murmandamus said he would at last fulfil the prophecy and end the life of the Lord of the West, but as he drew back his blade -' '@What? shouted Moraeulf, striking the warrior, knocking him to the ground. 'On your life tell me, "he demanded of the other one. 'My lord, from behind rose a great dragon, a creature the like of which no living being has seen. It was afire with light and covered in rainbows and on its back rode a magician in black. He cried out that Murmandamus was a false prophet and the prophecy was also false, and then the dragon unleashed a blast of fire so hot we could feel the heat of it on the ground below. 'Lord, your father and Murmandamus were withered before our eyes, turned

to ash and blown by the winds, while the Lord of the West, the human, Prince Arutha, stood unharmeff Moraeulf howled his rage and struck the man. 'Damn all magicians and prophets!" There were half a dozen warriors of his own with the two from his father's guard. 'Pass word, "he ordered them, 'we return to the north. This madness is over!" The eight moredhel hurried off to spread the order. Moraeulf turned to find his way northward to his main camp. He was only a few yards along the trail when a shape stepped out of the gloom and asked, 'My lord? " What? "demanded Moraeulf. Too late he realized he knew the person who dosed on him, and recognition came with pain, as Narab drove his dagger into the son of his enemy. Moraeulf sank to his knees, his mouth open in disbelief, and he fell to the earth. From beyond the path, a voice said, We have done our part. " Narab turned. 'I will do mine. " Martin Longbow and his elves appe ' ared and Narab said,'My family is avenged and I will take our people home. " We will not trouble any of you as long as you're moving north, " said the Duke of Crydee. 'Never again return south. " Narab said, 'Liallan and her Snow Leopards and my own clan are now the power in the north. As long as we rule, we shall keep to our side of the mountain. "Then he pointed a finger at Martin and the elves. 'And you would do well to stay on your own side also. " He turned and vanished, and Martin said to the elves, 'Let us go to Sethanon and find out the mystery behind the wonder we just heard. I would like to find Pug and discover how Murmandamus came back from the grave long enough to be killed again. "

The elf to whom he spoke nodded, his expression conveying his own curiosity. Martin started walking south. 'At least when my brother gets here, he'll find his Kingdom still intact. I think that will please him. " Martin Longbow, brother to princes and kings, shouldered the weapon which had given him his name and hummed a nameless tune. He didn't know the details yet, but he knew they had won, and that, for the time being, a future existed for his wife and daughter. That was cause enough to hum a tune; the details would come later. EPILOGUE Dedicatiolft A rutha raised his cup. 'Gorath!"he said. The others in the command tent raised their cups, said 'Gorath!"and drank to his memory. Pug had related the final hours of the struggle and how he and Owyn had fashioned the illusion to convince the moredhel that Murmandamus was at last dead. Over the meal he had explained about Gorath's self-sacrifice, his nobility. Arutha reflected a moment on what he had been told, then said, 'I find it very strange to consider any Brother of the Dark Path noble, but there is no other word for his deed. Even when I sent him off with Owyn and James, I harboured fingering doubts. I could not rid myself of the notion it was but another convoluted plan of the Pantathians. I was wrong. " 'You are supposed to be suspicious, "said Martin. 'It is part of your duty to your Kingdom. " Arutha sipped his wine and nodded at his brother's remark. 'Perhaps, but I am certainly never going to regard the Brotherhood of the Dark Path quite the same again. " Owyn said, 'If I may, Your Highness? "

Arutha gave the young magician permission to speak. 'I travelled with Gorath for a few weeks in his homeland, and it's so very different than I could have imagined. "He told of the human communities living side by side with the moredhel, and while the humans would be labelled renegades, it showed that it was possible for peace to exist between the races. 'They have a fierce way, it seemed to me, yet it was a way that is not so alien that we can't appreciate it. L I met Delekhan's and Gorath's wives; Delekhan's is a powerful leader in her own right, and she is beautiful and fierce herself, and strange. Yet there was only ambition to save her people and she helped us. " Owyn sighed. When I first met Gorath, he said we would never understand his people or their ways. Maybe he was right, but I can accept them. " Arutha said, Would that all of them were like him. Life in our Kingdom would be far calmer in the north. "The Prince continued, 'Those of us who have survived yet another attempt by dark forces to destroy us must again rededicate ourselves to protecting our nation. Otherwise those who have died will have paid a great price in vain. Gorath will be remembered, not as a traitor to his people, but as one of our nation's heroes as well as one of his own. He started out serving only the moredhel. He died to save us all. " Owyn said, 'I just wish he could have lived the rest of his life in Elvandar. " Martin said, 'That is something for anyone to desire. It is a good place to end one's days. But Aglaranna was right; he wasn't fully returned, and it was his hatred for Delekhan that prevented him from being one with the eledhel. " Arutha said to Pug, 'I wish I could have seen that little drama you concocted to deceive the moredhel. " 'That was Owyn's doing as much as mine. I have never been an adept at illusion, but he had learned some of those skills at Stardock. He fashioned the images of Murmandamus - from my description of him, and he had seen Arutha and Delekhan personally - and the

Oracle had revived enough to rise up with me on her neck and spout an impressive flame. We just hoped it would be effective enough. " Martin said, 'Certainly it was that. I was a dozen feet away when I heard two of Delekhan's guards tell Moraeulf of his father's death and the end of Murmandamus. They were believers. Even Narab likely believes the tale. Even if he doesn't, it serves his purposes to let others believe. I think we are done with the moredhel seeking Sethanon again. "Martin put aside his wine and said, 'I must leave. I have a long journey back to Elvandar before me, and then on to Crydee. My elven friends and I will depart at first light tomorrow, so I am to bed. " Arutha stood and embraced his brother. We see you too rarely, " he said. 'Come to Crydee. You and Anita. Bring Borric, Erland and Eliena. Spend a month. " 'Two weeks, perhaps, and not until after the babys here. " 'Another baby!"said Martin with a grin. 'When were you getting around to telling me? Arutha smiled and said, 'I expect there's a message with the royal seal of Krondor waiting for you in Crydee, where you'd have already read it if you were acting the part of a proper duke and not running around in the woods like your elf friends. " 'If I hadn't been running around, those two - 'he pointed to James and Locklear, who had unceremoniously fallen asleep on cushions in the corner of Arutha's pavilion' - would never have made it to destroy that machine and these woods would be full of Delekhan's warriors. " He lowered his voice. 'And I would not have been able to find Narab and help him get to Moraeulf. "Turning to happier matters he asked, 'Have you picked out names? " Arutha nodded. 'If a girl, we shall name her Alicia, after Anita's mother. If a boy, Nicholas, after great-grandfather. " Martin said, 'I look forward to the news of the birth. " Arutha hugged his brother again, and replied, 'I know. Be well and give my love to Briana. " Martin departed and Arutha looked at his sleeping squires. 'I think this constitutes 16se majeste. What do you think, Pug? " 'I think the magic herbs your healer gave them wore off. I think your threatening the hangman's noose wouldn't waken them. " 'I'm glad to hear that, "said

Arutha. 'They are forgiven. "Looking at Owyn, Arutha asked, 'What shall we do with you? " Owyn said, 'Highness, I am overdue at home, and really must return to face my father. Not that I can imagine his wrath being any greater, but the longer I tarry the worse will be my punishment for disobeying him. " Arutha rubbed his chin and said, Well, then, perhaps a good horse and some gold for a better inn or two along the way. And I think I'll send a personal note to your father proclaiming my personal indebtedness to the son of the Baron of Timons for his great service to the Crown. I will recommend that if your father can't find a place for you in his service, he consider commending you to the King, so that you might serve the Crown in Rillanon. I'll also send a note to my brother telling him of your service. If you really do wish to, I'm sure he'll find service for a bright lad such as you. " Owyn smiled. Whatever anger his father had felt at Owyn's decision to disobey and run off to Stardock would evaporate before a personal letter of commendation from the Prince of Krondor. Not to mention a commendation to the King. His homecoming had just become a great deal more attractive. 'I thank the Prince. " Pug said, We need to speak some more about things at Sethanon, Arutha, and about what we must do to ensure nothing like this 2, happens again. "He fought back a yawn. 'But right now we need Z our sleep, too. " The Prince inclined his head. 'Then you are excused, my friend, and we'll speak again in the morning. Good night. " They bid Arutha good night and left the Prince's pavilion. Pug walked with Owyn to the tent Arutha had set aside for their use. 'What will you do after you return home? "asked Pug. Owyn said, 'I'm not sure. I know that my life will never be the same. I've seen too much and ... it changes you. " Pug tapped Owyn's head with his forefinger. 'And you have too much up there to let it lie idle. Come back to Stardock. Make sure we see no more mad wizards like Makala. " 'I don't know,'said Owyn. 'I think I would like to know more about these powers of mine, but I also think my father will have much to say about my future. " 'Such is the burden of

nobility, "said Pug. 'But you have time to ponder those choices, and you certainly have a great deal more to think about than before. " 'No doubt, "said Owyn, as they entered their tent. Truth to tell, one of the reasons I left Stardock was because of all the politics. Your two Keshian students, Korsh and Watoom, they're gathering followers and I can see some very nasty business ahead if you don't break up those factions. " 'As do 1, but I'm unsure as yet what to do about it, "Pug admitted Pug sat upon his mat and Owyn started to dose the flaps. For a moment Owyn paused and looked out at the calm woods around the camp. In the distance he could hear the soldiers of the Kingdom around their fires, and above the trees the stars shone brightly. He wondered if somewhere out there Gorath was with the Mothers and the Fathers, or in the Blessed Isles. Whereveryou are, Owyn thought as he tied the tent flap dosed, you will never beforgotten. Then he added, myfriend. He turned to his own mat and lay down. Despite the unanswered questions and the countless possibilities still before him, Owyn fell quickly asleep. Pug looked at the young magician and remembered when he had been that age, wrestling with the great powers Owyn didn't even suspect he now possessed, and wondered which choices Owyn would make. But whatever those choices, Owyn would make them, and Pug lay down relieved to know that his home and family were again safe. He basked in the knowledge that Gamina was home and that he would soon join his family at Stardock. With that thought in his mind, Pug drifted off to sleep. And it was a good, long, restful sleep.

AUTHOR'S AFTERWORD The phone rang. The voice on the other end of the line belonged to my agent, Jonathan Matson. He said there was a fellow named John Cutter, who wanted to speak to me about a game deal. I told forgot Jonathan to give him my phone number at home and about it. A while later the phone rang again and a pleasant voice at the other end identified himself as John Cutter, a game producer for Dynamix, Inc. a company in Eugene, Oregon. John had produced the second game in the successful Migbt & Magic series while at New World Computing, Inc. and was itching to do the same for Dynamix, a company known primarily for flight simulations, particularly the popular Red Baron. He had been told by one of the firm's founders, Jeff Tunell, that I was a good fantasy author and thought maybe I could write them a game. I explained to John that he couldn't afford me, but then introduced him to the idea of licensing, and from that point forward, we were on the same wavelength. That's how Betrayal at Krondor started. Fantasy role-playing games and books both use stories, but in different ways. My experience prior to working with John and his crew at Dynamix was limited to my'own involvement with the creation of Midkemia, the fantasy world in which my work resides, and with playing other people's computer role-playing games. Neal Hallford and John Cutter wrote the game. I got to review things, but they wrote it. I talked with them about story, gave them ideas, listened to their ideas, and the game took form. But even I had no idea what it would look like, or play like, until it was finished. I got the script, but John had simply printed everything and sent it to me, without any idea of how it hung together. The first time I jumped from the opening narrative to the initial dialogue in the first sub-quest, I was lost. And that wasn't the last time. When I finally got a look at the finished game, it was at the Drake Hotel in Chicago before my first press interview on the game at the Consumer Electronics Show in 1993. It was a revelation. It was my world, but it wasn't. These were my characters, but they weren't. They came

alive and ran around and fought and died and started over and fought again. When it came time to give the interview, 1 didn't want to stop playing. The rest, as they say, is history. Betrayal at Krondor won awards, sat atop the Entertainment Weekly CD game bestseller list for six months, and is considered by many to be the best computer fantasy role-playing game ever created. And most of the credit goes to John, Neal and the team at Dynamix. When I approached turning Betrayal into this novel, I was faced with many decisions, revolving around story elements that make for a really good game, yet are either inconsistent with the literary Midkemia, or are just too silly to believe. 'The Quest for Ale' and 'Find The Lost Minstrel', to name two sub-quests in the game, were dearly going to totally destroy the tension of the story. That being the case, I decided that rather than attempt to 'novelize' the game, I would take the core story of the game and tell it in novel form. So that's what I did; I took Neal and John's story for the game, Betrayal at Krondor, and started churning it around in my head, deciding scene by scene what would go, stay, be changed or introduced. The book you hold in your hand is the central story of the game, without most of the sub-quests and side trips, and without a great deal of what makes a game a game. But the story of Owyn and Gorath, James and Locklear is at the heart the same one. So for those of you who have played the game, Betrayal at Krondor, this novel, Krondor: The Betraal, will be very familiar, but will also contain a few surprises. For those who have never seen thegame, just consider this another missing chapter in the ongoing history of the world of Midkemia andthe City of Krondor. Rancho Santa Fe, CA March 11, 1998

Krondor: The Assassins - Book II of The Riftwar Legacy By: Raymond E. Feist

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS This book is the outgrowth of a lot of imaginations besides my own. I am indebted to the following people: John Cutter, Neal Halford, Bill Maxwell, Andy Ashcraft, Josh Kulp, Craig Bollan, and Erik Wycheck at Dynamix, 7th Level, and Pyrotechnix, for creating interesting characters and situations for the games, Betrayal at Krondor and Return to Krondor, which provided characters, situations, and ideas that coalesced into this novel. Also, and as usual, I stand in debt to the imagination and creative support given me by the usual suspects, also known as the Friday Nighters. Without them, Midkemia wouldn't exist and I would have had to find another job.

DEDICATION This book is dedicated to all the editors who have put up with, inspired, corrected, and aided me, to the ends of improving the work and making me look good: Adrian Zackheim, Nick Austin, Pat Lobrutto, Janna Silverstein, Malcolm Edwards, and my current guides: Jennifer Brehl and Jane Johnson. Also, to Peter Schneider, who has done far more on my behalf than he realizes. My deepest thanks to them all. Raymond E. Feist Rancho Santa Fe, CA May, 1999

CONTENTS

PROLOGUE: Departures 1 CHAPTER ONE: Escape 12 CHAPTER TWO: Krondor 32 CHAPTER THREE: Reception 54 CHAPTER FOUR: Surprises 76 CHAPTER FIVE: Secrets 94 CHAPTER SIX: Confusion 111 CHAPTER SEVEN: Ambush 128 CHAPTER EIGHT: Attack 148 CHAPTER NINE: Decisions 163 CHAPTER TEN: Revelation 179 CHAPTER ELEVEN: Stealth 195 CHAPTER TWELVE: Improvisation 211 CHAPTER THIRTEEN: Concealment 229 CHAPTER FOURTEEN: Murders 252. CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Desperation 275 CHAPTER SIXTEEN Discovery 292 CHAPTER SEVENTEEN: Misdirection 305 CHAPTER EIGHTEEN: Unmasking 322 EPILOGUE: Encounters 341

Prologue Departures Lines of soldiers marched along the ridge. The baggage train had been broken into two segments, the first of which was now departing with the wounded and the dead who would be cremated with honors back in Krondor. Clouds of dust rose from the trail as wheels rolled and boots tramped toward home, the fine powder mixing with the acrid smoke from campfires as they were extinguished. The rising sun streamed through the haze, orange and pale gold, lances of color in an otherwise gray morning. In the distance birds sang, ignoring the aftermath of battle. Arutha, Prince of Krondor and ruler of the Western Realm of the Kingdom of the Isles, sat on his horse, taking a moment to enjoy the majesty of the sunrise and the serenade of the birds as he watched his men heading home. The fighting had been blessedly short but bloody, and while casualties were lighter than anticipated, he still hated to lose even one solider under his command. He let the beauty of the vista before him soothe his frustration and regret for a few moments. Arutha still resembled the youthful man who had come to the throne of Krondor ten years before, though lines around his eyes and a small scattering of gray through his otherwise black I hair revealed the toll rulership had taken on him. For those who knew him well, he was still much the same man, a competent administrator, military genius, and fiercely duty-bound man who would surrender his own life without question to save the lowest soldier under his command. His gaze went from wagon to wagon, as if somehow willing himself to see the wounded men inside, as if he could communicate to them his sense of gratitude for a job well done. Those closest to Arutha knew he paid a silent price, pain kept within, for each injury done a man who served Krondor and the Kingdom. Arutha pushed aside his regrets and considered the victory. The enemy had been in full retreat for two days, a relatively small force of dark elves. A much larger force had been prevented from reaching the Dimwood when a rift machine had been destroyed by Arutha s two squires, James and Locklear. It had cost the life of a magician named Patrus, but his sacrifice had allowed the invaders to fall prey to their own internal conflicts. Delekhan, the would-be conqueror, had died beside Gorath, a moredhel chieftain who had proven as honorable and worthy a being as Arutha had ever met, while they struggled to seize control of the Lifestone. Arutha cursed the existence of that mysterious and ancient artifact under the abandoned city of Sethanon, and wondered if its

mystery would ever be understood, its danger removed, in his lifetime. Delekhan's son Moraeulf had died from a dagger thrust home by Narab, once an ally of Delekhan. As agreed to by Narab, the retreating moredhel weren't being harassed by Kingdom forces as long as they were heading straight north. Orders had been dispatched to allow the moredhel safe passage home as long as they kept moving. 2 The Kingdom forces in the Dimwood were now dispersing to their various garrisons, the majority returning to the west, and some heading back north to the border baronies. They would start moving later in the morning. The previously secret garrison north of Sethanon would be moved to another location and reprovisioned. Sunlight began to bathe Arutha as the morning mist burned off, leaving only the smoke and dust to cloud the air. The day was already growing hot, and the cold of the previous winter was fading from memory. Arutha kept his distress deep inside as he considered the latest assault upon the tranquillity of his Kingdom. Arutha had taken the Tsurani magicians at face value after the end of the Riftwar. For nearly ten years they had been free to come and go between worlds, via several magic rifts. And now he felt a profound sense of betrayal. He fully understood the rationale that had driven Makala, a Tsurani Great One, to attempt to seize the Lifestone at Sethanon, the belief that the Kingdom possessed a great weapon of destruction, some engine of power that would give predominance in war to whoever held it. Had he been in Makala s place, with the same suspicions, he might have acted in the same way. But even so, he could not trust the Tsurani to be loose in the Kingdom, and that meant an end to almost a decade of trade and exchange. Arutha pushed aside worry as to how he would effect the changes he must make, but he knew that eventually he would have to sit down with his advisors and fashion a plan that would ensure future security for the Kingdom. And he knew almost no one would be pleased at the changes he would make. Arutha glanced to his right and saw two very fatigued young men sitting astride their horses. He permitted himself one of 3 his infrequent smiles, a bare upturning of the sides of his mouth, which served to soften the often somber expression on his still-youthful face. "Tired, gentlemen? " he asked. James, senior squire to the Prince, returned his ruler s gaze from eyes surrounded by dark circles. James, and his companion Squire Locklear, had ridden a punishing ride, abetted by magic herbs which had kept them

awake and alert for days in the saddle. The after-effects of the prolonged use of the draught was to unleash all the pent-up fatigue and body-ache on the young men at once. Both had slept through the night, upon cushions in Arutha s tent, but had awakened tired and bone-weary. Summoning up his usual brazen wit, James said, "No, sire, we always look like this when we wake. Usually you don t see us until after our morning coffee. " Arutha laughed. "I see none of your charms have faded, squire. " A short man with dark hair and beard walked over to where the Prince and his companions sat astride their horses. "Good morning, Highness, " said Pug, as he bowed. Arutha returned a polite nod and said, "Pug, do you return to Krondor with us? " Pug s expression revealed concern. "Not straight away, Highness. There are matters I must investigate at Stardock. The activities of the Tsurani Great Ones involved with this last attempt at Sethanon cause me great concern. I need to ensure that they were the only magicians involved, and that those who still reside at my Academy are free of any guilt. " Arutha looked at the retreating wagons again as he said, "We do need to talk about the role played by the Tsurani in your Academy, Pug. But not here. " 4 Pug nodded agreement. Even though everyone within earshot was privy to the secret of the Lifestone which sat beneath the city of Sethanon, it was wise to talk only in private. And Pug also knew that Arutha had grave concerns about the betrayal by the Tsurani magician Makala which had led to this last battle between the Prince s army and an invading army of moredhel warriors. He expected that Arutha would insist on far more stringent controls over who and what came through the rift the magic gateway between Midkemia and the Tsurani homeworld of Kelewan. "We will, Highness. First, I must see to the safety of Katala and Gamina. " "I understand your concerns, " said the Prince. Pug s daughter Gamina had been abducted and transported by magic to a distant world in order to lure him away from Midkemia while the Tsurani magician attempted to seize the Lifestone. Pug said, "I must make sure that I am never again made vulnerable because of a family member. " He looked knowingly at the Prince. "There s nothing I can do about William, but I can ensure that Gamina and Katala are safe at Stardock. " "William is a soldier, so by the nature of his craft he is at risk. " Then Arutha smiled at Pug. "But he s as safe as a soldier can be,

surrounded by six companies of the Royal Krondorian Household Guard. Anyone attempting to blackmail you through William will find him difficult to reach. " Pug s expression showed he didn t approve. "He could have been so much more. " His look silently implored Arutha to do something. "He still can. It s not too late for him to return to Stardock with me. Arutha regarded the magician. He understood Pug s frustration and his parental desire to see his son back with his family. 5 But his tone left no confusion as to his willingness to intercede on Pug s behalf. "I know you two have had your differences about his choice, Pug, but I ll leave it for you to work out at your own leisure. As I told you when you first objected to William coming into my service, he s a royal cousin by adoption and a free man of age, so there was no reason for me to refuse his request. " Before Pug could voice another objection, he raised his hand. "Not even as a favor to you. His tone softened. "Besides, he s got the makings of a better than average soldier. Quite a knack, actually, according to my swordmaster. " Arutha changed the subject. "Did Owyn return home? " Owyn Belefote, youngest son of the Baron of Timons, had proven a valuable ally to James and Locklear in the recent struggle. "At first light. He said he must mend fences with his father. " Arutha motioned toward Locklear, though he kept his eyes on Pug. "I have something for you. " When Locklear failed to respond to the gesture, Arutha shifted his gaze to Locklear. "Squire, the document? " Locklear had been on the verge of falling asleep in the saddle but he snapped to attention as the Prince s voice penetrated his muzzy thoughts. He moved his horse to where Pug stood and handed a parchment down to him. Arutha said, "Over my signature and seal, this names you the final authority over all issues of magic as they affect the Western Realm. " He smiled slightly. "I should have no trouble convincing His Majesty to ratify this for the entire Kingdom. You ve had our ear in this area for years, Pug, but this gives you authority if you ever find yourself having to deal with another noble or King s officer without me at your shoulder. It names you official magician of the court of Krondor. " 6 "My thanks, Highness, " said Pug. He seemed about to speak, but hesitated. Arutha cocked his head to one side. "There s a but here, isn t there? " "But I need remain at Stardock with my family. There s much work to be done and my attention there precludes me from serving in Krondor,

Arutha. " Arutha sighed slightly. "Understood. But that still leaves me without a magician in court, if you re unwilling to take residency in the palace. " "I could send Kulgan back to nag at you, " said Pug with a smile. "No, my former teacher is too quick to forget rank and scold me in front of my court. It s bad for morale. " 'Whose? " asked Jimmy under his breath. Arutha didn t look at the squire, but said, "Mine, of course. To Pug he said, "Seriously, the betrayal of Makala shows me the wisdom my father employed by having an advisor on matters of magic close to hand. Kulgan s earned his retirement. So, if not you or young Owyn, who then? " Pug thought for a moment and said, "I have one student who might be just the person to advise you in the future. There is one problem. " 'What would that be? " asked Arutha. "She s Keshian. " Arutha said, "That s two problems. " Pug smiled. "Knowing your sister and wife, I would have thought a woman s advice wouldn t be alien to His Highness. " Arutha nodded. "It s not. But many in my court would find it... difficult. " Pug said, "I ve never noticed you to be overly concerned with the opinions of others when your mind was set, Arutha. " The Prince said, "Times change, Pug. And men get older. " He was silent for a minute as he watched another contingent of his army break camp and start to move out. Then he turned to face Pug, one eyebrow raised in question. "But Keshian? " "No one will accuse her of allying herself with this or that faction in court, " said Pug. Arutha chuckled. "I hope you re joking. " "No, I m not. She s unusually gifted despite her youth; she s cultured and educated, reads and writes several languages, and has a remarkable grasp of magic, which is exactly what you need in an advisor. Most importantly, she s the only one among my students who can understand the consequences of magic in a political context, as she s had court training in Kesh. She s from the Jal-Pur and understands how things stand in the west, as well. " Arutha seemed to consider this for a long moment, then said, "Come to Krondor when you can and tell me more. I m not saying I will not finally agree to your choice, but I need more convincing before I do. " Arutha smiled his half-smile and turned his horse around. "Still, the expression on the faces of the nobles in court when a woman from Kesh walks in might be worth whatever risk she brings. "

"I will vouch for her; I give my word on it, " said Pug. Arutha looked back over his shoulder. "You re very serious about this, aren t you? " "Very. Jazhara is someone I would entrust my family s lives to. She is only a few years older than William and has been with us at Stardock for almost seven years, so I ve known her a third of her life. She can be trusted. " 8 Arutha said, "That counts for much. A great deal actually. So, come to Krondor when you will, and we will discuss this at length. " He bade Pug good-bye, then turned to James and Locklear. "Gentlemen, we have a long ride ahead. " Locklear could barely conceal his pain at the thought of more time in the saddle, albeit at a less furious pace than a few days earlier. "A moment, if Your Highness permits. I would speak to Duke Pug, " said James. Arutha waved his permission as he and Locklear rode forward. When the Prince was out of earshot, Pug said, "What is it, Jimmy? " 'When are you going to tell him? " 'What? " asked Pug. Despite his crushing fatigue, James managed one of his familiar grins. "That the girl you re sending is the great-niece of Lord Hazara-Khan of the Jal-Pur. " Pug suppressed a chuckle. "I thought I d save that for a more propitious moment. " Then his expression changed to one of curiosity. "How did you know that? " "I have my own sources. Arutha suspects that Lord Hazara-Khan is involved with Keshian intelligence in the west which he almost certainly is, from what I can find out. Anyway, Arutha is considering how to counter Keshian intelligence with an organization of his own but you didn t hear that from me. Pug nodded. "Understood. " "And as I have ambitions, I count it a wise thing to keep current on these matters. " "So you were snooping? " 9 "Something like that, " said James with a shrug. "And there just can t be that many noble-born Keshian women from the Jal-Pur named Jazhara. " Pug laughed. "You will go far, Jimmy, if

someone doesn t hang you first. " James seemed to shed his fatigue as he returned the laugh. "You re not the first to say that, Pug. " "I will get around to mentioning the relationship, in the future. " Waving to Arutha and Locklear, Pug said, "You d better catch up. " Nodding as he turned his horse, James said, 'You re right. Good day, my lord duke. " "Good day, squire. " James put heels to his horse s sides and the animal cantered after Arutha and Locklear. He overtook Locklear as Arutha moved to confer with Knight-Marshal Gardan about the ongoing dispersal of the army. As James rode up next to him, Locklear asked, "What was that about? " "Just a question for Duke Pug. " Locklear yawned and said, "I could sleep for a week. " Arutha overhead the remark as he rejoined them and said, "You can rest for a full night in Krondor when we get back, squire. Then you leave for the north. " "North, sire? " 'You came back from Tyr-Sog without leave, although I grant your reasons were good ones. Now the risk has subsided, you must return to Baron Moyiet s court and fulfill the terms of your service there. " Locklear closed his eyes as if in pain. Then he opened them and said, "I thought ..." 10 "... you d wormed your way out of that banishment, " supplied James under his breath. Arutha, taking pity on the exhausted youth, said, "Serve Moyiet well, and I may order you back to Krondor early. If you stay out of trouble. " Locklear nodded without comment, as Arutha put heels to his horse and rode ahead. James said, "Well, you can sleep in a warm bed in the palace for a night before you leave. 'What about you? " asked Locklear. "Don t you have some unfinished business in Krondor? " James closed his eyes for a moment as if thinking made him tired, then said, "Yes, there s a bit of trouble with the Guild of Thieves. But nothing for you to be bothered with. Nothing I can t handle by myself. " Locklear snorted and said nothing. He was too tired to think of a jibe. James said, "Yes, after this nasty business with the Tsurani and moredhel, my business with the thieves in Krondor will seem dull by comparison. " Locklear looked at his friend and saw that James s mind was already turning to whatever problems were caused by the Mockers the Guild of Thieves. And with a chilling certainty, Locklear knew that his friend was making light of something serious, for James had the death

mark on him for leaving the Guild to serve the Prince. And, he sensed, there was something more. Then Locklear realized, with James, there was always something more.

11 ONE Escape The sounds of pursuit echoed through the dark tunnels. Limm was nearly out of breath from attempting to evade those determined to kill him. The young thief prayed to Ban-ath, God of Thieves, that those who followed were not as knowledgeable about the sewers of Krondor as he was. He knew he could not outrun them or fight them; his only hope was to outwit them. The boy knew that panic was the enemy, and he struggled against the terrible fear that threatened to reduce him to a frightened child, clinging to anything that might provide warm comfort while he huddled in the shadows, waiting for the men who would kill him. He paused for a moment at an intersection of two large channels and then took off to the left, feeling his way through the gloom of the deep sewers, his only illumination a small, shuttered lantern. He kept the sliding window closed to the narrowest setting, for he needed only the slightest light to know which way to go. There were sections of the sewer in which light filtered down from above, through culverts, gratings, broken street stones, and other interstices. A little light went a long way to guide him through the stinking byways under the city. But there were 12 also areas of total darkness, where he would be as blind as one born without eyes. He reached a narrowing of the sewer, where the circumference of the circular tunnel grew smaller, serving to slow the flow of sewage through this area. Limm thought of it as a "dam", of sorts. He ducked to avoid hitting his head on the smaller opening, his bare feet splashing through the filthy water which collected at the end of the larger sewer until the level rose up enough to funnel down the rough and rusty narrow pipe. Spreading his legs, Limm moved in a rocking motion, his feet high up on the side of the circular passage, for he knew that in less than ten feet a nasty outfall sent waste to a huge channel twenty feet below. Hard calluses kept the jagged build-up of sediment on the stonework from slicing open his soles. The boy shuttered the lantern as he intersected

a tunnel with long lines of sight; he knew exactly where he was and was fearful of even the smallest light being seen by his pursuers. He moved by touch around a corner and entered the next passage. It was hundreds of feet long, and even the faintest spark would be visible from one end to the other. Hurrying as best he could in this awkward fashion, he felt the tug of air as the water fell below him from a hole in the pipe he was in, splashing noisily. Several other nearby outfalls also emptied in this area, known as "the Well" to the local thieves. The sound of all the splashing water echoed in the small pipe, making its exact source difficult to locate, so he proceeded slowly. This was a place in which a six-inch misjudgment could send him falling to his death. Reaching a point another ten feet further, Limm encountered a grate, almost bumping into it, so focused was he on the sound of those who came behind. He crouched, making 13 himself as small a target as possible, in case a mirrored tight was shone into the tunnel. Within moments he heard voices, at first only the sound of indistinguishable words. Then he heard a man say, can't have gone too far. He s just a kid. " "He's seen us, " said the leader, and the boy knew full well who the speaker was. He had the image of that man and those who served him etched in his memory, though he had only glimpsed them for a few seconds before turning and fleeing. He didn t know the man s name, but he knew his nature. The boy had lived among such men all his life, though he had known only a few who might be this dangerous. Limm had no illusions about his own abilities; he knew he could never confront such men. He was often full of bravado, but it was a false courage designed to convince those who were stronger that he was just a little more trouble to dispose of than he was in actuality. His willingness to look death in the eye had saved the boy s neck on more than one occasion; but he was also nobody s fool: Limm knew that these men wouldn t give him the time to even try a bluff. They would kill him without hesitation, because he could link them to a horrible crime. Looking around, the young fugitive saw a trickle of water coming from above. Risking detection, he briefly shone the barest light he could manage above him. The top of the grating didn t reach the roof of the tunnel, and just the other side of the grate was a passageway running upward.

Without hesitation the youth climbed up on the grate and pushed his free arm through, experience showing him how likely it was that he might pass through such a tiny passage. Praying to Ban-ath that he hadn t grown too much since the last time he had tried such a stunt, Limm pushed upward and 14 turned. His head went first. Twisting it slightly, he thrust his face forward between the top bar and the stones above. Practice had taught him that his ears would suffer less if not bent backwards as he tried to pull his head through. A rising sense of urgency battled the pain he felt, as he sensed his pursuers closing in. Yet the pain from his cheeks as he slowly pressed through the gap grew more intense. He tasted the salty, iron tang of blood and sweat and he continued to wiggle his head through the gap. Tears flowed freely, yet he held his silence as he cruelly scraped both ears, one against stone and the other against filthy iron. For an instant panic threatened to rise up and overwhelm him as images of him hanging helpless in the grate while his pursuers raced to seize him played vividly in his imagination. Then his head was past the top bar. He easily snaked his arm through, and he moved his shoulder. Hoping he wouldn t have to dislocate his joints to get through, the young thief continued. He got his shoulders through and, by exhaling, his chest followed. He held the lantern in his trailing arm and realized it wouldn t fit through the gap. Taking a deep breath, the boy let it fall as he twisted the rest of his body through. He was now on the other side of the grate, clinging to it like a ladder as the lantern clattered onto the stones. "He s in there!" came a shout from close by and a light shone into the tunnel. Limm held himself poised for a moment, and looked up. The hole above him was barely visible in the faint light hurrying toward him. He shoved upward, slapping his palms against the tunnel walls, keeping his feet firmly on the grate. He pressed hard with both hands on the sides of the vertical shaft. He 15 needed solid hand-holds before he pushed off the grate. He felt around and got his fingers into a deep seam between two stones on one side and had just found another when he felt something touch his bare foot. Instantly he pushed off with his feet, and heard a voice cursing. "Damn all sewer rats!" Another voice said, "We can t get through there!"

"But my blade can!" Summoning all his strength the young thief pulled himself up into the shaft, and in a dangerous move, released his hold on the top of the grate, dropped his hands to his side, and pushed upward. He slapped his palms backwards and braced his back against the wall of the chimney, and pulled his feet up, jamming them acrobatically against the far wall. He heard the scrape of steel on iron as someone shoved a sword through the grating. Limm knew that had he hesitated, he would have been impaled on the point of that long blade. A voice swore and said, "He vanished up that chimney!" Another voice said, "He s got to come out somewhere on the level above!" For an instant Limm could feel the shirt on his back move as the material slipped against the wall and his bare feet skidded on the slimy stones. He pressed harder with his feet and prayed he could hold his position. After an instant of downward movement, he stopped. "He s gone!" shouted one of the men who had been chasing him. "If he was going to fall, he d have been out of there by now!" The boy recognized the voice of the leader. "Head back up to the next level and spread out! There s a bonus for whoever kills him! I want that rat dead before morning!" 16 Limm moved upward, one hand, one foot, another hand, another foot, by inches, slipping down an inch for every two he gained. It was slow going and his muscles cried out for a pause, but he pressed on. A cool whiff of air from above told him he was close to the next level of the sewers. He prayed it was a large enough pipe to navigate, as he had no desire to attempt another passage downward and back through that grate. Reaching the lip of the shaft, he paused, took a deep breath and turned, snatching at the edge. One hand slipped on something thick and sticky, but the other hand held firm. Never one for bathing, nevertheless he looked forward to scrubbing this muck off and finding clean clothing. Hanging in the silence, the boy waited. He knew it was possible that the men who had pursued him might appear in a few moments. He listened. Impulsive by nature, the boy had come to learn the dangers of acting rashly in dangerous situations. Seven boys had come to Mother s, the Mockers safe haven, at roughly the same time, within a few weeks of one another. The other six were now dead. Two had died by accident: falling from the rooftops. Three had been hanged as common thieves during crack-downs by the Prince s magistrates. The last boy had died the previous night, at the hands of the men who now sought Limm, and it was his murder the young thief had witnessed.

The boy let his racing heart calm and his straining lungs recover. He pulled himself up and into the large pipe, and moved off in the darkness, a hand on the right wall. He knew he could negotiate most of the tunnels hereabout blindfolded, but he also knew it only took one wrong turn or missing a 17 side tunnel in passing to become completely lost. There was a central cistern in this quarter of the city, and knowing where he was in relationship to it provided Limm with a navigational aid as good as any map, but only if he kept his wits about him and concentrated. He inched along, listening to the distant sound of gurgling water, turning his head this way and that to ensure he was hearing the sound coming down the sewer and not a false echo bouncing off nearby stones. While he moved blindly, he thought about the madness that had come to the city in recent weeks. At first it had seemed like a minor problem: a new rival gang, like others that had shown up from time to time. Usually a visit from the Mockers bashers, or a tip to the sheriffs men, and the problem went away. This time, it had been different. A new gang showed up on the docks, a large number of Keshian thugs among them. That alone wasn t worth notice; Krondor was a major port of trade with Kesh. What made this group unusual was their indifference to the threat posed by the Mockers. They acted in a provocative fashion, openly moving cargo into and out of the city, bribing officials and daring the Mockers to interfere with them. They seemed to be inviting a confrontation. At last the Mockers had acted, and it had been a disaster. Eleven of the most feared bashers the enforcers among the Guild of Thieves had been lured into a warehouse at the end of a semi-deserted dock. They had been trapped inside and the building set afire, killing all eleven. From that moment on, warfare had erupted deep in Krondor s underworld. 18 The Mockers had been driven to ground, and the invaders, working for someone known only as the Crawler, had also suffered, as the Prince of Krondor had acted to restore order to his city. Rumor had it some men dressed as Nighthawks members of the Guild of Assassins had been seen weeks before in the sewer, bait to bring the Prince s army in after them, with the final destruction of the Mockers

as the apparent goal. It was a foregone conclusion that had the Prince s guard entered the sewers in sufficient numbers, everyone found down below the streets assassins, false Nighthawks, or Mockers all would be routed out or captured. It was a clever plan, but it had come to naught. Squire James, once Jimmy the Hand of the Mockers, had foiled that ruse, before vanishing into the night on a mission for the Prince. Then the Prince had mustered his army and moved out and again the Crawler had struck. Since then, the two sides had stayed holed up, the Mockers at Mother s, their well-disguised headquarters, and the Crawler s men at an unknown hideout in the north docks area. Those sent to pinpoint the exact location of the Crawler s headquarters failed to return. The sewers had become a no-man s land, with few daring to come and go unless driven by the greatest need. Limm would now be lying low, safe at Mother s, save for two things: a terrible rumor, and a message from an old friend. Either the rumor or the message alone would have made Limm huddle in a corner at the Mockers hideout, but the combination of the two had forced him to act. Mockers had few friends; the loyalty between thieves was rarely engendered by affection or comity, but from a greater 19 distrust of those outside the Guild and fear of one another. Strength or wit earned one a place in the Brotherhood of Thieves. But occasionally a friendship was struck, a bond deeper than common need, and those few friends were worth a bit more risk. Limm counted fewer than a handful of people for whom he would take any risk, let alone at such a high price should he be caught, but two of them were in need now, and had to be told of the rumor. Something moved in the darkness ahead and Limm froze. He waited, listening for anything out of the ordinary. The sewer was far from silent, with a constant background noise made up of the distant rumble of water rushing through the large culvert below that took the city s refuse out past the harbor mouth, a thousand drips, the scrabble of rats and other vermin and their squeaky challenges. Wishing he had a light of any sort, Limm waited. Patience in one his age was rare outside the Mockers, but a rash thief was a dead thief. Limm earned his keep in the Mockers by being among the most adroit pickpockets in Krondor, and his ability to calmly move among the throng in the market or down the busy streets without attracting attention had

set him high in the leadership s estimation. Most boys his age were still working the streets in packs, urchins who provided distraction while other Mockers lifted goods from carts, or deflected attention from a fleeing thief. Limm s patience was rewarded, as the faint echo of a boot moving on stone reached him. A short distance ahead, two large culverts joined in a wade. He would have to cross through the slowly-flowing sewage to reach the other side. It was a good place to wait, thought the boy thief. The sound 20 of him moving through the water would alert anyone nearby and they d be on him like hounds on a hare. Limm considered his options. There was no way around that intersection. He could return the way he came, but that would cost him hours of moving through the dangerous sewers under the city. He could avoid crossing the transverse sewer by skirting around the corner, hugging the wall to avoid being seen, and moving down that passage to his right. He would have to trust that darkness would shelter him and he could remain silent enough to avoid detection. Once away from the intersection, he could be safely on his way. Limm crept along, gingerly placing one foot ahead of the other, so as to not dislodge anything or step on an object that might betray his whereabouts. Fighting the impulse to hurry, he kept his breathing under control and willed himself to keep moving. Step by step he approached the intersection of the two passages, and as he reached the corner at which he would turn, he heard another sound. A small scrape of metal against stone, as if a scabbard or sword blade had ever-so-lightly touched a wall. He froze. Even in the dark, Limm kept his eyes closed. He didn t know why, but shutting his eyes helped his other senses. He had wondered at this in the past, and finally stopped trying to figure out why it was so. He just knew that if he spent any energy trying to see, even in the pitch black, his hearing and sense of touch suffered. After a long, silent, motionless period, Limm heard a rush of water heading toward him. Someone, a shopkeeper or city worker, must have purged a cistern or opened one of the smaller sluices that fed the sewer. The slight noise was the 21 only mask he needed to resume moving, and he was quickly around the

corner. Limm hurried, still cautious but now feeling the need to put some distance between himself and whoever guarded the intersection behind him. He silently counted his steps and when one hundred had passed he opened his eyes. As he expected, ahead was a faint dot of light, which he knew was a reflection coming down from an open grating in the West Market Square. There wasn t enough light by which to see well, but it was a point of reference and confirmed what he already knew about his whereabouts. He moved quickly and reached the crossway that ran parallel to the one he had been travelling before encountering the silent guard. He eased into the foul sewage and crossed the now-moving stream of refuse, reaching the opposite walkway without making much sound. Limm was quickly up and on his way again. He knew where his friends were holed up and knew that it was a relatively safe place, but given the time and circumstances, nothing was truly safe any more. What had once been called the other Thieves Highway, the rooftops of Krondor, was now as much an open war zone as the sewers. The citizens of the city of Krondor might be blissfully ignorant of this silent warfare above their heads and below their feet, but Limm knew that if he didn t encounter the Crawler s men along the way, he risked the Prince s soldiers, or murderers posing as Nighthawks. No man unknown to him was trustworthy, and a few whom he knew by name could be trusted only so far these days. Limm stopped and felt the wall to his left. Despite moving by his own silent count, he discovered with satisfaction that he had been less than a foot off estimating the whereabouts of the 22 iron rungs in the wall. He started to climb. Still blind, he felt himself enter a stone chimney, and quickly knew he was at the floor of a cellar. He reached up and felt the latch. An experimental tug showed it to be bolted from the other side. He knocked: twice rapidly, then a pause, then twice again, another pause and a final, single knock. He waited, counting to ten, then repeated the pattern in reverse order, one knock, pause, two knocks, pause, and two again. The bolt slid open. The trap swung upward, but the room above was as dark as the sewer below. Whoever was waiting preferred to wait unseen. As Limm cleared the floor of the room, rough hands hauled him through,

the trap shutting quickly behind him. A feminine voice whispered, 'What are you doing here? " Limm sat down heavily upon the stone floor, fatigue sweeping over him. "Running for my life, " he said softly. Catching his breath, he continued. "I saw Sweet Jackie killed last night. Ugly basher working for the Crawler. " He snapped his fingers. "Cracked his neck like you d break a chicken s, while his mates stood watching. Didn t even give Jackie a chance to beg or say a prayer, nothing. Just put him out of the way like a cockroach. " He was close to weeping as he told them and as relief at being relatively safe for the first time in hours washed over him. "But that s not the worst of it. " A lantern was lit by a large man with a gray beard. His narrow gaze communicated volumes: Limm had better have compelling reasons for violating a trust and coming to this hideout. "What else? " he asked. "The Upright Man is dead. " Ethan Graves, one-time leader of the Mockers bashers, for a time a brother of the Order of Ishap, and now fugitive from 23 every court of justice in the Kingdom, took a moment to accept the news. The woman, named Kat, was half her companion s age, and an old friend to Limm. She asked, "How? " "Murdered, is the rumor, " said Limm. "No one is saying for certain, but it s held without doubt he s dead. " Graves sat down at a small table, testing the construction of the small wooden chair with his large frame. "How would anyone know? " he asked rhetorically. "No one knows who he is ... was. Limm said, "Here s what I know. The Daymaster was still working when I came to Mother s last night, and he was holed up in the back with Mick Giffen, Reg devrise, and Phil the Fingers. Graves and Kat exchanged glances. Those named were the most senior thieves in the Mockers. Giffen had succeeded Graves as leader of the bashers, devrise oversaw those who burgled and fenced goods, and Phil was in charge of pickpockets, smash-and-grab gangs, and the urchins who ran the streets of Krondor. Limm continued. "The Nightmaster never showed. Word went out and we started looking for him. Just before dawn, we heard they found the Nightmaster floating in the sewers near the dock. His head was all bashed in. " Kat almost gasped. "No one would dare touch him. " Graves said, "No one in the know. But someone who didn t care about the Mockers wrath would. "

"Here s the dicey part, " said Limm. "The Daymaster says the Nightmaster was supposed to meet with the Upright Man. Now, as I understand things, if the Upright Man is supposed to meet with you, and you don t show, he s got ways of 24 sending word to the Daymaster or Nightmaster. Well, no word was heard. So the Daymaster sends one of the boys, Timmy Bascolm, if you remember him " they nodded " and Timmy turns up dead an hour later. "So the Daymaster heads out with a bunch of bashers and an hour later they come running back to Mother s and hole up. Nobody s saying anything, but word spreads: the Upright Man s gone. Graves was silent for a minute, then said, "He must be dead. There s no other explanation for this. " "And there are bully boys to make a strong man faint chasing through the sewers, last night, so Jackie and I figure the hunt is on and our best bet is to lie low somewhere. We got run to ground last night near Five Points " both Kat and Graves knew the region of the city sewers by that name " so after they killed Jackie, I figured my best bet was to get here, with you. Graves said, "You want to leave Krondor? " The boy said, "If you ll take me. There s a war on, for truth, and I m the last of my band alive. If the Upright Man is dead, all bets are off. You know the rules. If the Upright Man isn t here, it s every man for himself and make what deal you can. Graves nodded. "I know the rules. " His voice lacked the rough, commanding edge Limm had come to know as a boy in the Mockers, when Graves was first among the bashers. Still, Graves had saved Limm several times, from freebooting thugs and the Prince's men alike. Limm would do whatever Graves said. After a moment of reflection, Graves spoke. "You stay here, boy. No one in the Guild knows you ve helped Kat and me, and the truth is, I m fond of you. You were always a good lad, as far as that goes. Too full of yourself but what boy isn t at 25 times? " He shook his head in regret. "Out there it ll be every hand against us Mockers, Prince s men, or the Crawler s. I ve got a few friends left, but if the blood is running in the sewers, who knows how long I can count on them? "

"But everyone else thinks you ve escaped!" objected Limm. "Just me and Jackie knew, 'cause you told us so we could fetch you food. Those notes you sent out, to the Temple, and some of your friends, to that magician you traveled with..." He waved his hand as if trying to recall the name. "Owyn, " Graves supplied. "Owyn, " repeated Limm. "Word spread through the city you d fled to Kesh. I know at least a dozen bashers were sent outside the walls to track you down. Graves nodded. "And an equal number of monks from the Temple, too, I warrant. " He sighed. "That was the plan. Lie low here while they looked for us out there. " Kat, who had remained silent throughout, said, "It was a good plan, Graves. " Limm nodded. Graves said, "I figured another week or ten days, and they d come back, each thinking some other had just missed sight of us, then we d walk down to the docks one night, get on a ship, and sail off to Durbin, just another merchant and his daughter. " "Wife!" said Kat, angrily. Limm grinned. Graves shrugged and spread his hands in a sign of surrender. "Young wife, " he said. She put her arms around his neck and said, "Wife, " softly. Limm said, "Well, you play the parts well enough, but right now getting to the docks is no small order. " He glanced around 26 the cellar. 'What about just going out the door, up there? " He pointed to the ceiling. Graves said, "Sealed off. That s why I built this place as a hideout. The building upstairs is abandoned, roof beams collapsed. The man who owned it died, so it belongs to the Prince for back taxes. Fixing up old buildings is not very high on the Prince s list of things to do, it seems. Limm nodded in approval of the scheme. "Well, how long do you think we should stay? " "You, " said Graves, rising, "are staying in the Kingdom. You re young

enough to make something of yourself, boy. Get off the dodgy path and find a master. Apprentice in a craft or become a serving man. "Honest work? " said Limm, as he jumped to his feet. "When did a Mocker seek honest work? " Graves pointed a finger at him. "Jimmy did. " "Jimmy the Hand, " agreed Kat. "He found honest work. " "He saved the Prince s life!" objected Limm. "He was made a member of the court. And there s a death mark on his head! He couldn t return to the Mockers if he begged. " Graves said, "If the Upright Man is dead, that mark is erased. " Softly Limm asked, "What should I do? " Graves said, "Lie low for a while, until things get quiet, then leave the city. There s a man named Tuscobar, once a trader from Rodez. He has a shop in a town called Biscart, two days fast walk up the coast. He owes me a favor. He also has no sons, so there is no one to apprentice for him. Go there and ask him to take you to service. If he objects, just tell him 'Graves clears all debts if you do this. He ll understand what it means. " "What does he do? " asked Limm. 27 "He sells cloth. He makes a good living, as he sells to nobles for their daughters. Limm s expression showed he was less than taken with the notion. "I d rather go to Durbin and take my chances with you. What are you going to do there? " "Turn honest, " said Graves. "I have some gold. Kat and I are going to open an inn. "An inn, " said Limm, his eyes alight. "I like inns. " He got down on his knees in an overly dramatic pleading. "Let me come! Please! I can do many things in an inn. I can tend fires, and show customers to their rooms. I can haul water and I can mark the best purses for cutting. " "An honest inn, " said Graves. Some of the enthusiasm left Limm s expression. "In Durbin? Well, if you say so. Kat said, "We re going to have a baby. We want him to grow up honest. Limm was speechless. He sat in wide-eyed astonishment. Finally, he said, "A baby? Are you daft? " Graves exhibited a wry smile and Kat s brown

eyes narrowed as she said, "What s daft about a baby? " Limm said, "Nothing, I guess, if you re a farmer or a baker or someone who can expect a fair chance at living to old age. But for a Mocker..." He let the thought go unfinished. Graves said, "What s the clock? We ve been cut off from sunlight so long I have no sense of it. "It s nearly midnight, " said Limm. "Why? " "With the Upright Man dead, or even just the rumor of it, things will be happening. Ships that would otherwise have stayed in Krondor will be leaving the docks before the morning tide. " 28 Limm fixed Graves with a questioning look. "You know something? " Graves stood up from the small chair and said, "I know lots of things, boy. " Limm jumped to his feet. "Please take me with you. You re the only friends I ve got, and if the Upright Man s dead, who knows who ll come to rule in his place. If it s that Crawler, most of us are dead anyway, and even if it s one of our own, who s to say what my life is worth? " Graves and Kat understood. The peace within the Mockers was imposed from the top down, and it would never be mistaken for friendship. Old grudges would surface and old scores would be settled. More than one Mocker would die not knowing for which past transgression he was paying the ultimate penalty. Graves sighed in resignation. "Very well. Not much for you here, I ll grant, and another pair of eyes and nimble fingers might prove worthwhile. " He glanced at Kat, who nodded silently. "What s the plan? " "We need to be at the docks before the dawn. There s a ship there, a Quegan trader, the Stella Maris. The captain is an old business acquaintance of mine. He was lying low, claiming a refit was needed, against the time when we could smuggle ourselves out of here. He ll sail for Durbin as soon as we board. " Kat said, "Lots of ships will be leaving on the morning tide, so another won t cause too much notice. " Limm look excited. "When do we head to the docks? " "An hour before dawn. It ll still be dark enough for us to stay in shadows, but enough of the town will be awake and about so we won't t attract much attention. " 29 Kat smiled. "We ll be a family. " Limm s narrow young face took on a sour expression. "Mother? " Kat was barely ten years older than Limm, so she said, "Big sister. " Limm said, "We have one problem, though. "

Graves nodded. "Getting to the street. " Limm sat back, for he knew that there could be no plan, ruse, or providential miracle that would get them safely to the docks. They would simply have to leave this hideout and risk a short walk through a dark tunnel which might house a dozen murderers or sewer rats. And they wouldn t know which until they left. Limm was suddenly tired and said, "I think I ll sleep for a bit. " "Good idea, " agreed Graves. "There s a pallet over there you can use. We ll wake you when it s time to go. " Limm moved to the indicated corner and lay down. Kat whispered, "What are the odds? " "Bad, " admitted her lover. "We ve got to get the boy some clothing. Dirty boys are nothing unusual at the dock. But not that dirty. " Trying to muster some optimism, he said, "Still, if the Upright Man is dead, there may be enough chaos in the city that we can slip out without attracting notice. " "Any other choice? " "Only one, " admitted Graves, "but I won t use it unless we re caught. " "What is it? " Graves looked at the young girl for whom he had thrown away everything and said, "I have one friend left, who gains nothing from my fall. If I must, I ll send Limm to him begging for help. " 30 "Who? " whispered Kat. Graves closed his eyes as if admitting he might seek help was hard for one as self-reliant as himself. "The only thief who can beg the Prince of Krondor for my life. " "Jimmy? " Graves nodded. 'Jimmy the Hand. " TWO Krondor The column rode toward the city. Krondor was backlit by a late afternoon sun, dark towers rising against a lemon-yellow sky. In the east, distant clouds turned rose and orange against a blue that seemed to shimmer. The column behind the Prince s vanguard tightened up as they entered the southernmost city gate, the one closest to the palace and barracks. Traffic in the area was normal for this time of day: a few traders drove wagons into the city, while farmers who d visited the city for the day were leaving, starting their homeward journey. James pointed. "Not much of a welcome, is it? " Locklear saw that a few curious onlookers were turning to watch the approaching company that was

escorting Arutha through the palace district. Otherwise they were ignored by the citizenry, as they had been since entering the outer reaches of Krondor. "I guess Arutha didn t send word we would arrive today. " "No, there s something else, " said James, his days of fatigue washing away as curiosity took hold of him. Locklear looked at the faces of those on the street who stood 32 aside to let the Prince s company ride past, and saw anxiety. "You re right, James. " The capital city of the Western Realm of the Kingdom of the Isles was never silent. Even at the darkest hours before sunrise, sounds could be heard from all quarters. There was a pulse to any city, and Krondor had one that was as well known to James as his own heartbeat. He could listen to its rhythm and understand what it was saying: Something s wrong. It was less than an hour before sundown, yet the city was far more subdued than it should be. Locklear listened and knew what it was James was hearing, a muted quality, as if everyone was speaking a little more softly than usual. A shout from a teamster to his mules was cut slightly short, lest it hang too long in the air and attract notice. A mother s command for a child to come home was short and sharp, followed by a low threatening warning rather than a top-of-the-voice shriek. "What do you think is going on? " asked Locklear. Just ahead, Arutha spoke quietly to the two squires without looking back. "We should find out in a moment. " The young men looked past their ruler and saw a committee waiting for them at the palace gate. In the forefront was Princess Anita, her smile edged with relief at seeing her husband unharmed before her. Still youthful despite ten years of marriage and motherhood, her red hair was gathered up under a wide white hat, looking more like a sailing ship set atop her head, thought James, than anything else. But it was the current fashion, and one did not make jests at the expense of the Princess, especially not when her second smile was directed at you. James returned the Princess s welcoming smile and basked 33 for a moment in its warmth. His boyhood infatuation with Anita had matured into a deep, abiding affection, and while she was too young to be viewed as his surrogate mother, she served as surrogate older sister with ease and humor. And it was clear to all who knew them that she viewed James as the younger brother she never had. It went so far as the

Princess s children calling James "Uncle Jimmy". At Anita s right stood twin boys, the Princes Borric and Erland, jostling with one another, as if it were impossible for the two nine-year-olds to remain at rest even for a moment. The red-headed lads were intelligent, James knew, and undisciplined. Some day they would number among the most powerful nobles in the Kingdom, but at present they were simply fractious boys bored with having to act the part of Princes and anxious to be off about whatever mischief they could find. Directly before her mother stood the Princess Elena, four years younger than the boys. Her features were as fine as her mother s, but her coloring was her father s, dark and intense. She beamed at the sight of her father riding at the head of his Household Guard. Succumbing to impulse, she pointed and said, "There s Daddy!" Arutha held up his hand and ordered a halt. Without waiting for official greetings from the Master of Ceremonies, he jumped from his mount and hurried to his family. Embracing his wife, he then turned his attention to his sons and daughter. James motioned with this chin toward the welcoming guards and whispered to Locklear, "Willie s on duty. " William, Pug s son, was a cadet, a young soon-to-be officer who presently was learning his trade. He exchanged glances with James, giving the squire a tiny nod. 34 The order was given for the company to fall out, and James and Locklear dismounted. Grooms hurried over and took away the tired mounts. Their duty required the squires to wait upon their Prince s need, so they moved to stand at Arutha s right hand. Anita gifted the young men with a warm greeting, then turned her attention to Arutha. "I know I shouldn t worry. I know you ll always come back to me. " Arutha s smile was both happy and tired. "Always. " A small knot of court officials stood silently behind the royal family, and Arutha nodded greetings. He saw by their expressions that he would be needed in council before he would be permitted the pleasure of a long visit with his family. He noticed the Sheriff of Krondor in attendance, and sighed. That could only mean grave problems in Krondor, for the sheriff, while an important officer in the city, wasn t properly a member of Arutha s court. Glancing at Gardan, he said, "Marshal, see what the sheriff and the others want, and meet me in my private council chamber in a half hour. I will have this road-dirt off before I sit down to another meeting. " He smiled at Anita. "And I ll steal a few minutes to speak with my wife and children. " He leaned over and kissed Anita on the cheek and said, "Take the children to our apartment. I ll be along in a minute, dearest. " Anita herded the children away, and Arutha

motioned to James and Locklear. "No rest for the wicked, boys. " Looking over at the palace guard, he added, "Young William looks as if he s going to pop with news to share, so go find out what s on his mind. I m sure I ll be hearing a different version of the same tale from my officers in council. If something warrants some snooping around in the city, do it, and be back no later 35 than the end of the evening meal. " Then he looked James in the eyes and said, You know what you must do. " James nodded. As he led Locklear away, Locklear said, "What does that mean? " "What? " "You know what you must do? " "Just something Arutha and I have been working on since you were sent north to Tyr-Sog for..." "I know why I was banished to Tyr-Sog, " Locklear said in a tired voice. "Too well, " he added, considering his imminent return to that cold and lonely town on the northern frontier. James signaled to the guardsman in charge of the trainees, who stood to attention as he shouted, "Members of the court!" The cadets were already at attention, but they seemed to stiffen a bit more as the two squires approached. James nodded greeting to Swordmaster McWirth. "How are the cadets this afternoon, swordmaster? " "A worthless lot, squire, but one or two of them may survive to actually be allowed to serve as an officer in my army!" James smiled wryly at the pointed remark, given that he and the swordmaster had little affection for one another. As a member of Arutha s court, the young man was not technically part of the army, and trained with weapons with the Prince; in fact, James was Arutha s favorite dueling partner as he was one of the few in the city as fast as Arutha with a blade. As a squire, he also carried some rank, which meant that often he was put in charge of soldiers who had trained under the swordmaster, and it galled the old soldier. Still, thought James, McWirth was thorough in his job and the officers he turned out, especially those who were chosen for the elite Royal Household Guards, were fine soldiers, to 36 a man. In his travels, James had seen the worst of the army as well

as the best, and he had no doubt these were the among the best in the Western Realm. "I need to speak to the Prince s cousin when you re done with him, swordmaster. " The dour old soldier fixed James with a baleful gaze for an instant, and one more time James was thankful he never had to endure the swordmaster s supervision. McWirth turned and shouted, "Dismissed! Cadet William, over here!" William came to stand before the swordmaster, while the other cadets headed back toward their quarters, and said, "Sir" "Member of the court desires your company, it seems. " He smiled at James and Locklear and said, "Good day to you, squires. " The other cadets hurried off to their duties and McWirth said, "And when you re done, I expect you to catch up with the rest of the cadets, else you ll be tending your equipment during mess, is that clear? " "Sir!" replied William with a salute. The old swordmaster stalked off and William approached Locklear and James. James asked, "What s the news? " "Lots, " said William. He was a short man, though taller than his father, with dark brown hair and eyes. The boyish cast to his features had faded in the months since he had come to serve in the Prince s army and his shoulders had broadened. He was lethally effective with the two-handed sword, a difficult weapon for most soldiers to master, and his horsemanship was considered exceptional. "I m to be commissioned next week!" "Congratulations, " said Locklear. "I m to be exiled. " William s eyes narrowed. "Again? " James laughed. "Still. Arutha appreciated his reasons for 37 returning without leave, but decided it didn t warrant an early reprieve from the icy north. " Frowning, Locklear said, "I depart for Tyr-Sog again, tomorrow. James said, "Something s funny in the city. What do you hear, Willie? " Only Arutha s family, James, and Locklear called William by that nickname, a familiarity he allowed no one else. William said, "Odd things. They keep us cadets busy and we don t get to mix much with the others in the garrison when we re not training, but you do hear this and that. Seems like an unusually high number of people in the city have been turning up dead this last week. " James nodded. "That would explain the sheriff waiting for the Prince. " Locklear said, "He doesn t usually

do that sort of thing, now that you mention it. " James was lost in thought a moment. He had crossed paths with Sheriff Wilfred Means on more than one occasion when James had plied his trade as a thief. A few times he had come close to being the sheriffs guest in the Old Town Jail. The sheriff acknowledged James as the Prince s squire and treated him with the respect due his office; their relationship was a cold one at best. James suddenly was visited with the image of a younger Wilfred Means glaring up at James as he bolted over the rooftops of the city, the then constable s ginger-colored mustache almost quivering with rage at the boy s escape. But the sheriff was stalwart in his duty, and tried to keep crime in Krondor as much under control as possible. The city was an orderly one by most any measure James could imagine, and unlike others who held the office before him, 38 Wilfred Means was not a man to take a bribe or barter a favor. For him to be waiting in person to speak to Arutha as soon as he returned meant something grave had occurred, something the sheriff judged required the Prince s immediate attention. "You get back to your duties, " said James absently to William. "Locky and I had better catch up with Arutha. " William said, "Well, Locky, I will bid you farewell, again, if you re off for the north in the morning. " Locklear rolled his eyes theatrically, but took the proffered hand and shook it. "Take care of this rascal, William. I would hate to see him get killed when I wasn t around to watch. " "Sorry you re going to miss the commissioning, " said William. James grinned. "Don t worry, Willie. I ll find you a celebration, and even without this knave s vaunted reputation as a lodestone for the girls, we ll find us some pretty faces to look upon you in awe as you sport your new badge of rank. " William couldn t help blushing at that. "Take care, Locky, " he said. Locklear bid him farewell, and as William ran off to his duties Locklear said, "Did you see that blush? I warrant the lad s never been with a woman. James elbowed his friend in the side. "Not everyone is as precocious as you were, Locky. " "But he s nearly twenty!" said Locklear in mock astonishment.

"He s a bright lad and fair to look at. I suspect things will have changed by the time you return, " said James. "You think? " "Certainly, " said James as they entered the palace. "I m sure I can find him an agreeable girl to bed him in the next five years. 39 Locklear s grin vanished. "Five years!" With wide eyes he said, "You don t think Arutha s going to keep me up there for five years, do you? " James laughed at his friend s distress. As the two young men hurried along to their Prince s chambers, Locklear threw an elbow at James which James adroitly dodged and for an instant they were boys again. James and Locklear reached Arutha s private council room just as the Prince was approaching after his brief visit with his wife and children. He moved purposefully down the small hallway that connected his family s private apartments with the council chamber and the formal court. James hurried to fall in behind his liege lord, with Locklear one step after. A pair of court pages flanked the council chamber door, and one quickly opened it so that Arutha might enter. Arutha arrived to greetings from Master of Ceremonies Brian de Lacy. Standing at his right hand was his assistant, Housecarl Jerome. Jerome and his supervisor bowed as one to the Prince; the housecarl gave a fleeting nod of greeting to the two squires. Jerome had been a member of the company of squires with James and Locklear as boys, and James had been the first one to stand up to the older boy, who had been the resident bully. Now Jerome was studying to succeed de Lacy as the man in charge of the daily business of the court, and serving as the chief administrator of the palace while doing so, and James was forced to admit his fussy attention to detail made him ideally suited for the job. Arutha said, "I am very tired and would like to join my family for an early supper; let s save as much as we may for formal court tomorrow. What can t wait? " 40 De Lacy nodded and then looked up. He noticed who was in the room and said, "Shall we wait for the Knight-Marshal? " Just then Gardan entered. "Apologies, Highness. I wanted to make sure the men were taking care of their mounts and weapons before I joined you. Arutha s brow furrowed and his mouth turned up in a familiar half-smile. "You re not a sergeant any more, Gardan. You re the Knight-Marshal of Krondor. You have others to ensure that the men and animals are properly

billeted. " Gardan nodded in reply, then said, "That s something I wish to discuss with you. " He glanced at the nobles in the Prince s private offices and added, "But it will wait until after this evening s business. Highness? " Arutha indicated his agreement. De Lacy said, "Two communiques from Great Kesh via courier arrived during your absence, Highness, informing the crown of matters of small urgency, yet they do require a formal response. Arutha waved them over to James. "Leave them. I ll read them tonight and compose a reply first thing in the morning. " De Lacy handed them to James who tucked them under his arm without looking at them. The Master of Ceremonies looked at the sheriff, who stepped forward and bowed. "Highness, I fear I must report a rash of black murders have been done in your city during the time you ve been away. The Prince was silent for a moment as he considered these words, then he said, "You speak then of something warranting my personal attention? Murder is not uncommon in our city. " "I do, Highness. Several men of prominence have been slain 41 in their beds at night, throats cut while their wives slept undisturbed beside them. Arutha glanced at James and nodded slightly. James knew what the Prince was thinking: Nighthawks. For nearly ten years the city had been untroubled by the Guild of Death. The assassins who had been employed by Murmandamus s agents had vanished at the end of the Riftwar. A few months ago rumors about their return had begun to circulate. Then they had suddenly reappeared in the Kingdom. James himself had killed their current leader, but was under no illusion that the Nighthawks would just go away. If there was another cell of them here in Krondor, they already knew of the death of one called Navon du Sandau, an erstwhile merchant from Kenting Rush. Exposing his true identity had almost gotten James killed in a duel, and it was only by dint of hours spent practicing the sword with Arutha that James had prevailed. Looking troubled, Arutha asked the sheriff, "What have your men uncovered? " "Nothing, Highness. Of some of the victims, what you d expect: men with enemies due to their prominence in their trade. But others were men of

little significance except to their families. There is nothing of sense about these murders. They seem ... random. " Arutha sat back and weighed what he had been told. His mind turned furiously as he considered, then discarded options. Finally he said, "Random? It may be we simply do not understand what is behind the selection of victims. Have your men return in the morning and question the families of the victims, those who worked with them, their neighbors and anyone who may have seen them prior to their deaths. There 42 may be some vital bit of information we are not seeing because we do not know it is important. Send a scribe with your men to record the conversations. In all of this we may discover some connection between those murdered. " He sighed, fatigue evident in his features. "Return to your post, sheriff. Join me after morning court tomorrow and we ll discuss this business at length. I ll want your men s reports by tomorrow evening. " The sheriff bowed and withdrew. Arutha turned to de Lacy. 'What else? " "Nothing that cannot wait, Highness. " Arutha rose. "Court is dismissed until the tenth hour of the day tomorrow. " De Lacy and Jerome left the chamber, and Arutha turned to Gardan and the squires. "Now, Gardan, what is it you wished to speak with me about? " "Highness, I ve served your house since I was a boy. I ve been a soldier and sergeant to your father, and a captain and marshal to you. It s time I returned home to Crydee. I wish to retire. " Arutha nodded. "I see. Can we speak of this over supper? " The Knight-Marshal said, "If you wish. " "I do. " Turning to the squires, Arutha said, "Locklear, you d best be getting ready for your journey tomorrow morning. I ll have travel warrants and orders sent to your quarters. Leave with the dawn patrol to Sarth. If I fail to see you before then, have a safe journey to Tyr-Sog. " Locklear tried to keep his expression neutral as he answered, "Thank you, Your Highness. " Arutha turned to James and said again, "You know what to do. Arutha and Gardan turned toward the royal apartments as the two squires moved in the other direction. When they were 43 out of hearing distance, Locklear mimicked the Prince: "You know what to do. All right: what is this all about? James sighed and said, "It means I don t get any sleep tonight. "

Locklear said, "Is this your way of telling me it s none of my business? " "Yes, " James answered. He said nothing more as they moved to the wing of the palace which housed their quarters. Reaching the door to Locklear s room, James said, "I probably won t see you before you leave, also, so take care not to get yourself killed. " Locklear shook hands, then embraced his best friend. "I ll try not to. " James grinned. "Good, then with luck we ll see you at Midsummer s Festival, assuming you don t do anything to cause Arutha to keep you up there longer than that. " Locklear said, "I ll be good. " "See that you are, " instructed James. He left his friend and hurried to his own quarters. Being a member of the Prince s court merited James a room of his own, but since he was only a squire, it was a modest one; a bed, a table for writing or eating a solitary meal, and a double door wooden wardrobe. James closed the door to his room, locking it behind him, and undressed. He was wearing travel clothing, but it was still too conspicuous for what he needed to do. Opening his wardrobe, he moved aside a bundle of shirts in need of laundry, and beneath those he found what he was looking for. A dark gray tunic and dark blue trousers, patched and mended and looking far dirtier than they actually were. He dressed in those, pulled on his oldest boots and slipped a well-made but plain-looking dagger into his boot-sheath. Then once again 44 looking like a creature of the streets, he slipped out through the door of his quarters, avoiding servants and guards as he made his way down into the palace cellar. Soon he was moving through a secret passage that connected the palace with the city sewers, and as night fell on Krondor Jimmy the Hand once more moved along the Thieves" Highway. The sun had set by the time James reached the transition point between the sewer under the palace and the city sewer system. The sky above might still be light for a while, but beneath the streets it was as dark as night. During the day there were places in the sewer where illumination filtered down from above, tunnels close to the surface where culverts had broken through, others below streets where missing stones or open drains admitted daylight. But after sundown, the entire system was pitch-black, save for a few locations with light sources of their own, and only an expert could move through the maze of passages safely. From the moment he left the palace,

James knew exactly where he was. While a member of the Guild of Thieves, the Mockers, James had learned every trick of survival that harsh circumstance, opportunity, and keen native intelligence had presented to him. He moved silently to a stash he had prepared and moved a false stone. It was fashioned from cloth, wood, and paint, and in light far brighter than any likely to ever be present here, it would withstand inspection. He set the false stone down and retrieved a shuttered lantern from the stash. The hidey-hole held an extra set of picks, as well as a number of items unlikely to be welcome inside the palace proper: some 45 caustic agents, climbing equipment, and a few non-standard weapons. Old habits died hard. James lit the lantern. He had never considered keeping a lantern in the palace, for fear someone might observe him making the transition between the palace sewer and the one under the city. Guarding the secret of how the palace could be reached through the sewers was paramount. Every drawing on file in the palace, from the original keep through the latest expansion, showed the two systems as entirely separate, just as the city s sewer was divided from the one outside the city walls. But smugglers and thieves had quickly rendered royal plans inaccurate, by creating passages in and out of the city. James trimmed the wick, lit it, and closed the shutters until only a tiny sliver of light shone, but it was enough for him to navigate his way safely through the sewer. He could do it with no light, he knew, but it would slow him down to a painful near-crawl to have to feel his way along the walls the entire way, and he had a good distance to travel this night. James did a quick check to insure he had left nothing exposed for anyone to chance across. He considered the never-ending need for security which created this odd paradox: the Royal Engineers spent a lot of time and gold repairing the city s sewers and just as quickly the Mockers and others damaged them to have a furtive passage free of royal oversight. James often was the one responsible for identifying a new breach. Occasionally he was guilty of hiding one, if it suited his purposes more than it compromised the palace s security. Thinking that there was a great deal more to being a responsible member of the Prince s court than he had imagined when he had first been put in the company of squires, the former thief hurried on toward his first appointment.

46 * * * It was almost dawn when James started looking for his last contact. The squire was having trouble keeping his concerns in check. The first three informants he had sought were missing. The docks were unnaturally silent, devoid of even the boisterous noise usually marking the area s inns and taverns. The poor quarter was clearly a no man s land, with many of the Mockers" usual bolt-holes and accesses blocked off and sealed. Of the Mockers, James had seen nothing. That alone was not completely unusual. He wasn t the only one adroit at traveling through the sewers and streets unnoticed. But there was something different about this night. There were others who used the sewers. Beggars who weren t Mockers had places where they could sleep unmolested. Smugglers moved cargo short distances from secret landings built into the larger outflows into the harbor to basements farther in the city. With such activities came noises: small, unnoticed unless one was trained to recognize them for what they were, but usually they were there. Tonight everything was silent. Only the murmur of water, the scurrying of rats and the occasional rattle of distant machinery, waterwheels, pumps, and sluice gates echoed through the tunnels. Anyone in the sewers was lying low, James knew. And that meant trouble. Historically, in times of trouble, the Mockers would seal off sections of the sewers, especially near the poor quarter, barring the passages to Mockers" Rest, the place called "Mother s" by members of the Guild of Thieves. Armed bashers would take up station and wait for the crisis to pass. Others not belonging to the guild would also hole up until the trouble passed. Outside those enclaves and safe areas, anyone in the tunnels was fair game. The last time James had remembered such a condition had been during the year following the end of 47 the Riftwar, when Princess Anita had been injured and Arutha had declared martial law. The more he had traveled through the sewers below and the streets above, the more James was convinced something equally dire had occurred while he had been out of the city on the Prince s business. James looked around to see that he was unwatched and moved to the rear of the alley. A pair of old wooden crates had been turned toward a brick wall to offer some shelter against the elements. Inside that crate lay a still form. A swarm of flies took off as James moved the crate slightly. Before he touched the man s leg, James knew he wasn t sleeping. Gingerly he turned

over the still form of Old Edwin, a one-time sailor whose love of drink had cost him his livelihood, family, and any shred of dignity. But, James thought, even a gutter-rat like Edwin deserved better than having his throat cut like a calf at slaughter. The thick, nearly-dried blood told James he had been murdered earlier, probably around dawn the day before. He was certain that his other missing contacts had met a similar fate. Either whoever was behind the troubles in the city was killing indiscriminately and James s informants had been exceedingly unfortunate or someone was methodically murdering off James s agents in Krondor. Logic dictated the latter as the most likely explanation. James stood and looked skyward. The night was fading, as a gray light from the east heralded the dawn s approach. There was only one place left he might find answers without risking confronting the Mockers. James knew that some agreement between the Prince and Mockers had been reached years before when he had joined 48 Arutha s service, but he never knew the details. An understanding of sorts had arisen between James and the Mockers. He stayed out of their way and they avoided him. He came and went as he pleased in the sewers and across the roofs of the city when he needed, and they looked the other way. But at no time had he any illusion that he would be warmly welcomed should he attempt to return to Mockers" Rest. You were either a Mocker or you weren t, he knew, and for nearly fourteen years he had not been a Mocker. James put aside concerns about braving a visit to Mother s and turned toward the one other place he might find some news. James returned to the sewer and made his way quickly to a spot below a particular inn. It sat on the border between the poorest quarter of the city and a slightly more respectable district, one inhabited by workmen and their families. A rank covering of slime hid a secret release, and once it was tripped, James felt a slight grinding as a section of stone swung aside. The "stone" was made of plaster over heavy canvas, covering a narrow entryway to a short tunnel. Once inside the tunnel, with the secret door closed behind him, James opened the shutters of the lantern. He was almost certain he knew of every trap along the short passage, but as the key word was "almost" he took great caution as he traversed the tunnel. At the far end he found a thick oaken door, on the other side of which

he knew rose a short flight of stairs leading to a cellar below an inn. He inspected the lock and when he was satisfied nothing had changed, he picked it adroitly. When it clicked open, he pushed it gingerly aside against the possibility of a new trap on the other side of 49 the door. Nothing happened and he quickly mounted the stairs. At the top of the stairs, he entered the dark cellar, thick with barrels and sacks. He moved through the maze of stores and climbed the wooden steps up to the main floor of the building, opening into a pantry, behind the kitchen. He opened the door. A young woman s scream split the air and a moment later a crossbow bolt flew through the space James had occupied the instant before. The young man rolled on the floor as the bolt splintered the wooden door and James came to his feet with his hands held palm out as he said, "Easy, Lucas! It s me!" The innkeeper, a former soldier in his youth, was halfway around the kitchen, the crossbow set aside as he was drawing his sword. He had grabbed the crossbow and fired through the door, across the kitchen, upon hearing the scream. He hesitated a moment, then returned his sword to its scabbard as he continued moving toward James. He circled around a butcher s block. "You idiot!" he hissed, as if afraid to raise his voice. "You trying to get yourself killed? " "Honestly, no, " said James as he stood up. "Dressed like that, sneaking at my cellar door, how d I know it was you? You should have sent word you were coming that way, or waited an hour and come in the front door like an honest man. "Well, I am an honest man, " said James, moving from the kitchen, past the bar and into the empty common room. He glanced around, then sat down in a chair. "More or less. " Lucas gave him a half-smile. "More than some. What brings you crawling around like a cat in the gutter? " James glanced over at the young girl who had followed him 50 and Lucas into the commons. She had regained her composure as the intruder was revealed to be a friend of the innkeeper. "Sorry to startle you. " She took a breath and said, "Well, you did a good job of it. " She stood upright, and her high color from the fright put her fair complexion in contrast to her dark hair. She appeared to be in her late teens or early twenties. James asked, "The new barmaid? "

"My daughter, Talia. " James sat back. "Lucas, you don t have a daughter. " The proprietor of The Rainbow Parrot sat down opposite James and said, "Run to the kitchen and see nothing s burning, Talia. " 'Yes, father, " she said, leaving. "I have a daughter, " Lucas said to James. "When her mother died I sent her to live with my brother on his farm near Tannerbrook. " James smiled. "Didn t want her to grow up in this place? " Lucas sighed. "No. It gets rough in here. " Feigning innocence, James said, "Why, Lucas. I never noticed. " Pointing an accusatory finger in his direction, Lucas said, "Far less savory characters than you have graced that chair, Jimmy the Hand. " James held up his hands as if surrendering. "I ll concede as much. " He glanced toward the kitchen door as if somehow seeing through it. "But she doesn t sound like any farm girl I ve heard before, Lucas. " Lucas sat back, ran his bony hand through his gray-shot hair. His angular face showed irritation at having to explain. "She studied with a sisterhood in a nearby abbey for more hours 51 than she milked cows. She can read, write, and do sums. She s a smart lass. " James nodded in appreciation. "Laudable. Though I doubt your average customer will appreciate those qualities as much as ... the more obvious ones. Lucas s expression darkened. "She s a good girl, James. She s going to marry a proper man, not some scruffy... well, you know the type. I ll have a dowry set by and ..." He dropped his Voice so as not to be heard in the kitchen. "James, you re the only one I know who knows some proper lads, being in the palace and all. At least since Laurie ran off and got himself named duke in Salador. Can you arrange for my girl to meet the right kind of boy? She s been back in the city only a few days and already I feel as green as a raw recruit on his first day of training. 'With her brothers dead in the war, she s all I ve got. " He glanced around the well-tended but rough common room and said, "I want her to have more than this. " James grinned. "I know. I ll see what I can do. I ll bring a couple of the more likely fellows down for a drink and let nature take its course. "But not Locklear!" said Lucas. "You keep him away. James laughed. "No worries. He s probably riding out the gate this very minute, heading for a long tour of duty in Tyr-Sog. " Talia came back into the room and said, "Everything is ready, father. " "That s a good lass, " he replied. "Open the door, then, and let anyone in who s waiting for breakfast. " As she moved off, Lucas said to James,

"All right then. You didn t get yourself almost killed sneaking in from the sewers to gossip about my girl and the boys in court. What brings you here before sunrise? " James s face lost any hint of humor. "There s a war underway in the sewers, Lucas. And someone s killed some friends of mine. What s going on? " Lucas sat back and nodded. "I knew you d come asking one of these days. I thought it would be sooner. "I just got back into the city last night. I was off with the Prince.., doing some things. " Lucas said, "Well, Arutha would do well to look closer to home for trouble, for he has heaps of it here free for the asking. I don t know the truth of it, but according to the rumors men are killing freely in the sewers and along the waterfront. Citizens and Mockers alike are dying. I hear of Keshians setting up shops in buildings once owned by Kingdom merchants, and new bully gangs working along the docks. No one knows what s going on, save the Mockers who have gone to ground and are hiding out. I ve not seen one in a week. Most of my regulars come later and leave earlier, wanting to be home safe before dark. " "Who s behind it, Lucas? " asked James. Lucas looked around, as if afraid some invisible agency might overhear him. Softly he said, "Someone calling himself the Crawler. " James sat back. "Why am I not surprised? " he muttered. THREE Reception James waited. A court page knocked upon the door, his youthful expression neutral as befitted a lad of twelve stationed just outside the royal apartments. An answering voice bid James enter, and he waited as two pages pushed open the ornate wooden doors. Inside, the Prince took breakfast with his family, the fractious twins poking at one another while attempting to avoid parental notice. A scolding look from their mother indicated their failure and they went back to a pretense of model behavior. The little Princess was happily singing a song of her own making while she purposefully put spoon to a bowl of hot breakfast mush. Princess Anita smiled at James as he presented himself to the family and bowed. "Our squire finally appears, " said Arutha dryly. "I trust we re not inconveniencing you this morning? " James smiled back at the Princess as he straightened, then turned to the Prince and said, "I was dressed in a quite inappropriate fashion for a meal with the royal family, Highness. I am sorry to be so tardy. " Arutha indicated for

James to stand at his right hand, where 54 he was expected to wait on his ruler s pleasure unless out on some errand or another. James did so and took a moment to rest in the glow of the only thing in his life that felt like family to him. The Prince of Krondor and his squire enjoyed a relationship that was eccentric and unique. At times they were comrades as much as master and servant, while at other times their bond was almost brotherly. Yet there was always this one thing between them: James never forgot that Arutha was his Prince and he was Arutha s loyal servant. "You look tired, " observed the Prince. "It s been a long time since I enjoyed the comfort of a warm bed and a good night s sleep, sir, " James replied. "Last night included. " "Well, was it worth it? " James said, "In one way, very much. In another, no. " Glancing at his wife and children, Arutha looked at James and softly said, "Do we need to speak in private? " James said, "I judge it inappropriate table conversation, if that s the answer you seek, Highness. " Arutha said, "Retire to my private office and wait. I will join you in a few minutes. " James did as he was told and walked the short distance to Arutha s private office. Inside he found it as it always was, ordered and clean. He eased his fatigued body into a chair near the Prince s writing desk and sat back. James lurched awake as Arutha entered a short while later. "Sleeping? " asked the Prince with amusement as James came to his feet. "It was a very long and tiring ride home, Highness, followed by another night without sleep. " 55 Arutha waved James back into his chair and said, "Relax a bit while you talk, but don t nod off again. " "Sire, " said James as he sat. "Three of my informants have gone missing. Arutha nodded. "From what the good sheriff tells me, we have a rash of killings here in Krondor again, and this time it looks as if there s no pattern. But the disappearance of your informants tells us someone knows more about us than we do about him, and doesn t want us improving our knowledge. " James said, "I don t see any pattern either. " "Not yet, " said the Prince. There was a knock at the door, and Arutha

called out, "A moment. " To James he said, "That would be Gardan with his retirement documents. " "He is leaving, then? " asked James. Arutha nodded. "I m sorry to see him go, but he s earned his rest. He ll go home to Crydee and spend his last years with his grandchildren, and I can t think of a better fate for any man. And I suspect he s correct in his accusation that I don t leave him much to do, really. He suggests I appoint someone with administrative talents to the post rather than a military man as long as I insist on personally supervising the army. And this conversation stays in this room. " James nodded silently. Pointing to the door, Arutha said, "Let Gardan in on your way out. Then go to your room and get some sleep. You re excused from court duty this morning. You have a busy evening ahead of you. " "More scouting the city? " asked James. Arutha said, "No, my wife s arranged a homecoming ball, and you must attend. " James rolled his eyes heavenward. "Couldn t I go crawl around in the sewers some more? " Arutha laughed. "No. You ll stand and look interested as rich merchants impress you with tales of their fiscal heroics, and their vapid daughters try to entice you with their marginal charms. That s a royal command. " He fingered a document upon his desk. "And we have word of an eastern noble headed our way for an unexpected visit. So we must be ready to entertain as well. And murder in the streets does so take the joy out of things, don t you agree? " he added dryly. "Yes, Highness. " James opened the door and admitted Gardan, who nodded a greeting. After Gardan entered the room, James left, closing the door behind him. The court was nearly empty. In a few moments, de Lacy and Jerome would admit nobles, merchants, and other petitioners to the great hall. With a nod of courtesy to the two men, James hurried out of another side door and started back toward his quarters. He might not look forward to another of Princess Anita s galas, but he did hear his bed singing a siren call to him right now. The last few weeks in the north, especially almost a week-long horseback ride abetted by mystical herbs to ward off fatigue, had taken its toll. As he reached the corner of two halls, he found a page and instructed the youth to awaken him one hour before the supper bell rang. James reached his room, went inside, and within minutes was fast asleep.

The musicians struck up a tune and Arutha turned to his wife and bowed. Less formal than the royal court in Rillanon, the Prince s court in Krondor was no less bound by traditions. 57 One such was that no one began dancing before the Prince and Princess. Arutha was an adept dancer. That didn t surprise James. No one could be as nimble when wheeling a sword as the Prince of Krondor and not have a superb sense of balance and exquisite timing. And the dances were simple. James had heard that the court dances in Rillanon were complex, very formal things, while here in the far more rustic west the court dances were similar to those performed by farmers and townspeople throughout the VVESTERN Realm, just executed with a bit more restraint and less noise. James watched Arutha and Anita nod as one to the music master. He held up his bow and nodded to his musicians, a collection of stringed instruments, a pair of percussionists, and three men playing flutes of various sizes. A sprightly tune was struck up and Anita stepped away from Arutha, while holding his hand, and executed a twirling turn, which caused her ornate gown to flare out. She ducked skillfully under his arm, and James thought it was a good thing those silly large white hats the ladies wore this season were considered daywear only. He considered it improbable she could have got under Arutha s arm without knocking it off. The thought struck him as amusing and he smiled. Jerome, standing nearby said, "Something funny, James? " James's smile vanished. Vie had never liked Jerome, that distaste going back to their first encounter when James had arrived in court. After Jerome s first and last attempt to bully him, James had knocked down the older boy, informing him pointedly that he was Prince Arutha s personal squire and not about to be bullied by anyone. James had emphasized the message with the point of a dagger Jerome s own deftly picked off his belt without Jerome noticing, and the message had never needed to be repeated. Jerome had remained wary of James from that day on, though he had occasionally tried to bully the younger squires. Since becoming de Lacy s apprentice, and in all likelihood the next Master of Ceremonies, Jerome had outgrown his bullying behavior, and a polite truce had arisen between himself and James. James still considered him a fussy prig, but

judged him far less obnoxious than he had been as a boy. And at times he was even useful. James said, "Just an odd thought about fashion. " Jerome let a slight smile show itself before turning somber once more. He did not pursue the remark, but his slight change of expression indicated he appreciated James s observation. The court was at its lavish best, with every guest adorned in the height of Krondorian fashion. James found these annual shifts in taste odd and occasionally ridiculous, but bore up under them stoically. This year the guards uniforms had been changed, at the Princess s request, as the old gray tabards were now considered too dull. The honor guard along the walls wore light brown tunics somewhere between copper and gold marked with a black eagle soaring over the peak of a mountain. James wasn t sure he liked the break with tradition, but noticed the Prince s scarlet mantle of office still bore the old crest. Another group of guests arrived and filtered into the ballroom. Leaning toward Jerome, James quietly asked, "The usual guests? " Jerome nodded. "Local nobles, rich merchants, a few soldiers of rank who have earned our Prince s favor. " "Any Keshians? " asked James. 59 "A few, " said Jerome. "Traders. " He glanced over at James and asked, "Or did you have some particular Keshians in mind? " James shook his head a little as the dance came to a close. "No, but I wish I did. " If Jerome was curious about the remark, he didn t show it. James had come to admire his reticence, as a great deal of a Master of Ceremony s time was spend dealing with idiots, many of them powerful and rich. The ability not to hear things convincingly was a skill James felt he lacked and needed to cultivate. A bit of a bustle at the far end of the hall began as the first dance ended. Arutha bowed to Anita and offered his hand, which she took, to escort her back to the dais. From the opposite end of the hall came the booming crack of de Lacy s staff of office striking the floor heralding the arrival of someone of note. De Lacy s old, but still strong, voice carried the hall, as he intoned, "Your Highnesses, Lord Radswil, Duke of Olasko!" James said, "Radswil of Olasko? " Jerome whispered, "Pronounced Rads-vil, you ignoramus. One of the Eastern Kingdoms a duchy, actually. " Looking with mock disdain at James he said, "Study the map, my friend. The man s the

younger brother of the Grand Duke Vaclav, and uncle to the Prince of Aranor. " Dropping his voice even lower, Jerome said, "Which means he s a cousin to the King of Roldem. " A stir spread through the room as those who had occupied the dance floor parted to allow a large man and his retinue to cross to where Arutha and Anita were just sitting down. James studied the man and didn t like what he saw. The duke was a bruiser, James could tell, despite his fine 6o raiment. A large velvet hat of dark maroon, looking like an oversized beret, dropped off to one shoulder, a large silver brooch with a long white feather sweeping back from it. His black jacket was tailored to fit snugly, and James could see the massive shoulders were not padded, but merely reinforced his impression that Lord Radswil could easily hold his own in the rougher inns of the city. Black leggings and stockings finished the ensemble, all of the finest make. The sword at his side was a rapier, much like the one Arutha wore, often used and a serious weapon. The only difference was that Radswil s had a silver-and-gold-decorated bellguard. At his left hand walked a young girl, perhaps fifteen or sixteen, wearing a dress to rival the Princess s, though cut as daringly low as modesty permitted. James studied her face. She was pretty in a predatory way, with the eyes of a hunter. For a brief moment he gave thanks that Locklear was gone from the court. Since they were boys, James had joked that girls would get Locklear killed some day, and this one looked about as dangerous as any James had seen, despite her youth. Then James felt eyes upon him and glanced across. At Radswil s right hand walked two young men, about James s own age from what he could tell. The one closest to the duke looked like a younger version of Radswil, heavy set, powerful of stature and full of confidence. The one farthest from the duke bore enough of a resemblance to be a younger brother, but he was leaner and his eyes had a menacing cast as he fixed them upon James. He was studying James as James had been studying the party, and intuitively James knew what that young man was doing; he was picking out potential enemies in court. James felt a chill run down his back as the duke bowed before Arutha. 61 Jerome, now acting the part of his office as assistant to the Master of Ceremonies, stepped forward and said, "Your Highnesses, may I present Radswil, Lord Steznichia, Duke of Olasko. " Arutha said, 'Welcome to our court, my lord. Your arrival catches us somewhat unprepared. We thought you would arrive later in the week. " The duke bowed. "Apologies, Your Highness, " he said in a deep voice, his speech only slightly accented. "We caught favorable winds from Opardum and arrived in Salador a week

before we were scheduled. Rather than linger, we pressed on. I trust we have caused Your Highnesses no undue inconvenience? " Arutha shook his head. "Not at all. We just lack a fitting welcome, that is all. " The duke smiled and James felt no warmth from that expression. The man was polished and his education was obvious, but at heart there was that brawler James had recognized at once. "I m sorry, Highness, I assumed the gala tonight was to welcome us. " Anita s face froze for a moment, then the duke turned to her and said, "Highness, I jest. The matter is one of scant importance. We call only out of courtesy to your office and your husband s. We are bound for the Keshian port of Durbin. From there we will venture into the Trollhome Mountains, where we understand the hunting is both plentiful and exotic. Any small gesture of hospitality on your part is a boon beyond our expectation. " James saw Jerome go slightly rigid. The fussy ex-squire was a stickler for protocol and the duke had managed to brush aside an apology from Arutha and return an insult, without making 62 it obvious. This man obviously felt no timorousness being in the presence of a Prince. Anita had been court bred and knew the intricacies of court manners. She knew that anything she said in response to the slight would only worsen her situation socially. She merely inclined her head and said, "I suspect the subtleties of the east are lost upon us here in the west. Would you present your companions? " The duke bowed and turned to the younger of the two men. "Your Highness, may I present my nephew, His Highness, Viadic, son of my brother the Archduke, heir to the throne and Crown Prince of Olasko, Prince of the House of Roldem by blood. " On cue the young man stepped forward and bowed in greeting to the Prince and Princess of Krondor. Then the duke said, "And this is Kazamir, my son and heir to my house, also Prince of the House of Roldem by blood. " The other son bowed effortlessly, with exactly the proper deference for one of his rank before Prince Arutha. Smoothly, the duke turned and said, "And this is my daughter, Paulina, Princess of the House of Roldem by blood. " Arutha nodded greeting. "You are all welcome in Krondor. " He made a small gesture to Jerome, who hurried off to ready guest apartments for the duke and his entourage. James was again forced to concede that Jerome was good at what he did. He had no doubt the rooms would be aired, with wine and other refreshments on hand, and a squad of pages ready to do the duke s bidding. Arutha said, 'We are celebrating a safe return from troubles to the north. You are most welcome to remain for the gala. " The duke smiled. "My thanks. From the reports and gossip we heard along the way from Salador to Krondor, I suspect the

63 troubles were not trivial. A gala is most appropriate to celebrate a Prince s safe return. "I am tired from the journey, however, and will beg your forgiveness and retire. The children, perhaps, might enjoy some music and revelry after our long journey. " James realized this was not an option, but an instruction. The two youngsters turned to their father and bowed, while the Crown Prince merely looked on for a moment, then inclined his head. Radswil bowed to the Prince and withdrew before Arutha had time to do more than wave agreement. Master de Lacy intercepted the duke and his retainers at the door and escorted them to the guest quarters. Arutha turned to James and said, "Squire James, would you please see that our guests are refreshed? " James bowed and stepped down the dais and presented himself to the duke s children with a courtly bow. Keenly aware the introduction of the three youngsters revealed the Olaskans formality in matters of rank, James said, "Prince Viadic, Princess, Prince, may I offer you refreshments? " Vladic studied James a moment, his dark eyes narrowing slightly, then he nodded. With as deft a movement as James had seen, he found himself with the Princess Paulina s arm through his, before he had even had the chance to offer his hand, a far more courteous gesture. The familiarity almost caught him off guard. "Tell me, squire, " said Paulina, as they moved toward the large table where refreshments were offered, "how do you come to serve the Prince, personally? " James was struck by two things at once. There was something about her, a scent, perhaps an exotic perfume, that caused his blood to race. He suddenly experienced a fierce desire. And 64 that in turn caused what James had long called his "bump of trouble" to start bothering him. Paulina was a pretty enough girl many would even say beautiful and easily one of the most attractive at the gala, but James was long used to the wiles of women and she was not so extraordinarily attractive that he should find himself being so irresistibly drawn to her. He glared at the two young men, saw what he took to be a slight sense of amusement in Kazamir s expression, and a mask of neutrality in Vladic. Forcing his attention back to her question, he replied, "I was granted my office for service to the crown. " Ever so slightly she drew away. "Oh? " she said. If a single world could convey volumes of meaning, hers did.

James smiled his most charming smile and said, "Yes. You wouldn t know, of course, being from so distant a land. Before coming to the Prince s service, I was a thief. " It took a massive application of will power on the Princess s part not to push herself away from James. Her frozen smile looked almost painful as she said, "Really? " while behind her, Kazamir suppressed a laugh. Even Vladic betrayed a slight upturn of his mouth, the hint of a smile. Just then James spied William, who had been stationed by the table of refreshments, and said, "Allow me to introduce someone to you, Highnesses. " He signaled for the young cadet to approach and when William did, James said, "Highnesses, I have the honor of presenting William condom, son of the duke of Stardock and cousin to our Prince. He s about to be commissioned Knight-Lieutenant in the Prince s army. " He quickly named his companions in order of rank. Instantly the Princess s manner changed once more and again she was the vivacious charmer. William s color rose and 65 now James was convinced there was something more to this Princess than her more obvious physical gifts. "Perhaps the cadet could show me some of the palace, while you entertain my brother and cousin, Squire James? " James glanced at Swordmaster McWirth, who stood near the dais and with a nod of his head communicated the need for William to act as host to the visiting nobility. The old swordmaster s expression turned slightly sour, but he nodded and James said, "William, I m sure the Princess would love to see the tapestry gallery and Princess Anita s gardens. " As smoothly as an eel slipping through water, the Princess disengaged herself from James s arm and attached herself to William. "And what shall I call you, young knight? " asked the Princess. "Will, Your Highness. My friends call me Will. " As William led the Princess off toward the tapestry hall, James indicated the food and wine to Prince Vladic, then Prince Kazamir. The Crown Prince took a goblet of wine and sipped it. "Very good, " he said. "Darkmoor? " James nodded. "I believe so. Most of our best wines come from there. " "You re not having any? " James smiled. "I m on duty. " Kazamir nodded. "I understand. By the way, you handled that very deftly. Not many young men would give up my sister s company so easily. " "I can well believe it, " said James. "There s something about her... Vladic studied James a moment, again appraising him, and James could not help but feel again that he was being sized up as a possible opponent. Vladic said, "You re perceptive, squire.

66 My cousin has a need to be admired by a great many men. She employs additional supplements to augment her natural appeal. " "Ah, " said James. "Magic. A charm or a potion? " "Her left hand. A ring purchased from a woman who dabbles in such trinkets in our homeland. I fear this need for male attention that drives Paulina will eventually create difficulties for her future husband. " "Then she should either marry a man with great skills as a swordsman, or one with great patience. " Viadic nodded, as he slipped his wine. He then took a small slice of melon from a platter and nibbled at it, his expression every so slightly indicating satisfaction with the fruit. "The court here in the west is a refreshing change from some of the environments we ve discovered east of Salador. " James nodded. "I have no doubt. West of Malac s Cross things are very different. I ve not spent much time in the east, but it is .. "More civilized? " provided Kazamir. James smiled. "I was about to say older, but if you prefer civilized, I ll concede the point. " Vladic smiled, and for the first time since they met James sensed the young man was letting his guard down a tiny bit. "Well, it s a function of perspective, I warrant. Our nations are very old, while this Western Realm is relatively young. In Olasko, we haven t seen an elf or goblin in centuries. There are six other states of some size between the far northern lands and Olasko. " "Elves are interesting, " replied James. "And I ve seen enough goblins to last me a lifetime. " 67 "I hear they re not terribly bright, but that they make good hunting, " ventured Kazamir. "Well, if you re interested in hunting something that carries a sword or bow, I guess. " James shrugged. "I m city bred and have little experience with hunting. I don t understand the appeal of the sport. "It livens up an otherwise dull life, " said Vladic. James grinned. "I ve never found life to be dull, so I suppose that s why. " "You re a lucky man, then, " said Kazamir. "We have our wars, often

enough, but other than that, there s little to occupy a man who craves excitement. " Vladic said, "My cousin is like most of our nobles, and seeks glory in overt fashion. But the skills of arms, the sword and bow, the challenge of the hunt, those are secondary in importance to that. " He pointed to where Arutha was listening to something being whispered into his ear by one of the local nobles. "He seeks office, or a suitable husband for a daughter or an ally against an enemy, or something from your monarch. Intrigue is a way of life in my father s court. " James laughed. "That s Squire Randolph of Silverstown. I think he s trying to convince the Prince to get one of his pesky neighbors to move his cattle off Silverstown s meadows. " Kazamir barked a rough sounding laugh. "A very small intrigue, then, cousin. " Vladic looked slightly nettled to be mocked so, but said nothing. "Are you staying long in Krondor? " asked James. Kazamir shrugged. "Father has planned this as a tour of the west, so I expect we ll stay a few days before moving on. He wishes to hunt the Trollhomes, where it is rumored 68 great boars reside, as well as wild trolls and even, if true, dragons. " James could barely contain his amusement. "Having spied a dragon myself, may I suggest that only a madman would go looking for one? " Kazamir s expression darkened. "A madman? " James quickly spread his hands in an apologetic gesture. "A jest, and obviously a poor one. It is just that dragons are everything you ve heard of and more. If you hunt one, take an army with you. " Kazamir s expression softened slightly, but James couldn t be certain the offense had been mitigated. He continued, "Even trolls are to be avoided unless you absolutely must face one. The lowland trolls may be barely more than wild animals, but they are more dangerous than any lion or bear you might hunt, for they are more cunning, and they hunt in groups of two or more. Their mountain kin have language and use weapons. You go hunting them, be assured they ll be hunting you right back. " "Interesting, " was all that Viadic said. Then he added, "How is the hunting in this region? " 'Yes, " said Kazamir with sudden interest. "Lions, perhaps? " James shrugged. "If you go north, up into the foothills of the Calastius Mountains, you ll find a good population of game. Closer to the King s Highway it s scarce, but once you get high into the hills there s ample deer, elk, bear, and big leopards. Occasionally a wyvern comes down from the northern mountains and that s as much dragon as I d be willing to face. " "If we stay for more than a few days, would you be able to arrange a trip into those mountains? " asked Vladic.

69 James nodded. "I ll speak to the housecarl; he can arrange with the huntmaster and swordmaster to provide guides and men-at-arms. You could travel out for a day and reach some very rough terrain, where game is still plentiful. " Vladic looked pleased, as did his cousin. "Good. I will speak with my uncle tomorrow and, depending on his plans, perhaps I will prevail upon him to depart the day after on such a journey. " Kazamir s smile broadened a bit. "I suspect, however, you d better also contrive some distraction for my sister while we re gone. James s frown brought forth a laugh from Kazamir. The squire said, "I think I will prevail upon Princess Anita to fashion that distraction. I suspect most of the young men in the court might be faced with some difficulties given the duty to attend your sister. " "Yet you felt no difficulty in turning her over to that young cadet, " observed Kazamir in a guarded tone. James leaned over and lowered his voice in a conspiratorial fashion. "Young Will lacks ... experience. No matter how attractive your sister, she would have to initiate anything . beyond an awkward flirtation, I think. And if I m any judge of such things, I doubt she will. " Kazamir slapped James on the shoulder and laughed. 'You may be rural, James, but your grasp of certain subtleties is not. Yes, my sister is out seeking a well-connected husband. She will not lessen her chances of such by any idle dalliance. Her husband will expect her unsullied on their wedding night, and she will be. But she will make some young men very unhappy until that time comes. Given James s background, his view of such issues was far 70 less critical; he had known too many women while a boy, and as a man who enjoyed the pleasures of the bed, to think much of the notion that men had different standards from women. Still, he had met enough men, noble and common, who felt differently that he appreciated the prevalence of that attitude. "Given her use of... enhancements to her charms, doesn t this make things difficult back home? " "Most men in Olasko are terrified of her father, " said Vladic, putting down his now empty goblet of wine and refusing a refill by one of the servants. "In my homeland few would dare his wrath. " James shrugged and nodded his head in agreement. "Seems a wise course were I a citizen of your nation; the duke appears a most formidable man.

Kazamir s smile vanished. "As all would do well to note, James. " James was certain that remark was more directed at Viadic than at himself. Then Kazamir s smile returned. "Still, it is tempting for men of my nation to pursue a prize like my sister. " James blinked in confusion. "Prize? " "As I ve mentioned, we are adventuresome, in Olasko. Hunting women ranks as high as hunting cave bears. " "An interesting way to put it, " said James as neutrally as possible. "I think my friend Locklear would fit right in. " "He pursues women? " "Incessantly, " said James. "Then I would suggest he be a well-practiced swordsman, " offered Vladic. "That he is, but why? " Kazamir answered. "Because in my homeland a young man is expected to have as many women as he might, while it is 7 also his duty to defend the honor of his sister with his blade should another man offend her. " James grinned. "So you have a lot of duels in Olasko. " Vladic returned the grin with a nod. "Constantly. " James said, "Fortunately, my friend Locklear is on his way north to serve along the border for quite some time. We will be spared the spectacle of you having to skewer him early one chilly morning. I prefer to sleep in, given the chance. " "As do I," said the Crown Prince. "Given the length of the journey " he glanced around the room " and the unlikelihood that I have time until the end of the gala to meet a receptive woman of rank, I think I shall retire. " Kazamir glanced around the room, and then said, "I concur. I think a warm bed is more welcome than drink and dalliance tonight. " Instantly James motioned for a page and when the youth approached, he instructed him to escort Princes Vladic and Kazamir to the guest apartments. He bid them both good night and then returned to the dais. The musicians played on. As soon as he was again at Arutha s side, James heard the Prince s voice under the music. "What do you think about this visit? " James spoke in tones just loud enough for the Prince to hear. "I think it s odd. On the surface, it appears that the duke is looking for a suitable marriage of state for his daughter while indulging himself in some local hunting. "

"On the surface, " repeated Arutha, his gaze still on the dancers. "As there are few sons of suitable rank in this part of the Kingdom well, none over the age often, anyway that reason barely holds up under scrutiny. " 72 "What other reason do you imagine? " "Well, the son says they want to hunt dragons and trolls out in the Trollhome, but I find that a bit difficult to fathom. We fought trolls near Romney just a few weeks ago, and I m sure we left enough of them behind to entertain the duke and his companions for a lifetime. As for hunting dragons, even the dwarves don t go looking for them. They wait until they show up, then turn the entire community out to fight them. No, the duke may be crazy enough to really want to hunt dragons and trolls, but that s not his reason for coming west. I suspect the real reason for this journey will be found in Durbin. " "What could he want in Durbin? There are twenty major Keshian ports he could reach in the east. " James shrugged. "If we knew what it was he was seeking in Durbin, we would know why he s lying. " Arutha glanced over at James. "You suspect something. " He turned his attention back toward the dance floor. James nodded. "But nothing I can give voice to. Just a vague sense that this all ties together, these murders, the disappearance of citizens, the arrival of this outland noble. " "If you discover the whole of the parts, let me know. " James said, "You ll be the first. " "Did you sleep? " "Earlier? Yes, " said James, knowing what was coming next. Arutha said, "Good, then you know what to do. " James nodded, bowed to the Prince, crossed to bow to the Princess, then removed himself from the hall. As he left, he signaled for a page to follow. The young man fell into step behind him. James hurried toward the tapestry room and found it empty. He quickly moved on to the Princess s garden and found a 73 very flushed William standing next to the Princess Paulina, obviously reduced to little more than a near babbling fool as the girl held tightly to his arm, chatting about the flowers.

"Ahem, " said James. The relief on William s face was abundantly clear as James bowed to the Princess. "Highness, this page will escort you to your quarters. Your father and brother have turned in for the night. " "But it s early, " said the girl with a pout. "If you prefer, he ll escort you back to the gala. But Cadet William s presence is required elsewhere. " She seemed about to object, but James said, "By the Prince s orders. " She frowned, then forced herself to smile as she turned and said to William, "Thank you for being my guide. It is a pity things ended prematurely. Perhaps we ll have time to continue later during our visit? " "M-m lady, " William stuttered. James was seized by a rush of desire as the girl passed close to him while he bowed. As she retreated, the feeling faded. James turned to find William blinking, obviously confused, and asked, "Are you all right, Willy? " "I don t know, " he replied, still blinking. "While we were together, I ... I don t know how to explain what I felt. But now that she s gone .. "Magic, " said James. "Magic? " "She employs magic, according to her brother, " said James. "To heighten her charms. " "I find that difficult to believe, " said William. "What an odd thing for someone raised on an island of magicians to say, " observed James as William blushed. "Believe 74 it. " He put his hand on the young soldier s arm. "I ve got to take care of some business for Arutha, and you look like you could use a drink. " "I think I could, " said William, "but I have to return to the Cadets Quarters. "

"Not if you come with me, " said James. "How does Arutha s business involve me getting an ale? " James grinned. "I have to poke around a few places, and the cover story of being out with a friend jumping from tavern to inn is just the thing. " Sighing in resignation and trying hard not to imagine Swordmaster McWirth s reaction to whatever plan James had in mind, William fell in beside his friend and they left the garden. FOUR Surprises William kept his eyes forward. He knew his every movement was being closely scrutinized by Swordmaster McWirth. The old soldier had always paid slightly more attention to William s progress over the last year than with the other cadets, but with his commission set for the end of this week, it seemed lately that every single gesture and word was being evaluated. William tried to attribute it to his having been an exceptional student, perhaps the best swordsman with the long two-handed sword in the garrison, as well as a proficient student of tactics and strategy. He also considered that his odd situation of being a royal cousin by adoption might have contributed to his being a "special project" of the swordmaster s. But no matter how he tried to please the old teacher these last few days, there was always something lacking in his efforts. Either a thrust was a hair s breadth too low during sword practice, or his decision to reinforce a position in field training was a bit premature. William wondered briefly if the swordmaster had something against him personally, but then pushed aside the thought as McWirth came to stand before him. In a friendly tone, the old soldier said, "Late night, cadet? " 76 William still felt sand in his eyes from too little sleep, but he tried to will aside any shred of fatigue that clung to his bones. "Sir! Late enough, swordmaster!" he said as briskly as he could. "Tired, cadet? " "No, swordmaster!" "Good, " said McWirth, raising his voice so that the company of cadets could hear him, "because today we re going on an exercise. Some very bad men have surrounded the village of Tratadon and we must ride very fast and rescue the daughters of Tratadon from the clutches of these evil

men. " Again, he looked at William and added, "Of course these particular bad men are garrison regulars who would love to embarrass a bunch of fuzzy-cheeked cadets, so just make sure they re disappointed. " As one, the cadets shouted, "Yes, swordmaster!" "Swords and saddles in fifteen minutes!" cried the swordmaster. William was off at a run with his companions and stole a quick glance up to the palace wing where he suspected his friend James was still sleeping. He was on the verge of a silent curse when he remembered that James hadn t forced him to stay at the Rainbow Parrot, and that the girl, Talia, was very attractive. He really liked the way she smiled at him. The thought was fleeting; for once he reached the armory to collect his armor and weapons, he got too busy to think of anything but the coming exercise. James glanced down at the courtyard where the cadets were scurrying toward the armory to be fitted out for the day s exercise. He had forced himself to remain awake while reading the day s schedule and knew that William and the others had a grueling day ahead of them. Tratadon was a ten-hour forced 77 march and the squad sent out to play the part of bandits the night before would be well and firmly dug in. McWirth was making sure his lads knew exactly the sort of trouble they were most likely to encounter in their work. "Squire? " came a soft voice, gently preventing James s reverie from slipping into a fatigued doze. 'Yes? " James replied to the young page, forcing himself to wakefulness. "His Highness waits in his private office. " James nodded, forcing aside the warm fatigue that made him feel like sleeping every time he stopped moving. As they reached the side door to Arutha s office, another page opened the door so that James could march in without slowing his pace. Arutha sat at his desk. He indicated two mugs and a large pot and said, "Please. " James poured and was greeted by the aroma of dark, Keshian coffee. As he added a single spoonful of honey to the Prince s mug, he said, "To think I couldn t stand coffee a few years ago. Now I wonder how one gets through the morning without it. " Arutha nodded as he took the offered mug. "Or chocha. " James shrugged at mention of the Tsurani morning beverage. "Never developed a taste for it. Too bitter and spicy. " Arutha waved James to a chair and said, "I ve got court in fifteen

minutes, but you re not attending today. I need you to do two things, one trivial, one not so. James nodded but said nothing. Arutha continued. "Duke Radswil and his family wish to hunt. You will instruct our huntmaster to ready a party to accompany the Prince of Olasko to the mountains for a day s hunting the day after tomorrow. 78 "That s the trivial, " suggested James. Arutha nodded. "Find your missing agents if possible, and see if you can discover the source of all this mayhem in our city. That will involve a rather delicate sort of diplomacy on your part, for you must first begin at the city jail with a social call on Sheriff Means. " "Now do I get to find out why he was waiting for us when we got back to Krondor? " Arutha regarded his young friend with an appraising look. "You haven t ferreted out that gossip by now? " James stifled a yawn. "I ve been too busy. " Arutha drained his mug and stood. James stood as well. "We have some problems between the City Watch and the sheriffs men. The sheriff was here complaining in part about Guard Captain Guruth s soldiers, especially the squad over in the poor quarter. " "Ah, " said James. "A jurisdictional dispute. " "Something like that. Traditionally the City Guard concerns itself with keeping the security of the city, while the constables of the sheriffs office are more concerned with crimes, but lately the two have been clashing over trivial issues. There s always been a little rivalry, but now it s getting out of hand. " "What would you like me to do, Highness? " As Arutha moved toward the door opening into the great hall, he said, "I want it stopped before it turns into open brawling between constables and guardsmen. See if you can devise a way in which both sides turn their attention to the murders in Krondor and stop this wrangling. " Arutha left his private office for morning court, and James standing alone. James lingered for a moment, savoring the last gulp of warm coffee, then turned and headed for the outside hallway. He 79 had a lot to do, and as usual, not much time in which to do it. Krondor early in the morning was James s favorite place and time. As he left the palace he was once more struck by the vibrancy of the Prince s

city. The sun had risen in the east an hour earlier and already the city was teeming with activity. Wagons were rolling toward the gates to meet arriving or departing caravans, or toward the docks to pick up cargo delivered by ships in the harbor. The stream of workmen already about their jobs was increased by merchants on their way to open shops, customers heading toward those shops, and a thousand other citizens and visitors. A breeze off the harbor carried the salt tang of the ocean and James breathed deeply, feeling revived. By noon the day s warmth would reveal every decaying fruit rind, meat scrap, discarded bone, and less savory by-product of human occupation. James had been city born and bred, and the stench of a warm day near the tanneries and dyers, or the pungency of the cattle pens and poultry yards, was taken for granted, fading into the background so that it went mostly unnoticed. But the absence of such stench was certainly appreciated. He took another deep breath in gratitude as an ox cart trundled past, and at that moment, one of the oxen displayed his kind s tendency for flatulence, relieving himself with an heroic discharge. James s nose wrinkled and he hurried away from the spot, knowing that the gods sense of humor was mean-spirited, and demonstrated thousands of times a day in minor human misery and inconvenience. Had it happened to someone else, he would judge the moment highly comic. James hurried through the Royal Market, which wasn t truly 80 a royal venue, but named such because it was the market closest to the palace. The hawkers already had their wares on display and shoppers were making their way around the stalls, inspecting the goods offered for sale. He moved down High Street, avoiding the jam of wagons and carts at several intersections. Idly he thought that one good use of the constables would be to stand at the intersections sorting out the traffic mess in the morning. By midday things would have died down a bit, but right now there were at least half a dozen fights brewing as teamsters, farmers, and delivery men all shouted insults at each other. James ducked through the heavy press of citizens and travelers and reached the next corner to find that a fight had erupted. Two wagons had obviously become tangled when a cart had overturned, causing a horse to shy, back up, then flip over its wagon. Two city constables were hurrying across and just as James reached the scene, someone shoved him aside shouting, "Make way!" James staggered into a young woman who was carrying a basket of grain, which was dumped in the street when she

fell. She shrieked angry demands for repayment. He obliged with a muttered apology, and turned to defend himself from the next stupid thug. It turned out to be Captain Guruth, commander of the City Guard. He was a burly man with a black beard, dark eyes, and a deep voice with a naturally threatening tone, which was used effectively as he roared, "What is going on? " Instantly the onlookers quietened, but the two combatants continued their fisticuffs. Two guardsmen hurried past their captain and set to with spear butts just as the constables arrived to lend a hand. Quickly the two struggling men were subdued 8r and the captain turned once, surveying the crowed. "Everyone! Get about your business or we ll find a place for you in the palace dungeon!" Quickly the crowd dispersed and Guruth turned to James. "Squire? " he said, his tone indicating he expected an explanation for James s presence at the scene of this altercation. James was feeling set-upon, what with being shoved aside by the guardsmen, and being addressed in that particular tone, as if he were an intruder in the city of his birth. "I m on the Prince s business, " he said, dusting himself off. The captain offered a gruff laugh, deep and short, then said, "Well, then, you d best be about it, while I sort out this mess. " "Actually, my mission concerns yourself and the sheriff. If you d be so kind as to accompany me to his office, " said James, walking away without seeing if the captain followed. James heard the captain issue orders for his men to let the constables take care of the matter and to fall in. The sound of boots on stone in regular rhythm told James that the captain and his men were close behind. He picked up the pace slightly, ensuring that the captain and his men would have to step lively to keep up with him. The sheriffs office was not too far from the scene of the altercation, near the Old Market Square. The office served as the entrance into the city jail, which was below ground, a large basement divided by bars and doors, making eight cells, two large ones, and six cells used to isolate prisoners from the general jail population. At almost any time of the day or night, half a dozen drunks, petty thieves, brawlers, and other troublemakers would be found locked up, waiting the pleasure of the Prince s magistrate. The two floors above were occupied with living quarters for

82 the deputies who did not have families in the city. Sheriff Wilfred Means looked up from a table he used as a desk and said, "Captain, squire, " with a polite nod of his head. "To what do I owe the pleasure? " The expression on his face showed it was anything but a pleasure. The conflicts between the City Watch and the City Guard had created enough friction between the sheriff and the captain to keep things chilly between them, and Means had absolutely no use for James. That attitude went back to James s boyhood, when Jimmy the Hand was a thorn in the side of the city s constables. No matter what rank James achieved, he was certain the sheriff would always consider him a thief at heart, and as such, suspect. James quickly discarded several different approaches to reconciling the conflict. Arutha had told him what to do, but left how to do it up to James. One thing about both the captain and sheriff, James conceded to himself: both were honorable men, so he decided it was best to approach them directly. "We have a problem, gentlemen, " said James. The captain and sheriff exchanged glances and each made it clear to the other neither knew what was coming next. "Problem? " asked the captain. "Because you both have overlapping, but different areas of authority in the city, each of you may lack certain information the other possesses. But I m sure you know that lately there has been an unusually high number of murders in the city. " The sheriff snorted. "The very reason I came to meet the Prince when he returned, squire, " he said with a note of derision. 83 James let the tone go by. "His Highness, " he said, "is concerned that there is more to this spate of murders than may at first be apparent. Captain Guruth said, "That hardly seems likely. The body count is high, but there seems no apparent connection. " The sheriff again let his feelings show. "You re a soldier, Guruth. Your lads are fine in a donnybrook, but none of them has the knack for sniffing around and finding out things. That s what the City Watch does best. " James barely contained an explosive laugh. There were snitches in the employ of the City Watch, but they were often paid by the Mockers to give false information, and anyone who was truly in their pay was likely to turn up floating in the bay.

James said, "I do not know what His Highness has said to each of you regarding his most recent activities in confronting the Brotherhood of the Dark Path and the Nighthawks. " "Nighthawks!" Guruth shouted. He swore an oath, then said, "They re like weeds in a garden. I thought we had destroyed them ten years ago when we burned down the House of Willows!" James realized then something he had forgotten. Guruth had been a young soldier, probably a sergeant or lieutenant when Arutha and James had led a squad of soldiers that had destroyed the Nighthawks headquarters in Krondor, the basement below one of the finest brothels in the city. There they had found a moredhel, and there they had witnessed the power of the dark elves wizard-king, Murmandamus, for every Nighthawk who had been slain had risen from the dead to fight anew. Those who had struggled in the cellar below the House of Willows that night and survived would never forget that fight. 84 Many of those who had entered the sewers below the city to seek out that nest had died in the flames of that battle. Guruth looked at James and said, "You know what I mean, squire. " James nodded. 'Yes, I remember. " Sighing, James said, "But as we learned on the road to Armengar, and again at Kenting Rush, the Nighthawks are numerous and as soon as you destroy one nest, another springs up somewhere else. " The sheriff said, "So we ve assassins loose in the city, then? " He had not been in that struggle ten years before, but he had heard enough details to regard James and Guruth with a modicum of respect. James said, "It appears likely, though no one who s reported a murder has specifically stated seeing a Nighthawk. " "No surprise there, " admitted the sheriff. "They don t usually want to be seen. Lots of folks think they use magic. " "Not far from the truth, " said James. "At least when they were in league with Murmandamus they had those Black Slayers with them at times, and they were certainly using dark powers. " The Black Slayers had been magical guards of Murmandamus. What James remembered most about them was that they were very difficult to kill. James shrugged. "But the lot we disposed of over in Kenting Rush last month had no magicians in league with them from what we found. And they all died like mortal men. " Guruth gave James a half-smile and said, "But you burned the bodies anyway.

James returned the smile and said, "We did, indeed. No point taking chances. " "What does the Prince require of us? " asked the sheriff, now convinced there were dire matters at hand. James had no specific instructions, but now that he had the captain and the sheriff considering a common enemy, he decided it would serve to make peace between them. "His Highness is concerned about the possibility of these Nighthawks being agents of a foreign power. " James looked at the captain. "It would do well for you to remove your men from inside the city and concentrate on the gates and step up patrols in the neighboring villages and in the foulbourgh. Double the guards at the city gates and inspect any wagon, cart or pack animal if it looks suspicious. And any man or group of men who can t properly identify themselves and their reason for coming to Krondor should be held and interrogated. " To the sheriff, he said, "With all the captain's men outside the wall, you ll have to step up your patrols inside the city. And you need to send half a dozen men to help the customs office inspect cargo and passengers coming into the city by sea. " In less than a minute, James had created enough work to have every constable and guardsman in the city cursing the day he was born. But James knew that, as busy as both companies would be, they d have little time to wrangle over who had jurisdiction over every altercation they encountered. James made a mental note to stop at the Customs Office and let the staff know there were six constables coming to help them inspect cargo and passengers. He said, "More instructions will be sent to you as the Prince sees fit. " The captain asked, "Anything else, squire? " "No, captain, but I do need to speak to the sheriff alone for a moment. " "Then I ll be on my way. I need to post a new duty roster and instruct the guards they ll be operating outside the city for 86 the time being. " He gave James and the sheriff a casual salute, and left the office. The sheriff looked at James expectantly. "Squire? " he asked after the captain left. "You mentioned to the captain that your constables were able to sniff around, so I m wondering: is one of your lads particularly talented when it comes to getting information on what s going on in the city? " Means leaned back, stroking a mustache that was no longer ginger, but gray

streaked with white. His hair still had some brown in it, but it too was mostly gray and white. Yet the sheriffs eyes showed he had lost nothing where it counted: he could still lay a trap for a thief and he was still a dangerous man with either sword or bludgeon. Finally he said, "There s young Jonathan. He s about as good at getting a snitch to talk as I ve seen. " James said, "No disrespect, sheriff, but can you trust him? History being what it is, and all that. " The sheriff said, "No offense, squire. I understand what you mean. " The Nighthawks had proven adept at infiltrating the army and even the palace in the past. "You can trust the lad. He s my youngest son. "Well, then, " said James with a grin, "I guess I can. Is he here? " "No, he s off duty until dusk. Shall I have him come find you at the palace? " "Please. I should be back before the changing of the guard at sundown. Have him come to the Knight-Marshal s office. If I m not there, I ll leave word where he can find me. " "May I ask what you need one of my constables for, squire? " James grinned. "Our past differences have kept us from 87 working together, sheriff. I intend to remedy that. " Then the grin faded. "I ve seen enough black murder in my days to last a hundred lifetimes. I d like to find out what s behind all these seemingly random deaths and put an end to them. " The sheriff nodded and made a noncommittal grunt. "If you say so, squire. " James bid the sheriff good day and left. He took his time wandering the city, and tried to look inconspicuous as he kept an eye out for his missing agents. He paid a visit to the Customs Office at the dock and told the senior clerk that half a dozen constables would be arriving soon to lend a hand in inspecting cargo and passengers. He made it clear he was less concerned with the cargo than he was the passengers; smuggling, while a serious crime, was little more than a nuisance when compared to murder. The senior customs agent nodded absently, and James was certain that he would have to return in a day or two to see if the required changes had been made. Of all the things he had imagined as a boy riches, power, and fame he had not for an instant imagined the bureaucracy that came with such things. James continued his tour of the city, poking around here and there, trying discreetly to uncover the whereabouts of his agents if they still lived. One or two of them might be lying low, he knew, but three missing and one murdered meant almost certainly most of them, if not all, were now dead. The implications of that possibility, that someone knew who

they were, and by extension that they were working for the Prince s squire, was a possibility he chose not to dwell on. As night approached, clouds rolled in off the Bitter Sea, and Krondor was quickly plunged into darkness. Feels more like fog 88 than rain, James thought vaguely as he hurried back toward the palace. And a nasty fog at that. If morning was his favorite time of the day, late afternoon and early evening were his least. The streets were crowded with tired citizens and visitors, people who had labored all day were now hurrying to shops to make purchases before closing time. Those inclined toward heavy drinking were already swaggering loudly down the thoroughfares, and the less savory populace of the city was now emerging as darkness fell. Once he had numbered among those now venturing out of their daytime hideouts, the denizens of the night who preyed on the honest and hardworking, when they weren t preying upon one another. If he had a writ from the Nightmaster of the Mockers, none in that ragged brotherhood would trouble him, and even those who were not part of the Guild of Thieves left him alone, as the protection of the Mockers was not something to be brushed aside lightly. Now he was the Prince s man, and while that provided him with a different kind of protection, he knew it shielded him not at all with those who once counted themselves his brethren. James had betrayed his oath to the Mockers in order to warn the Prince of the Nighthawks attempt on his life, and in doing so he had committed treason against the Guild. James was vague on the details, but somehow Arutha had purchased or bartered for his life, and had taken him into the royal household. Despite that miracle, James was under no illusions. While still being on good terms with many individual Mockers, he knew the Guild itself had the death mark on him. As a means of avoiding conflict with the Prince, the Mockers ignored the mark, and viewed James with polite tolerance, no more. He still came 89 and went in the sewers and upon the rooftops when need be, but should he be seen as a threat to the Mockers, they would exercise the death mark in an instant. James grew tired of trying to navigate the press of people in the central city, and decided to take a shortcut through some backstreets to the palace. If he was quick, he would reach the palace in time to cadge a bite to eat from the kitchen staff, then get to the Knight-Marshal s office before Jonathan Means arrived. The absence of any agents in the

city had James concerned more than he cared to let on and if Jonathan s snitches knew anything, he might be able to ferret it out using the sheriffs son. James ducked between two buildings, through a space too narrow to be rightly called an alley, and hurried to the next street over. Wending his way through the press of the crowd, he reached the other side of the street and entered a proper alley. The buildings on both sides were two stories tall, so it was as if he had entered a dark crevasse. It was a long, filthy passage, but one which would empty out on to a street only a block from the harbor. That would lead him on a quick route paralleling the waterfront, and take him to the harbor gate into the royal compound outside the palace. He turned onto Chandler Row, the name for this section of the road that would take him back to the palace, when he suddenly knew he was being followed. Someone had come out of the alley behind him. James knew better than to look back, but he itched to get a glimpse of his pursuer. He paused for a brief instant to glance into a shop window and heard his pursuer stop as well. In the distorted reflection of the glass, he couldn t make out who might be following him. The few people who passed by were 90 fisherfolk, net-menders, dock workers, and the other types one would expect to see near the docks, and James prayed he might catch sigh of a constable before he went too much farther. James had just passed his last opportunity to cut across to another street. He moved quickly, then suddenly slowed his pace, listening to whoever followed him. There were two of them, he felt certain. There were enough gaps of relative silence as they moved along that he could pick out his pursuers from amongst those who passed in the other direction. James spied an ale-house, The Wounded Leopard. He broke into a jogging run, as if he was late meeting someone, and headed straight for the door. Once inside, he blinked at the smoke-filled room. The chimney flue hadn t been cleaned in a while, and several of the patrons were smoking pipes or tabac cigars. James had never developed a taste for the habit and wondered how anyone did.

He hurried to the bar and pushed himself between two sailors, who both muttered, but moved to give him room. The one on James s right was a mole-faced fellow whose dark eyes hinted at danger, while the one on the left was a huge brute, easily as large as Knight-Marshal Gardan. James looked forward. "Ale, please!" he demanded of the barkeep. The man had a face like a well-worn shoe, and the bags beneath his eyes made him look as if he was on the verge of sleeping on his feet. He nodded as he filled a stoneware mug and set it on the bar before James. James paid him and took a sip. It was too warm and too bitter, but he made a pretense of drinking it. The door opened and James knew at least one of his pursuers 91 was entering. He chanced a quick glimpse of two men, both dressed in common workers garb, as they stood blinking in the smoky air, trying to find James. "I did not, " James said loudly to the large sailor who stood on his left. The man turned and looked down atjames and said, "What? " It was obvious he was drunk and ill tempered. "I wasn t the one who said it, " James replied. "Said what? " asked the man, now interested. "He said it. " James pointed toward the door. "Him and his friend. " "Said what? " demanded the drunk, now irritated by a conversation he was having difficulty following. "I didn t say you were the drunken son of a poxy Keshian whore. " The man grabbed James by the tunic and said, "What did you call me? " "I didn t call you a drunken son of a poxy Keshian whore, " insisted James. Pointing at the door, he said, "They did. " With a bellow the sailor was off, heading right at the two men who had been following James. James turned to the dangerous-looking man on his right and said, 'You should have heard what they said about you. " The man just grinned and said, "If you want me to keep those two off your neck, squire, it ll cost you. James sighed. "You know me? "

"I ve been around, young Jimmy the Hand. " "How much? " "For you, fifty golden sovereigns. " "For that much I d want you to take them on a long journey. How much for ten minutes? " 92 "Ten. " "Done, " said James as a shout and crash came from behind. Men were now moving away from the combatants and a chair went flying across the bar, smashing several bottles behind the barkeep. Despite his sleepy appearance, the barman was spry enough to vault the bar with one hand, a truncheon clutched tightly in the other. "We ll have none of that here!" he shouted. James dug ten gold coins from his purse and laid them on the bar. The slight man scooped them up and pulled out a dagger, turning to face whoever might come his way. James didn t hesitate. He took his lead from the barkeep and vaulted the bar in the other direction. He hurried to a rear door and ducked into a storeroom. Years of living in the city provided James with a reliable map of Krondor in his head. He knew there would be no alley at the back, rather a yard with a gate opening onto the harborside. He hurried through the storage area, past a door which opened to the kitchen, and through a door into the ale-house s rear yard. Twenty feet away a large double gate beckoned. James sprinted to it and lifted a large wooden bar from the two iron brackets that supported it, letting it drop near his feet. He stepped over it, pushed open the gate, and was met by a gloved fist which struck him hard across the jaw. James s eyes rolled up into his head as he fell to the cobblestones.

93 FIVE Secrets James stirred.

His left temple throbbed he must have struck the obbles when he fell as did the right side of his face. He tried to move and his head pounded. His wrists were bound behind him, and he was blindfolded. A deep voice said, "Ah, the lad stirs. " Rough hands propped him upright on the floor and the deep voice asked, "A drink? " James s voice sounded oddly high-pitched in his own ears as he said, 'Yes, please. " Someone else in the room laughed, saying, "Polite one, ain t he? " and was shushed into silence. The original speaker said, "Get him some water. " James waited a moment, until someone pressed a water cup against his lips. He sipped slowly, wetting his throat and buying seconds to gather his wits. The fog in James s head slowly lifted. "Feeling better? " asked the deep voice. James took a deep breath and said, 'Yes, Walter. Though you could have gotten my attention in a gentler manner than smacking me in the head. " 94 The deep voice chuckled. "I told you he d tumble to this, you twits. Let s get the blindfold off him. " James blinked as his vision returned, and he saw three men standing over him in what could only be a basement. Large barrels and crates were stacked against the windowless wall, and several large piles of goods were covered with dusty canvas. The man with the deep voice said, "How you been, Jimmy? " "Fair enough, Walter, until about... what? An hour ago? " Walter picked James up by the shoulders and turned him. He pulled off the ties that had restricted his hands and said, "Sorry about that, but you were getting difficult to keep up with. " "If you wanted to talk, Walter, there are other ways. The man named Walter glanced at his companions. "Things aren t the way they once was, Jimmy. Lots of troubles in the city. " Walter Blont was one of the Mockers more effective bashers, trained by Ethan Graves. He was normally a man of even temper who went about his work in a journeyman fashion, without anger or spite. He had a plain round face, and a thatch of black hair now shot through with gray. James took a moment and looked at Blont s companions. Both looked the part of Guild bashers: thick necks, heavy shoulders and legs like tree trunks. Either one would probably be able to break a man s skull with a bare fist. Neither man looked particularly bright, but James knew looks

could be deceptive. Both men were unfamiliar to him, but he was certain that these were not the two men who were following him when he went into the ale-house. "Those weren t your men who were tailing me? " "No, " said Walter. "They were so fixed on following you, they didn t notice we were following them. " He grinned, his crooked yellow teeth making him look even more menacing than when 95 he didn t smile. "There are all sorts of new gangs in Krondor these days. Bashers and strong-arms arrive every week by ship and caravan. Someone s building up a serious army. James sat down on a crate and said, "Start at the beginning, Walter. " Walter sat down on another crate and rubbed his chin, thinking. "Mostly, it started a few months ago. You heard of this bloke they call the Crawler? " James nodded, then wished he hadn t as his head throbbed. "Well, we ve been running up against his men on and off for months now. At first they were just pesky. Then things got nasty. " Walter glanced at his companions. "We re about all that s left of the bashers. A few nights ago, someone broke into Mother s " "Someone got to Mother s without being stopped? " interrupted James in amazement. "Took out each of the sentries as they came, hard and fast and no time for dawdling. Me and Josh and Henry here was out and about, and we got jumped in the sewers. We got the best of the four lads who tried to take us out. " He waved to the man on his left. 'josh got a dagger scraped across his ribs for his troubles, and Henry had to sew up my shoulder with a sailmaker s needle and some thread. We found Mother s in ruins and have been lying low since then. " The man named Henry added, "It s a war out there, squire. The sewers are worse than any battlefield I ve seen. " "Soldier? " asked James. "Once, " said Henry. "Long time back. " James nodded again, and winced. "I ve got to stop doing that. " 96 "Sorry about the bash, but you re such a slippery lad, it was the only way I knew to get you here, " said Walter. James grimaced. His head was going to hurt for a while. "You could have sent me a note. "

"Hardly; and besides, we re not traveling too much by the usual routes, what with the cut-throats and assassins haunting the sewers. " "Assassins? " asked James. "Nighthawks? " "Maybe. Didn t see no black outfits like they was wearing before, " said Walter, "but these boys was mean and didn t play at killing. " "They s very serious on the subject, " said Henry. Walter nodded. "We ve dodged them because almost no one knows of this place. It was a bit of a gamble going up after you, but one of the beggar lads who s been smuggling us food saw you out and about today and said you were coming this way, so we took a chance. Time was you could have traveled the entire city and have no one catch sight of you. " James grinned ruefully, "I still can, but these days I have little reason to hide. I work for the Prince, remember? " "That s to the heart of it, then. We need help. " "Who, the Mockers? " "What s left of them, " Walter said grimly. "What s the Upright Man propose? " James knew that Walter would never presume to speak for the Mockers without the leader s permission. Walter must be his messenger of last resort. The three men exchanged glances, and Walter said, "You haven t heard, then? " "Heard what? " "Rumor is the Upright Man is dead. " 97 James sat back and let out a slow breath. "That puts paid to a lot of things, doesn t it? " Walter shrugged. "You don t get where he did without making lots of enemies. Someone s hoisting a tankard in celebration if it s true, that s a fact. " "Who s running the Mockers? " "No one, " said Walter. "We re probably all that s left of the bashers. Maybe there are one or two other lads lying low like us. Most of them died when Mother s was hit. They killed everyone, Jimmy. They killed the pickpockets and the beggars, the whores and the street boys. "

"They murdered the street boys? " James said in disbelief. "I think I saw young Limm and two or three others dodging down a culvert later that night but I can t be sure it was them. I didn t investigate because they was on the run from half a dozen men. Maybe they got away, but anyone who wasn t fast enough to dodge out of there, or lucky enough to have been somewhere else when they hit, was killed. Word spread fast and those that could got out of the city or went to ground. " Henry added, "These weren t dock-brawlers did this, squire, or even bashers like us. These were killers, who didn t even give you a moment to think or speak or ask what was what. They were cutting throats and dropping everyone men, women, children on one side of the building before those on the other side even knew there was a fight. It s been a fair couple of nights of hunt or be hunted in the sewers, I can tell you. We ve been hiding here since then. " James glanced around. "This is the smugglers hideout? " "You ve been here before? " asked Walter. "A couple of times, when we were working with Trevor Hull and his gang. Back when Bas-Tyra was regent. " 98 "I remember, " said Walter. "Even most of the Mockers don t know how to find it, and since the spot above where the old mill burned down s been paved over with that new road, it s impossible to find from above. " "Anything in those crates to eat? " "If there is, it s long since turned, " answered the man named Josh. "This place hasn t been used since Hull turned Prince s man and started sailing for the Crown. " James looked around. "How many others do you think know of this place? " Walter shrugged. "Not many. Assuming any of them lived after the raid. Hull s men did most of the slippin in and out, and just a few of us in the bashers. " "Then let s keep this our little secret. " James stood and his knees wobbled. Putting his hand on the wall, he steadied himself and said, "What of the clock? " "An hour after sundown, or thereabouts, " answered Henry. "Damn, " said James. "I have to get back to the palace, and you ve put me twice the distance I was when I started. " "Best get up to the watch station two streets over, and get some guards

to go back with you to the palace. " "That will take too long, " said James. "Besides, I know a way that will get me within a block of the palace without anyone seeing me. " Walter smiled, for the first time. "Well, there was always that about you, wasn t there? You could find ways around no one else could. That s why you were always able to take those extra little jobs without the Nightmaster s writ. " James returned the smile. "Me, work without permission from the Nightmaster? " he said with mock gravity. "What, 99 and risk you and your lads finding me and roughing me up? I would never do that. " "Well, it s good to see you ve kept your humor, " said Henry, as he looked from Josh to Walter. Then he looked at James. "What are we to do? " "Stay here. I ll try to be back before the morning with some food and drink for you. " "Why would you do that? " asked Josh. "Because you asked, " answered James. "And, as of now, you re working for me. " "But our oath to the Mockers " began Josh. " is only valid if there are Mockers, " finished James. He started walking to the wall farthest from the sewer entrance. "If, by some miracle of fate, the Upright Man returns, you ll not be bound by me. I know what it is to break oath with him. Few survive. But if he doesn t turn up, well, I ve got something you can do to earn your keep and stay on the good side of the law. " "Good side of the law? " asked Josh. "Fancy that, " remarked Henry. James pointed his finger at each man in turn. "You need all the friends you can get, and right now I may be the only one you have. " Walter nodded once. "You ve got the right of that, Jimmy. " "It s Squire James, from now on. "Yes, squire. I see, " answered Walter.

James felt along the wall until he found what he was looking for. He tripped a latch and a door, fashioned to look like a random cluster of stones in the wall, creaked open. "I didn t know that was there!" said Walter. "Few do, " James replied. As he was about to enter, he added, I00 "Look, if I m not back in a couple of days, assume the worst and you re on you own. In that case, I suggest you find the sheriff and tell him what you know. Means is a tough boot, but he s fair. " "Don t know about the fair part, but I ll grant you tough, " said Walter. "We ll think about that if we have to. " James nodded, and went through the door. He pulled it closed behind him and felt along in the utter darkness. He knew it was only one hundred steps up an inclined passage to a trap that had been laid into the floor of what had once been a root cellar in the house next to the burned-out mill. Fortunately for James, that part of the house hadn t been paved over, and was shielded from curious eyes by heavy weeds and brush. Once he was above ground, he moved through the darkness, avoiding the larger thoroughfares as he made his way toward the palace district. He reached the city gate just north of the palace itself, and hurried through, passing a surprised-looking guard who recognized him and who appeared about to ask a question, though James didn t linger to hear it. James reached the small square, which served to separate the palace proper from the city, and hurried toward the gate. The two guardsmen on duty seemed about to order him to halt when they recognized him. One said, "Squire James? Is there trouble? " "Always, " answered James, signaling for the gate to be opened. One of the soldiers hurried to accommodate him, and James swept past him without another comment. James reached the top of the steps to the palace and waved over the first page he spied. "Carry word to the Prince that I have returned and will join him as soon as I can make myself presentable. " 101 The page wrinkled his nose at the sewer aroma that trailed James like a palpable miasma, then remembered his court training. "Squire!" he acknowledged, and hurried off as quickly as he could. James almost ran to his room, stripping off his clothing. He d take a complete bath later, but for the time being the best he could manage was a quick wash with a cloth dipped in the water basin.

Ten minutes later, James emerged from his quarters, to find the same page had return from the Prince. "Squire!" said the young boy. "His Highness says he will await you in his offices. " James hurried to Arutha s offices, knocked, and entered when bidden. Inside, James found a very uncomfortable looking young man in a city constable s uniform standing near the door, while the Prince sat behind his desk. "This young fellow was looking for you, " said Arutha, indicating the constable with a nod of his head. "When no one could find you, Gardan sent him to me. The constable said you were due to meet him on some matter the sheriff and you deemed important. He was somewhat distressed you were not where you agreed to be. " James smiled and said, "As well he might, for I was being held against my will. " Arutha s face remained impassive but there was a slight hint of amusement in his voice as he said, "It appears you saved me the difficulty of ordering out the guard to rescue you. "My captors and I came to an agreement. " Arutha indicated he should sit. Before he did, James looked at the young man and said, 'You re Jonathan Means? " "Yes, squire, " answered the young constable. He was perhaps 102 the same age as William, yet there was already evident about him a toughness that James knew well from years of dodging city constables. In the presence of the Prince he might appear to be an awkward boy, but in a brawl Jonathan Means could hold his own, James was certain. Arutha said, "I ll listen to your tale of escape later. What I need to know is, what is going on in my city? " James said, "Nothing good. As Jonathan and the other constables can no doubt testify, there s been a rash of killings lately that appear to make no sense. As you observed, these killings seem random, but I think the pattern is there. We re just not seeing it. " "You have some sense of things, though, right? " asked Arutha. James nodded. "The Crawler. It appears he has made another bid to dislodge the Mockers, and from what I saw and heard, he may have accomplished that goal. " Arutha mused aloud. "Does it matter if one band of thugs and pickpockets supplants another? People will still be bullied and robbed. " "Setting aside my familiarity with the Mockers and friendship for many of them, still, there is a difference. The Mockers are thieves. They

come in a variety of forms, from those who will deftly cut your purse from your belt without disturbing your ruminations on which silk scarf to buy in the market, to those who will simply bang you over the head as you stagger home after too much ale. They number beggars, street boys, whores, and those who, like myself once, are adept at entering homes and stealing whatever has value without awakening the occupants. But they re not killers. " "I ve heard otherwise, " said Arutha. 103 "Oh, from time to time a basher will hit someone too hard, or someone will awake and find a thief in the home. A struggle will ensue and someone gets stuck with a dagger, but the intent is never to kill. The Upright Man was very specific in that; murder brings down far more attention than he wanted for the Mockers. " Arutha considered his one long-ago contact with the man he suspected was the Upright Man. His instinct told him James was right. "What about this Crawler and his men? " James considered his words a moment, then said to Jonathan, "Did the sheriff tell you why I asked you to the palace? " "No, he just said you d requested a constable come to the palace and I was the one. "I asked him for someone who had a knack for getting information out of folks without having to hold their feet to the fire. " For the first time since entering the office, the young man ventured a slight smile. "I ve a snitch or two who trust me. James regarded the young man for a long moment, then came to a decision. "I m going to need help, Highness. I ve got Jonathan s father and Captain Guruth sorted out for a while on who is in charge of which area of the city. " "Good, " said Arutha. James went on to describe what he had seen as he had explored the city, and went into some detail about the two men who had followed him before Walter had snared him, and then into Walter s description of the men who had raided Mother s. "So if I m going to do Your Highness any good out there, I m going to need more men like Jonathan and Walter and his mates. I m going to need my own company of men. " 104 "A company? " Arutha s expression darkened slightly. "Squires hardly ever command companies, James. " James grinned. "Well, if you remember, it was just a few weeks back I was commanding the entire garrison at North Warden. " Arutha returned James s grin with his own half-smile. "Well, I can t argue with that. "

"Perhaps company is the wrong word. That would be too many men, in any event, but I do need men like Jonathan here, men who won t be out of place when they re seen here and there, but who are working for me. " "Is that all right? " Jonathan asked of the Prince. "Your Highness? " he added quickly. Arutha said, "It s all right, if I say it is. Your father doesn t need to know the specifics of any work you do for the Crown, just that occasionally you ll be called away from your usual duties to help out on some security issues. " James said, "I think maybe a dozen men or so, perhaps even a woman or two if they re the right kind. " "What kind is that? " asked Arutha. "Smart, tough, able to take care of themselves, and loyal. " Arutha said, "Loyal to you? " James was silent for a long time before he answered. "Some of the people I m going to need don t put much stock in loyalty to the Crown, Highness. Personal loyalty and personal oaths are more tangible to them. There are men who would swear to serve me, whom I could trust with my life, but whom I wouldn t trust to stand fast if they were only bound by an oath to the nation. It may not be ideal, but that s the way it is. " Arutha nodded. "You know I ve been toying with the idea of an intelligence service to match wits with the Keshians. 105 More than once the king and I have discussed the difficulties of relying on paid informants and rumor-mongers. No matter what their ambassador says before our court, Kesh is always casting her eyes northward, dreaming of retaking the ancient province of Bosania as well as the Vale of Dreams. " James smiled. "And whatever else they can get their hands on. Arutha nodded. "What concerns me most, at this moment, is the report of the destruction of the Mockers, for if we link that to your confrontation with the Crawler s agents in Silden, and the apparent link between the Crawler and the Nighthawks at Kenting Rush, I can only come to one conclusion. "What s that? " "There s something very big underway. And we ve only glimpsed small portions of that something. " James nodded. "I am afraid it might be something along those lines. I had thought we d finished at last with the Nighthawks after killing their leader at Cavell Keep. "

"I suspect we ll find he was but one of many leaders, James, " said Arutha absently. "In all the years since we first faced the Nighthawks, one thing has nagged at me and until this moment I didn t realize what it was. " "What is it? " askedjames, exchanging a glance withjonathan. Arutha said, "There are too many assassins. James didn t follow. His brow furrowed and he cocked his head slightly. "Too many? " Arutha stood and James did as well. The Prince occasionally paced when he spoke and James wouldn t presume to be informal with Jonathan in the room. "Assassins are employed for a variety of purposes, " began Arutha. "The first is extortion: they send a note demanding a 106 fee for not killing you and if you fail to comply, they murder you. The second is that they are employed to remove someone as an act of revenge, profit, or for political advantage. " 'You ve forgotten a third reason, " said James. Arutha waved his hand in dismissal. "No I haven t. I m ruling out religious fanaticism because the Temple of Lims-Kragma disavowed themselves from any contact with these Night-hawks years ago, and the Temple of Guis-Wa have their own particular brand of murders, and these murders have none of the earmarks of a ritual Blood Hunt. " James flushed slightly. Arutha was rarely not completely prepared in any discourse. "I stand corrected. " Arutha said, "If profit were the motive, then we d have been alerted to at least one or two threats by concerned citizens. So we ll rule that out. That leaves murder for gain. " "But whose gain? " "Exactly. Why kill random citizens and attempt to obliterate the Mockers? " James paused because he realized the question wasn t rhetorical. Arutha wanted his opinion. After a moment, he said, "I have no theory on the random citizens who, as we already suspect, are probably not as random as they appear. As to the latter, the only reason to obliterate the Mockers is either to displace them or keep them from observing something. " Arutha pointed at James. "Exactly. 'Which is more likely? " James sighed with fatigue. "Displacing them, I guess. If secrecy were the goal, you d hardly go about it by murdering dozens of thieves, whores, urchins, and thugs. You d just go somewhere very quiet and see that it stays quiet. There are dozens of places in the woods and

mountains nearby you could use as a base, within a few days ride of the city where no one 107 would notice even a large company of men. No, for them to want the Mockers out of the sewers, they want to take over control of crime in the city. " "I agree, " said Arutha. "Now, how do you reconcile this business with what we ve seen of the Nighthawks so far? " James fought off a yawn. "I don t. It seems they work for the Crawler, yet it appears they have their own purpose. Arutha nodded. "Remember those false Nighthawks Locklear found in the sewers when he brought Gorath to the palace? " James said, "I heard the story. " "Did we ever establish who they were working for? " James shrugged. "They were dead, so Locky didn t think to ask them, and at the time I assumed they were working for those who were trying to keep Gorath from reaching the palace. Now I m more of a mind that they were trying to get you to send your army into the sewers. "Either way, they wanted the Nighthawks to get the blame, " said Arutha. "I have a theory. Suppose the Nighthawks may have worked for the Crawler when it suited their purpose, perhaps to further some agenda of their own, or simply to underwrite their own needs? After all, keeping men fed and armed in hideouts around the Kingdom isn t done cheaply. Suppose the Crawler became fearful of them for some reason? Then it would make perfect sense that he would attempt to attach blame to them for much of what he and his band of cut-throats were attempting in Krondor. " James said, "So we can sum up by saying that there s more than one band of murderers running around the city? These Nighthawks and another band of killers-for-hire? " "Apparently, " replied Arutha. "But it s more like a small army of mercenaries if the numbers we ve encountered so far are any 108 indication. " Arutha sat again. "I want you to take Jonathan here under your wing and start setting up an information gathering network. I will not tell you how to do it, but I will caution you to pick only people who are smart enough not to be caught out working for you and loyal enough not to sell you out for a pouch of gold. I will underwrite the costs and you only have to report direct to me. To Jonathan, Arutha said, "Tell your father you ll be working for me from time to time, but not the specifics, and tell him that if you leave

your post or do not show up for your assigned watch, it s at my order. " "Sire, " said the young man, nodding. He ventured a slight smile. "He won t like it, but he ll do as ordered by Your Highness. " Looking at James, Arutha said, "You have your company of men, squire. " James grinned. "Now can I get something to eat and a night s sleep? " "Yes, but in the morning I want you about your business. " As he moved toward the door, James said, "How are our guests from Olasko doing? " Arutha said, "I m sending the duke and his brood on a hunting trip up to the mountains. We ll be shed of them for a week or so, then we ll have one more gala and wave good-bye to them as they sail off to Durbin. " James bowed. "Highness. " As he reached the door, Arutha said, "Before I forget, be here early tomorrow. We re commissioning the cadet officers and it will be a formal morning court. " James kept his grin frozen in place, but inwardly he groaned. By the time he finished eating and bathing, that would leave 109 less than five hours before he had to be up again. Jonathan bowed to the Prince and followed the squire from the office. As James stood aside for a page to close the door, he said to Jonathan, "Come to the kitchen and we ll eat together. That way we can talk and I can steal an extra half-hour s sleep. " With a small smile, the young constable fell in beside James, and they hurried toward the kitchen. SIX Confusion Trumpets sounded in the courtyard. Arutha led his court officials to the balcony overlooking marshaling yard. As he took his place at the very edge, Swordmaster McWirth saluted and turned to order the cadets to attention. Arutha paused, then said, "Today you young men are being awarded your offices and spurs. You will be privileged to add the title 'knight to whatever rank you gain. It is an ancient title, its origins lost in the mists of history and lore. It is held that the original band of knights were companions to one of the Kingdom s earliest rulers, a small company of those pledged to defend the crown with their lives. "So it is with you, today. Unlike soldiers sworn to the service of their liege lord, your oath is to the crown. You are obliged to show deference to any noble of this land, and if possible to aid him when called upon, but foremost your duty lies to the King in the east, and to my office in the west. " James smiled slightly. As long as he had known Arutha, he had never known the Prince to claim personally what he felt was rightly due the office he held. Other men would have said, 'To me in the west, " but not Arutha.

111 The Prince continued. "Today, some of you will be dispatched to garrisons along the frontier, or to join households of nobles who are in need of young officers to serve until their own sons are of an age to command. A few of you may rise to the rank of swordmaster in those households, or return to Krondor when those sons are grown. Others of you will be assigned to the castles of the border lords, and some of you will remain in Krondor. But where you serve is of secondary importance. "What you have chosen to do is serve the nation, and her people, no matter where you are. Never lose sight of that. You may gain rank and privileges over your life, but that rank and those privileges are not rewards. They are, rather, the means by which you may further serve the Kingdom. " Arutha paused, then said, "In the war with the Tsurani, what has become known as the Riftwar, we faced a foe with whom we are now at peace. But the struggle was terrible and long, for those that faced us on the battlefield were men with honor, dedicated to service. We met them with the same dedication, and that was the salvation of our nation. " Arutha paused, then said, "I am pleased to welcome you to the service of the Kingdom, young officers. " He nodded to McWirth who said, "At the sound of your name, come forward and accept your spurs. " He then called the first name, and the first cadet stepped forward. Two pages stood close by to quickly affix the spurs to the boots of each cadet. Eleven young officers were quickly sworn to service and given their ranks. William was the last of these. To Arutha s right stood Knight-Marshal Gardan, in his last official act before resigning his office. He started issuing orders. Four of the cadets were heading north, to the border barons. 112 Five were being dispatched to various garrisons and households in the west. Two were to remain in Krondor. William was one of those. James caught a slight frown from William when this was announced, and wondered at the displeasure. Krondor was the best duty station in the Western Realm, both for amenities and political advancement. It might be different in the Eastern Realm, where constant battles with pesky neighbors close to the nation s capital could bring one favor from the crown, but in the west all advancement and political favors started and ended in Krondor. Arutha turned to James and said, "You have business in the city, I believe? " James nodded. "Ample business. When shall I return? "

As he headed back inside to his offices, Arutha said, "When you have something important to tell me. You re no longer senior squire. " James almost stumbled. "Highness? " Arutha turned from the courtyard and gave James a slight smile. He left the balcony and entered the palace as James followed. "No reflection on you, squire, but I ve had you running around the countryside so much of late, Master de Lacy and Jerome both complain bitterly they have to make up for those tasks you re not present to undertake. So, while you re to remain my personal squire, we ll elevate someone else to the rank of senior. Besides, spending your days overseeing a squad of boys might seem a little tame after commanding a garrison. " James smiled. "Annoying is the better choice of words. " Arutha laughed, one of his rare displays of mirth. "Annoying it is. One last task, though, before you dash off. The Duke of Olasko s party leaves at first light tomorrow for their hunt. For 113 reasons I don t understand, they ve requested that Lieutenant William be assigned to the guard. " James s brow furrowed. "Paulina? " Arutha reached his desk and sat. He waved across the room to de Lacy that he should open the door and admit those waiting upon the Prince to conduct the day s business. "The Princess, yes. She is to accompany her father and the Princes on the hunt. Why? " "She s looking for a rich or powerful husband. " "The son of a duke, in other words. " James nodded. "Though I don t think anyone has told her that the Duke Pug is a bit of an... odd duke by most people s standards. " "But well-connected, " added Arutha. James grinned. "Well, there is that. Still, I think I d better spend a little time today preparing William for his duties. " Arutha looked from James to the door as the first group of supplicants was escorted in by Master de Lacy. "I don t want to know, " the Prince said to James. "You know what must be done, so go do it.

"Yes, sire, " said James as left the Prince s offices. He hurried to the marshaling yard, intent on catching McWirth and William before the newly commissioned Lieutenant was assigned a patrol down to the Vale of Dreams or through the bandit-infested scrub grass and woodlands between Krondor and Land s End. Then be would go hunt up young Jonathan Means and start building his network of agents. James found William in the Cadets Quarters, clearing out his gear from the small footlocker that had been the repository of his entire wardrobe and other personal belongings for the 114 last six months. McWirth was overseeing the departure of the newly named knights, and his manner was changed. He looked upon the young men as a father would upon his children, thought James. Then he realized that in a few weeks another company of noble sons, ranking Kingdom officers and a few promising young soldiers would come to Krondor and once again the old soldier would be a tyrant who could never be pleased. William looked up and before James could speak, he said, "Krondor! Why? " James said, "I have no idea, but any other man in your position would be doing handsprings of joy. Here s where careers are made, Will. " William looked as if he was about to say something, but he held silent for a moment. "I have to move this over to the armory. James knew that s where young bachelor officers had small, private quarters. "I ll give you a hand. " William nodded, his expression still dark. It would have taken him only two trips to carry all his personal belongings to the armory, but he welcomed the help. William strapped on his sword, which was the only item used in training he would take with him, and picked up a bundle of clothing, which he handed to James. He then picked up a second bundle with two pair of boots, a great cloak, and two books, and nodded to James to lead on.

James turned and walked to the door, passing Swordmaster McWirth. As William reached the door he paused and said, "Swordmaster? " McWirth said, "Yes, lieutenant? " His voice was calm and even. 115 James turned and saw William s surprised expression and realized

that it hadn t sunk in yet that he was now an officer and McWirth wasn t going to be yelling at him any more. William hesitated and then said, "I just wished to thank you for all you ve taught me. I hope I ll not disappoint you in the future. " McWirth smiled and said, "Son, if there had been the slimmest chance of you disappointing me in the future, you never would have been awarded those spurs. " He pointed to William s boots where two new silver spurs adorned his heels. "You ll do fine. Now, hurry up and get your things over to the armory before the other lieutenants see you hauling your own kit in and start giving you grief over not having one of the pages or soldiers carry it over for you. James stood motionless for a moment, then laughed. Suddenly William realized that as a knight-lieutenant in the garrison, he could have ordered a page or one of the soldiers to fetch his kit for him. Then McWirth turned to James and said, "Or you, squire, about being William s dog-robber. Get along now, the two of you. " "Yes, swordmaster, " said James. William hurried along. "Where did that term come from? " "From what I hear, in ancient times knights weren t so prosperous and their squires had to be clever in where they got their next meal for their masters. William grinned. "Should I make you my squire, squire? " James returned the grin with a mock frown. "I d pay a gold sovereign to see you accomplish that trick, sire, " he said, sarcastically. "If you re certain you wish a personal squire, I can see if one of the less gifted pages would consider a career with almost no opportunity for advancement. And 116 I d be interested to see where you get the funds to pay him. " They reached the armory and hurried though the large doors, past racks of swords, shields, pole arms, and other weapons. In the rear of the armory they could hear the noises from the smith as he repaired weapons blunted by soldiers in practice. They reached the stairs at the rear of the building and climbed them to the upper floor. William put down his clothing on the floor and looked around. "That room looks unoccupied, " he said, pointing to an open door. James said, "I ll save you a drubbing. You re supposed to wait for the

most senior bachelor knight to assign you a room. " He pointed to the apparently empty room. "That room is almost certain to belong to Captain Treggar. " William grimaced. Captain Treggar was a humorless young man who according to gossip must have been an exceptional soldier to have hung on to his post despite being a bully and prone to petty rages. He also was considered to be unusually clever to have lasted as long as he had at the garrison with Gardan in charge of the military. A few minutes later newly appointed Knight-Lieutenant Gordon O Donald, youngest son of the Earl of Mallow Haven, topped the stairs, carrying his bundle. "Free room? " he asked. William said, "We wait for Treggar. " Gordon dumped his kit right where he stood. "And isn t that the end to a perfect day. " His voice carried a hint of the lilt common to the Kennararch people from the foothills of the Peaks of Tranquility. He was a broad-shouldered young man, slightly taller than William and James, with sandy blond hair and blue eyes. His complexion was fair, so he was constantly sunburned and freckled. 117 William said, "You both seem a little sour for having just received the best post in the west. " "The west, " echoed Gordon. "My father, I m betting, asked the Prince to keep me here and out of trouble. My brothers were both killed in war, Malcolm at the fight with the Tsurani at the end of the Riftwar, the one up in the Gray Tower Mountains, and Patrick at Sethanon. I m the youngest, and Father is trying to keep me alive until I inherit. " "Staying alive is a worthy undertaking, " said James with mock gravity. "Well and good for those of you born here, squire, but a man gets little chance for promotion in the west. " James frowned. "Correct me if I m wrong, but you re going to be an earl some day. Why would you worry about promotion? " Gordon said, "We re a little earldom at Mallow Haven, and battlefield honors count for much in the east. You ve got your goblins and Brothers of the Dark Path and all out here, but in the east we re constantly bagging away at the Eastern Kingdoms or Kesh. Advancement is fast, and you need all the advantages you can when arranging state marriages. "

James and William looked at each other and grinned. In unison they said, "It s a girl!" James said to Gordon, "Who is she? " Gordon s sunburned face couldn t hide the blush as he said, "My Lord of Deep Taunton s daughter, Rebecca. She s the daughter of a duke, and if I have a prayer of winning her, I must return home with enough glory around my shoulders to blind the king. " James shrugged. "Well, it may have been once true that you 118 couldn t find a decent war in the west, but that s not been true since I ve been in Krondor. " William said, "At least you re in the best place in the west for advancement. " Footsteps could be heard from below as a dozen pair of heavy boots walked toward the door. "Pick up your gear, " suggested James. A moment later a dark head appeared, followed by a broad pair of shoulders as Knight-Captain Treggar plodded up the stairs. He was followed by the other unmarried knights. When he saw the two new lieutenants waiting for him, he frowned. When he saw James, his expression turned to one of open distaste. "What s this, then? " he asked. William said, "Waiting to be assigned rooms, captain. " The other lieutenants continued to come up the stairs until the hall was full. Several whispered and a couple shrugged. James recognized they were waiting for Treggar to act. The expected hazing of the newly-appointed knights wasn t proceeding as planned. Treggar was about to speak, when James said, "The Prince is anxious to get Knight-Lieutenant William settled in, as he has a special mission for him. Whatever Treggar was about to say went unsaid. Instead he pointed and said, "End of the hall. We re short of rooms, so you two will have to double up until someone marries or is reassigned. " "Yes, captain, " said Gordon, moving through the press of officers. William said, "Thank you, captain, " and followed.

James said, "I ll wait for you here, lieutenant. " "Off your usual beaten path, aren t you squire? I hear that 119 you re far more often found in the sewers than the palace, " observed Treggar. James stared at the captain for a moment. He had deep, dark eyes, and there was nothing but anger and contempt in his gaze. His heavy brow always seemed knit in concentration except when he was on public display before the Knight-Marshal or the Prince. It was rumored that more than one younger officer and dozens of the palace garrison had been invited out to a beating after nightfall for displeasing Treggar. At last, in a pleasant voice, James said, "I go wherever my Prince requires. " He was tempted to challenge Treggar, but years of dealing with bullies as a boy told James this wasn t a fight he could win. Embarrassing the captain in front of the other young officers would turn dislike into hatred, and whatever else he might be, Treggar was an important member of the palace garrison. Besides, he would most likely take out any slight, imagined or otherwise, on Gordon and William. Seeing that whatever fun planned for the new officers was not going to happen, the other officers drifted off to their own rooms or down the stairs to their duty stations. After a moment, Gordon and William appeared. William looked at James. "What s the mission, James? " Treggar turned and snarled, "When you address a member of the court, lieutenant, you will use his title. " He paused, then added, "No matter who he might be. " William said, "Yes, captain. " To James he said, "What s the mission, squire? " James said, "You re to take an escort of a dozen men and accompany His Highness s guests on a hunting trip. Report to the huntmaster with the escort an hour before dawn. " "Yes, squire. 120 Looking at Treggar, James said, "Come see me before you retire tonight, lieutenant. I may have some last-minute instructions for you. " William said, "Yes, squire. "

James turned and departed quickly. He knew nothing would be gained by lingering, save to contribute to Treggar s foul mood. He would likely find something for William to do before nightfall that would either embarrass or somehow punish the young man for robbing Treggar of his fun. James knew bullies. Eventually William and Gordon would have to come to their own terms with Treggar. Crossing the courtyard, James considered that William was a tough enough lad. He could handle himself. James suspected that Gordon might turn out to be as tough in his own way, too. Besides, Treggar had been a bachelor officer a long time and knew precisely what he could and couldn t get away with in the bachelor officers mess. Being Head of Mess had privileges, but it had responsibilities as well, and had Treggar been truly abusive Gardan would have removed him a long time ago. One thing James knew about Arutha and his knight-marshal: there was no detail so trivial that it escaped their notice for too long. Problems were quickly uncovered and dealt with. Passing through the gate, James considered his first stop as a guard waved a casual salute to him. Then James stopped. He had left by the western gate of the palace, once the main entrance, but now used mostly for ceremonial arrivals, processions from the city, holy day rites, and the like, while most of the commerce of the palace now was conducted via the harbor gate and the eastern gate. A great house sat on the opposite side of the square that marked the western boundary of the palace grounds. Between 121 the house and the gate stood a fountain, modest in size, but ancient and considered something of a landmark, for it had been the first in the city constructed by the order of one of the early princes. James studied the house. It was a large building, the massive exterior promising many interior rooms. And to the best of his knowledge, it had been abandoned for years. James corrected himself; it wasn t abandoned, but unoccupied. From time to time some activity could be detected around the building, a fresh coat of paint on wood trim or the iron gate, or repairs to stones in the outer wall. But now it was clear someone was preparing the building to be occupied. "What s going on? " he asked a guard at the gate, nodding toward the house. "Don t know. Been wagons coming and going since yesterday, squire. " "That house has been closed up as long as I can remember, " said the

guard standing on the other side of the gate. "Don t know even who owns it. " James said, "It s owned by the Temple of Ishap. " Both cast him a glance, but neither asked how he knew. James made a habit of knowing things about the city and neither guard doubted his word. "They usually keep to themselves, " James half muttered. "I wonder what this is about? " Both guards knew the question was rhetorical and kept silent, as James turned his attention from the new arrival across the street to an old problem: the Nighthawks. James emerged from between two buildings, his clothing far less fashionable than what he had worn when he had left the palace. He had several stashes around the city where he had 122 secreted clothing, weapons, and money, against a multitude of possible needs. Blending into the common rabble was common necessity for the Prince s squire. James moved through the midday press in the merchants section of the city, near where it unofficially turned into the Poor Quarter. No one could point to any map or charter that defined the city s districts in such a fashion, but all who lived in Krondor knew where the market section ended and the dockside began, where Harborside became Fishtown and how the other unofficial precincts were arrayed. And knowing where one district ended and another began was vital to one s health and safety, James knew. He crossed the nondescript street that separated the merchants and Poor quarters, and as he entered the latter, the streets seemed to shrink, to narrow, to confine. Buildings rose up on both sides, leaving barely enough room for a cart to pass between, keeping them in gloom except when the sun was at its zenith. James s posture and walk didn t change as he moved into his old haunts, but his awareness did. The streets of the poor quarter in the daytime were almost as busy as the other sections of the city, but they were far more dangerous. The dangers were less obvious than at night, but they were potentially more lethal for their subtlety. Within moments James sensed the disquiet that permeated the district. Glances were more furtive than usual, people moved just a bit more hurriedly than was the

norm. Voice were hushed and strangers were watched closely. The killings were making a suspicious population even less trusting. James turned into an even narrower path, an alley with an occasional door or a wooden stairway to a second story entrance 123 above. Near the end of the alley he saw a hunched-over figure securing items to a two-wheeled pony cart. The door that had been his intended destination was open. James drew his dagger and held it so it was hidden behind his wrist. A quick flip would bring it into play if needed. Reaching striking distance to the figure he stopped and said, "Sophia? " The figure turned and drew herself to her full height and James relaxed. The woman was gray-haired with just enough dark brown to show the original color of her youth. She held one hand in what James knew was a warding position. A moment later, she relaxed and said, "Jimmy. You just about scared what few years I have left out of me. " James walked over to the pony cart and then glanced at the open door. "Leaving? " "As soon as I tie down this last bundle. " "Where are you bound? " "I don t know, and I m not sure I want anyone in Krondor knowing where I land, Jimmy. " James studied the woman s face. Never a pretty woman her features had rightly been called horsey in her youth Sophia possessed a strength in her bearing and a strong body that made her striking, and had won her a fair share of lovers over the years, men of wealth as often as not. But Sophia s trade in spells, charms and magic potions had gained her a life that was ultimately solitary, save for a few trusted friends, like James. James nodded at her remark. "If you want to vanish, I understand, but I would like to know why if I may? " "You ve heard of the killings; I don t have to ask. You wouldn t be the Prince s man and not know. 124 "You re fearful of joining that departed company? "

She nodded. Adjusting her blue dress and fetching a black shawl off the top of the cart, she moved to close the door to her small room. "What may not have caught your attention is that most of those who are not members of the Mockers, removed for reasons you re no doubt more familiar with than I, were practitioners of the art. " "Magicians? " asked James, suddenly keenly interested in what the woman had to say. "Five to the best of my knowledge. Most of their names would be unknown to you, for they practiced in private. We re not as public a bunch as those down in Stardock, Jimmy. Some of us prefer a quiet livelihood. " "And others? " "Practice crafts which might not be looked upon with favor by those in power. "Black arts? " "Nothing so sinister, but let s say a merchant wants a competitor s cargo of grain to rot before shipment, or a gambler needs an edge in a big game. There are those who practice such arts as will provide what is needed. " "For a price, " observed James. Sophia nodded. "Someone is eliminating magicians in Krondor, James. " James glanced around. "How many others are there? " Sophia said, "Help me turn this around. I should have pointed it that way before I loaded it. " James helped the woman turn the cart around, and watched as she knelt between the twin stalls of the wagon and picked them up. He knew better than to offer to help; Sophia was as independent-minded a woman as he had ever encountered, 125 and he had known several. 'You ought to get a small horse or pony to pull that thing. " "I can t afford one, " she answered as she started to pull all her worldly possessions out of the alley.

"I can.., loan you the funds for a horse, Sophia. You were always kind to a rude street boy. " She smiled and years fell away from her face. "You were never rude. Obnoxious, yes, but never rude. " Then her smile vanished. "I d just have to feed the beast, but thanks for the offer. " As they reached the corner Sophia halted and said, "But I should be asking you what brought you to my door. " James laughed. "Actually, it was a minor magical problem. " He explained about the Princess Paulina s amulet and its effect, and finished by saying, "If my young friend is to be spending time in her company, I think it would be to his benefit if he had some means of resisting her charms. " Sophia chuckled at the play on words. "Charms. I like that. Well, I have something that may help your friend. " She put down the stalls and went to the rear of the cart. She pulled up the tie-down cover she had just fastened and said, "Wish you said something before I did this, " and reached in. She pulled out a small bag and rummaged through it. "I have an effective potion, but that will only last for a few hours. " She held up a small ring. "But this might do. " It was simply fashioned, of a gray-silver metal and was adorned with a single dull red semi-precious stone. She handed it to James. "It protects the wearer from a variety of minor enchantments and spells. Likely the sort of thing the young lady employs. It s useless against anything of substance, but at the least it will keep the girl s effects confined to what nature gave her. " 126 James took the ring. "Thanks. What do I owe you? " "For you, " she said, "nothing. " She refastened her tie-downs. James said, "Why the sudden generosity? " "You ve done me a favor or two in the past, Jimmy. Let s call it a parting gift. " She picked up the stalls again and pulled her cart out of the alley and into the street that would eventually lead them out of the Poor Quarter. James dodged aside as two boys hurried past. For a moment he wondered if it had been a slash and grab, with one cutting his purse and the other trying to grab it, then he realized they were just city boys running for the pure joy of it.

James patted his purse to ensure it was indeed where he had left it, and then he untied it from his belt. Tucking the bag under the cover on the wagon, he said, "Then let me return a parting gift. You ll need some coins to set yourself up wherever you land. " She smiled, her blue eyes bright. "You re a friend, Jimmy. " "When you think it s safe, let me know where you ve landed, Sophia. " She said, "I will, " and, leaving him, took the major road that led to the eastern gate. James watched her vanish into the press of the city and then turned back toward the palace. Whatever else he did this afternoon, he needed to return for a short chat with the Prince. He still had little idea what was behind the seemingly random murders of citizens in Krondor, but the fact that many of them were practitioners of magic was too important not to bring to Arutha s attention at once. The afternoon sun burned hot, yet James felt a chill creeping into his bones. 127 SEVEN Ambush The horses whinnied. William glanced around. He was already tense from having the responsibility of his first command, even though he was accompanied by a well-seasoned sergeant and twenty veteran soldiers. Captain Treggar, even though a bully in the young officers mess, had taken William aside and said, "If you want to look stupid in front of the men, give orders. If you want to look like you know what you re doing, just tell Sergeant Matthews what you want. " Despite his dislike for the man, William had taken the advice to heart and so far had looked like he knew what he was doing. The sun was near the mid-heaven, so William said, "Sergeant!" "Sir!" came the prompt reply. "Find us a likely place to take the midday meal. " They were traveling along a road that was wending its way up into the forested foothills north of Krondor. William was alert, but not overly worried, as this area was considered relatively pacified. An occasional gang of robbers might harass travelers, but no group of sufficient size

to attack a score of mounted soldiers had been reported in the region for months. There 128 were areas farther up the coast that were difficult to keep under control, but this area had been selected as much for the safety of the Prince s guests as for the abundance of game. The sergeant, a weatherbeaten old veteran named Matthews with surprisingly vivid blue eyes and nearly white hair, said, "There s an inn around that bend, sir. I wouldn t suggest nobility spend the night in such a place, but for a midday meal, it should do. " "Send word ahead we re coming, " said William. "Aye, sir. " A soldier, spurred his horse on Matthews command and by the time the procession reached the inn, all was ready for them. It was a modest two-story building with a chimney producing a healthy amount of smoke. The sign over the door showed a large tree under which slept a man with a travel bag. Matthews turned to William and said, "It s called The Tree and Traveler, sir. The innkeeper was waiting for them. The soldier had obviously told the man that visitors of rank were approaching, for without knowing who they were, the man was bowing and scraping to everyone as they stopped before his door. The Duke of Olasko dismounted from his horse and a servant quickly had his hand out to help Princess Paulina dismount from her horse. She had insisted on wearing breeches and riding astride, and she ignored the helping hand, jumping nimbly to the ground. "I m starving!" she announced to everyone. To the innkeeper she said, "What is today s fare? " The man bowed, "Milady, we have a side of venison on the spit, cooked to a turn. I have game hens roasting and they will be finished within the half-hour. I have a hard cheese and fresh bread, apples and other fresh fruits, as well as dried. I have 129 freshly-caught fish in the kitchen, but it is not yet cooked. If you wish, I can have it " The duke interrupted. "The venison will do, as will the hens. But first, ale. I am thirsty as well as famished. "

William gave orders for the soldiers to secure the baggage horses, and instructed Matthews to have the men water the horses, before taking their own ease. As he turned to join the guests inside, he said, "I ll have some fresh fruit and ale sent out for the men. " Matthews nodded. "Thank you, lieutenant. " William knew the men had eaten well enough that morning and this was far from a campaign march supplied with dried meats and hardtack, but it was a gesture that would be appreciated. He followed the nobles into the inn. It was a simple establishment, with two large rectangular tables in the center of the room, two small round tables in the corners on the right, a flight of stairs along the left wall leading to the second story, and a modest bar along the back wall, next to what was obviously a kitchen door. A large hearth dominated the right wall. Most of the cooking was done there, it appeared, since a woman came hurrying from the kitchen to add something to the large kettle that sat simmering near the fire. A side of venison was being turned by a boy who sat in wide-eyed amazement at the rare sight of the nobles. William glanced around the room and saw two men sitting at one of the round tables. Neither appeared armed, so William s first judgment was that they were no threat. One was an older man, his hair nearly gone from his pate, leaving him with a long fringe of gray hair that hung to his shoulders. His nose was a huge hawk s beak, but it was hardly noticeable because of his eyes. There was something compelling about them. 130 William thought his clothing to be of fine weave, if less than fashionable. His companion wore a simple gray robe, with a hood thrown back. He was either a monk, priest, or a magician of some kind, William thought. Most people would not come to that conclusion, but then most people hadn t spent their boyhood growing up on an island full of magicians. He decided he needed to re-evaluate their threat potential. He looked over to see the innkeeper fawning over the duke and his party, so rather than take his seat at the foot of the table, William crossed to the two men and said, 'Your business here? " The robed man glanced up and seeing that it was an officer of the Prince s guard who spoke, simply said, "We re just travelers, sir. " William sensed something pass between the men and for a moment suspected mindspeech. William could speak with animals, a talent he had possessed since birth, though he found it of marginal use. Only Fantus, his father s pet firedrake, had the intelligence to discuss anything beyond food

and other basic concepts. When it came to human magic, William was an observer, but he had observed enough to be sensitive to it. "My prince has important guests in the realm, and it is my duty to see to their well-being. From where are you traveling and what is your destination? " The man with the compelling eyes said, "I am traveling to the coast, a village called Halden Head. I am coming from the east. The other man said, "I am bound to Krondor, sir. I come from Eggley. " "So you just happened to decide to share a meal? " 131 The robed man said, "A chance meeting. We are exchanging gossip about the places to which each of us is bound. " "Your names? " "I am Jaquin Medosa, " answered the man William thought might be a magician. "My name is Sidi, " said the other. William looked at him for a long moment. There was something vaguely troubling about him. Yet the two men were eating peacefully and bothering no one. "Thank you for your cooperation, " he said. Without further comment he returned to the duke s table. Food and ale were being placed before the guests, and William signaled the innkeeper and asked that ale and fresh fruit be sent out to the soldiers. When that was done, he set about enjoying his own lunch. But throughout the meal he couldn t help but glance from time to time to the corner table, where the two men sat lost in deep conversation. He was sure that on at least two occasions the man called Sidi had glanced his way. The Princess asked William a question and he turned to answer. After a little banter, he said a silent thanks to James for providing him with his ring, for he found the girl mildly attractive and occasionally irritating now, as opposed to the overwhelming desire he had felt upon first meeting her. Paulina appeared to be unaware of his lack of ardor and she continued to chatter as if he was under her spell. When he had finished answering her question, William looked in the corner and saw that the two men were gone. It was near evening when they arrived at the camp. Trackers from Krondor had gone ahead and had scouted the area for

132 a likely campsite as well as the location of nearby game. The servants quickly unloaded the baggage train and erected tents for the duke and his family. William and his men would sleep under the sky, with small service tents available should the weather turn inclement. As the sun sank in the west, servants hurriedly prepared the evening meal while William sent the trackers out for a quick sweep of the area and posted sentries. There was little danger in this area, but even a newly commissioned knight-lieutenant wouldn t risk the lives of visiting dignitaries by not taking every precaution. Matthews oversaw the watches and made sure those not standing watch ate and tended their equipment. In the field it was the rule that each man was responsible for his mount, so even though lackeys had accompanied the hunting expedition, each soldier inspected his own horse before turning in. William joined the duke s family in his quarters more a pavilion than a tent in which a table large enough to accommodate six people had been set out with food and wine. The duke invited him to join them for supper with a wave of his hand. "What have the trackers found? " he asked. William replied, "Game signs to the northeast, Your Grace. Elk and deer, and a sow bear with a cub. " The duke finished chewing on a quarter hen, and tossed the bones aside. William was thankful the man had no hounds with him. The habit of feeding dogs at the table had been one his mother had never allowed, and as a result William had also grown up with an aversion to having dogs under the table. The servants would remove the bones before the duke retired. "Won t take a sow bear until the cub is weaned. Depletes the 133 game population if you don t let the little ones get out on their own. What else? " "Maybe a big cat, " answered William. At that the duke seemed pleased. "Can your trackers tell what kind? " William said, "Not sure, m lord. Usually we have cougars. They re bold and think nothing of coming into villages at night to make free with sheep or chickens. "

"I know the cat, " interrupted the duke. "Wily, but other than that, not much of a challenge once you have them treed. What else? " "Some true lions occasionally wander up from the southeast, though we almost always get word long before we see them. Young males without a pride, usually. " "Good trophy animal. " "And once in a great while we get leopards. " "Now there s worthy game, " said the duke. "If one s in a tree above you, that s where he wants to be. " "Perhaps by morning I ll have new intelligence. " The balance of the meal went by slowly, as the duke and his son spoke of past hunts, reliving each triumph. Paulina spent her time staring absently into the distance or attempting to flirt with William, who responded politely to her banter. Prince Vladic seemed content to stay silently lost in his own thoughts. When the dishes had been removed by the servants, William excused himself from the duke s presence, citing his need to oversee the disposition of the camp. The duke nodded and waved him away. William found Sergeant Matthews and asked, "How stand things? " 134 "Quiet, sir, " answered the sergeant. "I m turning in. Wake me for the last watch. " "You re taking a watch, sir? " asked Matthews in a neutral voice. William knew that many officers left the management of the watches to their sergeants. "I prefer my sergeants get a halfway decent night s sleep on the march, " he answered, as if this wasn t his first command. "Turn in after the second watch and have the senior guardsman wake me. "Sir, " said Matthews as William moved toward the spot set aside for his groundcloth and covers. He knew the sergeant was just as likely to ignore the command and continue to ensure each watch-change went without a hitch. Still, as with sending out fruit and ale for the trail-weary soldiers, the gesture would be appreciated. William turned in, and for once was glad for his training under McWirth,

for he had slept enough upon the ground atop a thin quilted mat, with a heavy woolen blanket over him, that once he lay down he was quickly asleep. William s eyes opened and he was awake without hesitation and halfway standing before he realized what had wakened him. It was no sound, no alarm nor shout, but rather a feeling. Then he knew what it was. The horses were disturbed to the point at which his mind was hearing them as if they were shouting. In another moment they would be whinnying. He hurried to where the horses where staked out. They were all standing quietly, heads erect, ears twitching, nostrils flared as they tested the air. William never liked talking with horses. Their minds were odd, divided. 135 What is it? William said with his mind to the nearest horse. Hunter! came the answer, with an image of something moving silently through the forest nearby. Smell hunter! William glanced upwind in the direction from which a scent would come. Man? he asked. The response was confusing. Some of the horses seemed to agree while others sent impressions of a cat-like creature. "Something wrong, sir? " asked Matthews at William s shoulder. "I don t know, " he answered quietly. "Something s got the horses spooked. " "Maybe a wolfjack hunting? " Rather than share his unusual ability with the sergeant, William just nodded. "Maybe, but there s something close enough that the horses are " Before he could finish the thought, the horses started whinnying and trying to pull up the stakes. Matthews cried out, "Alarm! 'Ware the camp!" William had his sword out as something big and dark seemed to fly by, close to the ground, but it was past him before he realized it was not a bird of any sort, but a swift four-legged creature. It bounded into darkness next to trees on the edge of the camp, then appeared again in silhouette against the campfire for a brief instant, before vanishing into the night. "Damn me!" said Matthews. "It s a black leopard!" Men were scrambling for weapons and the Duke of Olasko and his son came from their tents,

weapons at the ready. By the time William reached them, word of the big cat had already reached the duke. "That s a bold kitty, what? " said the duke with a grin. "Nice 136 of him to let us know he s in the woods. " He glanced around and asked, "What of the clock? " William glanced at the sergeant, who answered, "Three hours to sunrise, Your Grace. " "Good, " said the duke. "Let s eat and then at dawn let s track that big bastard. " William said, 'Yes, Your Grace. " The duke returned to his tent and William instructed the sergeant to order the morning meal prepared early. He had no doubt that by the time the sun crested the eastern peaks they would be at least an hour along the trail of that cat. As the camp turned to the day s preparation, William watched the edge of the woods, trying to peer into the gloom. As the bustle in the camp grew in volume, he couldn t help the feeling that, somewhere nearby, that leopard watched. The duke returned a few minutes later, rubbing his hands in anticipation. "Let s eat, to strengthen us for the day to come, lieutenant. " 'Yes, Your Grace, " said William, tearing his eyes away from the murky woods. As they walked toward the duke s tent, he said, "Damned accommodating of that beast to let us know he s nearby, what? You d soon as think he was daring us to come after him. William said nothing, but his thoughts matched the duke s, and he was nowhere near as enthralled by the notion. Mist rolled through the trees as the duke, his nephew, son and daughter moved silently through the woods. They were followed at a discreet distance by William and his squad of six soldiers. Bringing up the rear were bearers and servants. William was impressed by the Olaskan nobility; their hunting

137 skills were very evident. They moved with such stealth that in comparison the experienced soldiers sounded noisy and untrained to William's ear. A tracker from the garrison of Pathfinders at Krondor led the way, indicating leopard signs. William used his mental gifts to search out any hint of the cat s whereabouts, but he kept coming up blank. He sensed the small animals nearby, the red squirrels and chipmunks hiding out of sight, even caught an impression or two of the curious rodents thoughts. Big hunters! they seemed to say. Danger! The quiet of the woods was unnerving. Some animal sounds would usually be heard in the distance, but those sounds were absent. The only noise was an occasional plop as moisture gathered on the branches above and fell to the ground below, or the faint movement of the other men nearby. With each step, William s apprehension grew. Another twenty yards into the woods and he whispered to the men behind, "I m moving up with the duke. Close up behind the servants. " "Sir, " whispered the soldier. William picked up the pace and quickly overtook the servants. He noticed the servants who carried the duke s ferocious arsenal of hunting weapons and his other equipment looked uneasy. He closed up behind the Princess, who walked a few paces behind her brother. In the gloom ahead, William could see the duke as a faint form in the haze, Prince Vladic half a dozen paces behind, Kazamir an equal interval after him. William saw that the gloom was deepening, and his internal alarm sounded. The Pathfinder at the side of the duke was looking around, as if he could no longer see the animal s spoor. I38 Just as the duke held up his arm for a halt, William was moving forward, pulling out his sword. The duke had his bow at the ready, and was peering ahead into the gloom, as if trying to see into it by will alone. Suddenly a movement high above the duke s head alerted William and he shouted, "It s a trap! Above you. " The duke acted without hesitation, dodging to one side as a large black shape pounced from above, launching itself from a heavy branch a few feet above the duke s head. Prince Vladic let fly with one arrow, which split the space occupied an instant before by the big cat. The leopard hit the ground and spun, lashing out with one huge paw, raking the duke across the shoulder as he fell away. The cat gathered itself to spring as William reached Kazamir s side. The

duke s son let fly with an arrow which barely missed his cousin s back as it sped past Vladic and struck at the cat s feet. William leapt to defend the duke as the leopard launched itself. His blade cut the air, and he felt it rake the cat s side as it sprang. The animal screamed, and rather than attack the duke it bounded into the woods, as more arrows flew at it. William bent over the duke, who pushed away a helping hand. "After it!" he shouted. "Your Grace, no!" The duke yelled, "Get out of the way, boy!" and shoved William aside. William grabbed the duke s arm, swinging him around in a half circle. The duke s eyes widened and he said, 'You dare!" "Sir, you re wounded, " shouted William. "That creature will smell you coming a mile away. 139 "I ve been hunting cats since before your birth, boy! Let go of my arm!" But William held tight as the duke s son, daughter and nephew reached them, with the servants and soldiers closing quickly. "Your Grace, that was no cat. " "What? " said the duke. "It was not a leopard. " "I saw it!" said the duke, struggling with William. "It may have looked like a leopard, Your Grace, but it was not. " "What was it then? " asked Prince Vladic. "A magician, " said William, releasing the duke s arm. "A lesser path magician. " He put up his sword. "A magician? " asked Paulina. "How can you be sure? " William said, "As you know cats, milady, I know magicians. Trust me. "A shapeshifter? " asked Kazamir.

William nodded. "Leopard totem. And a powerful one to be able to shape himself like that. " "He did come into camp as if he knew what he was doing, Father, " observed Paulina. "He wanted you to go after him, " said William. "He was hunting you. " He pointed to the Pathfinder who stood a short distance away. "He was first on the trail, but the magician let him pass and tried to break your back. " "Break my back? " "He leapt so as to land high on your back. It would have crushed your spine. The fact you moved when I shouted saved Your Grace from a painful death. " The Pathfinder said, "It s truth, Your Grace. Had he landed on you, you d be dead. " 140 "The claws as he departed were his way of making sure you followed, " said William. "Then I shall oblige him. I ll hunt him in turn, " said the duke, ignoring the blood that was dripping from the cuts in his shoulder. "No, Your Grace, " said William. He motioned to Sergeant Matthews. 'Your pleasure is hunting, but when it comes to hunting criminals, that s my duty. " To Matthews he said, "Escort the duke back to his tent and see to his wounds. I want a dozen men up here, armed and ready. " To the Pathfinder he said, "See if you can pick up his trail, but be wary. Remember, this is a man you re hunting, not an animal. " The Pathfinder gave a nod and headed up the forest track. The duke seemed on the verge of starting a second argument when Prince Vladic said, "Come, Uncle. Let s tend to those wounds, then we ll see about this hunting of magicians. " William saw the duke study the trail, then give William a long, appraising look. With a nod of agreement, he turned and started the slow return to the camp. A short time later, a dozen men, armed and ready, appeared, and William signaled the way. Softly he said, "We look for an ambush, either from a man or a cat, and we won t know which until he strikes. Keep your interval on the trail. "

William led the way, each man waiting a moment before following the man in front of him. One by one they moved off into the misty woods. High above the sun shone, but deep in the woods there was nothing but gloom. "It s queer, " whispered the Pathfinder. "It shouldn t be this dark. " William nodded. "It s as if..." He paused. He knew what this 141 spell was, but had no name for it. Despite having grown up on the Isle of Stardock, William had had no interest in the study of magic a fact which had driven a wedge between William and his father, Pug but some knowledge had stuck to the young man. "It s a darkness spell, to make things gloomy so the caster can work his way past..." Suddenly he stood erect and shouted, "Back to the camp!" "He s circled us? " "It s the duke he wants!" shouted William, turning to run past the soldier behind him. The others quickly followed. "At the double!" The men set off at a quick trot. With no need for silence, they made quick time of the distance back to the point of the first attack. William held up his hand and they paused to catch their breath for a minute, then they were off again. For slow passing minutes, the only sound William heard was heavy boots pounding on the soil of the forest floor, the clanking of armor and weapons, and the labored breathing of the men. No one spoke as if they were conserving their energy, knowing a fight might await them at the end of their run. William was the first to hear the struggle. As they approached the camp the sounds of battle rang out. He had a dozen men with him, so eight soldiers and Sergeant Matthews had remained in camp with the servants and bearers. Kazamir and the Prince would mean eleven able-bodied fighters, and William was certain the duke could still give a good account of himself despite his wounds. William cursed his own stupidity. He had broken a cardinal rule of warfare: in the presence of an enemy, never split your forces unless by doing so you gain a clear and obvious advantage. 142 He had thought he faced one magician. He was obviously wrong. Snarls and cat-screams sounded among the clash of weapons and William

caught sight of the first cat as they came into camp. It was a large leopard, but spotted, not black like the magician in his cat form. As William ran at it, he sent his thoughts toward it, Run! Bad! Danger! But his mind hit a barrier, a mystic wall which kept his thoughts from reaching the cat s mind, and prevented him from hearing the cat s thoughts. Instead, the leopard snarled in rage and leapt at him. William s two-handed sword came up and he took the creature in the chest, letting its own momentum carry it past him, then turned and let the creature fall off the point of his sword. The animal howled and flailed with its claws at the air, then lay twitching until it died. There were men in the camp as well as animals. Three men stood near the center of the camp, each wearing a robe and carrying a large staff. Two seemed to be in a trance, and William was certain they were directing the half-dozen large leopards he could see and however many others he couldn t while the third robed man stood guard over them. William made straight for the alert magician. Refusing to be diverted from his purpose, William didn t see those men trapped in pairs and threes facing snarling animals who were working in concert with one another, fierce hunters now gifted with human-aided intelligence as they tried to pull down any soldier whose attentions wavered for an instant. The magician saw William coming at a run and raised his staff, pointing it at the young officer. William prepared to dodge to the side, but without knowing what spell was coming he had no means to judge his timing. 143 Pain suddenly struck him in waves, and behind him he could hear the soldiers scream. William staggered a step, then realized that while he hurt from his toenails to his hair, he could still move. The magician who pointed his staff at him regarded him with alarm when he didn t fall. Eyes wide, the magician dropped his staff and pulled a dagger from his belt, leaping toward the staggering young lieutenant with an animal-like snarl of anger. William had only to raise his sword, and as he had with the leopard, the point took the attacker in the chest. But rather than swing to one side, William pushed with all his strength and the magician practically ran upon the blade. His eyes bulged and he dropped his dagger, then his eyes rolled up into his skull and he died. William let him fall and yanked his blade free. He turned and saw his companions lying on the ground, twitching in agony.

Around him snarling animals and screaming men told William he had little time. He raised his sword and struck the nearest standing magician, the one he had met in the inn, who had named himself Jaquin Medosa. When his blade struck, it was like hitting an oak tree, and the man staggered but didn t fall. William was not amazed, for he had seen what magic could accomplish all his life, and he knew his foe was empowered by more than mere sinew and bone. Some magicians who looked frail could muster the strength to lift a horse, or resist sword blows and arrow points. For an instant, the man s concentration turned to William, but before he could marshal his resources against William, the young officer struck another blow with his sword, severing the man s arm from his body. He screamed and fell over, blood spurting from his shoulder. Without mercy, William 144 ended his life with the point of his blade in the man's throat. The last magician also died quickly, and suddenly the tone of combat changed around him. The animals sounds of rage now turned to those of terror. Even with the spell broken, the cats would continue to fight. "Back away from the leopards!" William shouted. They were no less dangerous for being free of the enchantment, and William knew men might suffer more if he couldn t quickly drive the cats off. He closed his eyes and conjured an image, an enraged male lion, and imagined a roar of challenge, defying the leopard to enter its territory. No normal leopard would challenge an adult male lion if given a chance to flee. Instantly leopards began to flee the scene. Men shouted and while some sounds of struggle continued for a few moments longer, soon the camp was quiet. William shouted, "Sergeant Matthews!" "Sir, " came the weak reply. The sergeant hove into view, his left arm shredded from claw-wounds and pouring blood. "Get yourself seen to, then report, " said William. Duke Radswil and his son emerged from their tent, both covered in blood. "Are you all right, Your Grace? " The duke nodded, looking around. "All these damned cats. It doesn t make sense. Leopards are solitary hunters "

Kazamir went pale and said, "Look!" William looked at the three magicians he had killed and saw that their bodies were transforming. He and the others were witnessing what few mortals ever saw: a magician returning to its totem form. The second magician William had killed, the one who had been surprisingly powerful, was a huge black 145 leopard. William inspected it and said, "This was the one that raked you, Your Grace. " "How can you tell? " asked the duke, as pale as his son. "This is where I wounded it before, " said William, pointing to a mark on its left side. He then showed the severed arm. "And this is where I cut off his arm. This was the man at the inn yesterday, Jaquin Medosa. " Prince Vladic, with considerably fewer wounds than his uncle and cousin, stepped from behind and said, "I recognized him, also. " 'You survived, " said William with obvious relief. Vladic said, "My uncle and cousin are heroes. They overturned the table and we fought from behind it. I fear they took serious wounds protecting me. "The Princess? " asked William. "She was behind me, " said Vladic. "She s recovering in the tent. " William surveyed the damage. "How many cats? " "At least a dozen, " said a soldier. "Maybe more, sir. " William shook his head. "Summon Totem. It s a rare and powerful magic. Those who tried to kill you, Your Grace, employ men of great prowess. Only a few can do what these three did. " The duke said, "You flatter me, lieutenant. These men didn t come here to kill me. " William said, "Sir? " Vladic said, "They came here to kill me. They could have killed my uncle easily but they ignored him to come straight at me. William didn t understand. The duke, wincing from his wounds said, "I think I can

146 explain: had you not sent me back to camp, I would have been on the trail with you and your men when the leopards struck this camp. Almost certainly everyone here would have died. I can explain at greater length after I get these wounds dressed, but the short answer is that someone wants the Crown Prince of Olasko dead. And they want him dead on your prince's doorstep. William felt a cold chill in the pit of his stomach. Someone was not trying to kill a noble from a neighboring kingdom; someone was trying to start a war. 147 EIGHT Attack Servants rushed forward. William signaled to Matthews to sweep the perimeter around the inn before darkness, while the servants hurried inside with the duke and his family. Following the magicians attack, William had quickly taken stock of the situation, come to several realizations, and made a decision. The first realization was that two or three very powerful magicians had orchestrated an assault that had been planned and executed with painstaking care. Which meant they had known the duke was coming. With a sinking feeling, William wondered if there was a spy in the palace, or if it had simply been a case of someone observing the party leaving the city and sending word ahead by magical means. He wished James was here, for that sort of plotting was more his province. William just didn t have the temperament to consider every possible turn and twist of a plot. His forte was battle: tactics and strategy, logistics and resupply, defense and assault. The other realization was that he had lost seven of his twenty men, along with half the servants. By all accounts at least two dozen large cats had struck simultaneously, the result being a dozen men dead before they recognized the attack for what 148 it was. Only Prince Vladic s quick wits had saved the duke, Paulina and Kazamir. He had overturned the table, ordered the others to crouch behind it, and killed everything that tried to come over the top. Other details were confused. Some of the servants reported seeing men among the cats, dressed in black, while others made no mention of it. Duke Radswil, Kazamir, Paulina and Prince Vladic all reported they had seen no black-clad men. William had decided the duke was too injured to ride all the way back to Krondor, so he decided to send riders to the city, while waiting at the

inn for relief. He asked for a healer to be dispatched with additional guardsmen. Sergeant Matthews had managed to staunch the blood flow from the duke s shoulder wound with a well-fashioned field bandage, but it was still seeping, and the duke was weakening. Princess Paulina seemed in need of some sort of help, but William was at a loss as to what to do. She sat silently, wide-eyed, looking more like a frightened child than a young seductress. Night was upon them, and William hurriedly inspected the men and horses. They were well provisioned and armed, but of the eleven remaining soldiers he had sent three to the city three were wounded. With the two Princes, he had a dozen able-bodied men to defend the inn should another attack be mounted. He couldn t depend on the innkeeper and his family. Non-combatants could be more of a hindrance than a help in this situation. William s mind was racing when he finished with the inspection and started back toward the inn. All he knew of magic was what he had grown up exposed to at Stardock: an 149 organized society of magic users who agreed in principle to study and share knowledge. But he had heard stories, often from young students, which he had taken as wild tales of imagination, stories of dark practices and secret rites, conducted by those serving evil powers. For every magician who had come to Stardock to be part of something great and wonderful, others had stayed away because of their own distrust, but some had remained apart because of their own dark ambitions. Some of the stories told of magicians who sold dark potions and evil talismans to those needing dark arts, and others who served mad gods. Many of the rites whispered about were bloody and vile, and until this afternoon, William had discounted those stories as being of the same cloth as tales told around the campfire to scare children. But now he had no doubt some of them must be true He found himself inside the inn, lost in thoughts of magic. Bringing himself back to the present, he realized two of his soldiers held the man named Sidi under guard. William asked, "Why are you still here? " The hawk-beaked older man said, "The innkeeper said a well-known trader is due in tomorrow. I thought it safer to travel north with him under the protection of his guards rather than risk the road alone. " Glancing at the marks of battle and the servants tending the wounded, he added,

"It seems my instincts were correct. " William felt a hot flush of suspicion and said, "That man you dined with yesterday, the one who called himself Jaquin Medosa, attacked us. " If the man knew of the attack he feigned surprise with conviction. "He was a bandit? " 150 "No, a magician. And he had friends. " Sidi said, "I thought as much. He spoke in passing of some sort of power he served, but I thought he was trying to impress me so I might volunteer to pay for his meal. " Shaking his head, Sidi said, "He hardly looked the part of a bandit. " William concluded he had no reason to suspect this man of having a hand in the attack. Had he, it was unlikely he would be sitting idly around the inn. Sidi said, "You were fortunate, lieutenant. I know a little about magic from my travels and without wards and other protections, even a little magic can be very deadly. " William held up his hand, showing the ring James had given him. "This saved my life. I wore it for a completely different reason, but it warded a spell cast at me just enough to permit me to kill the magicians. " He studied Sidi s face for a reaction to the news of the magicians death, but all Sidi said was, "Magicians? More than one? " William nodded, but only said, "They all died. " "Very fortunate, indeed. " A servant came down the stairs and said, "Lieutenant, the duke s wound is worsening. " William started for the stairs, but found Sidi s restraining hand on his arm. "Allow me to come with you. I have some modest healing skills. " William hesitated, then nodded. "I have some medicines in my travel bag, in my room. William motioned for a soldier to accompany Sidi and then hurried to the duke s room.

It was the largest room in the inn, but still small by any standard. The duke lay in a bed, his face pale and 151 covered in perspiration. Sidi entered a moment later with a big leather satchel. Kazamir and Vladic watched as people shuffled around the room to make enough space for the man to reach the duke s side. Sidi set the bag on the bed next to the duke. He examined the wound and said, "This is turning morbid. There is something working here that is not natural. " William said in a low voice, "That which wounded him was not a natural animal. " Sidi paused as if considering and said, "In my travels I have seen magic wounds that would not heal. Assassins use daggers with potions on them, and certain creatures also can rend flesh that will not heal afterwards. My knowledge of such things is scant, but I have a powder that may slow the damage until you can get him to a temple. " "Talk to me, man. I m not dead yet, " said the duke. "I apologize, sir, " said Sidi. "I know from seeing you yesterday to be a man of some rank. I fear I am too timid in addressing such an august person. "My Lord, Duke Radswil of Olasko, this man is named Sidi, and he says he may help. " "Do what you can, " said the duke, now looking paler by the minute. Then he added, "Please. " Sidi opened his bag and took out a pouch. "This will hurt, my lord. " "Do what you must. " The flesh around the wound was now white and puffed, and the wound itself seeped blood mixed with a thin whitish fluid. It stank of mortification. Sidi opened the pouch and liberally sprinkled a green powder over the wound. The duke sucked his breath between clenched teeth. Kazamir reached past William 152 and took his father s hand, and the duke gripped tight, tears forming in his eyes and running down his face. After a moment he said weakly, "By the gods! That burns like a cauterizing iron!"

Sidi nodded. "It is much the same, my lord. The powder burns away infection. It does not always work, but in the past it has helped. " The duke lay back and said, "I think I ll sleep now. " The room quickly emptied save for Kazamir who stayed with his father. Vladic took William aside as the others moved down the hail and stairs to the floor below. "Lieutenant, what is the situation? " William decided that holding nothing back would be the best course. "We have a dozen swords, and this inn is defensible. Relief should arrive at mid-morning tomorrow, and I ve asked for a healer to be sent with the soldiers, so your uncle will most likely survive. " "Assuming we re alive when relief gets here. " He looked at William and said, 'You expect another attack? " William took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "I don t know what to expect, so I m preparing for the worst. " "Tell me about the attack. You said earlier you know of magic. What do you know? " William said, "My father is the Duke of Stardock, and that is where I was raised. I ve seen a lot and heard more. Those three who attacked us numbered at least one, probably two very powerful magicians of the Lesser Path. The one who lured your uncle..." William paused, then added, "Some magicians swear to a totem creature, in exchange for certain abilities. One of those is the ability to take the creature s shape. The longer the magician is in the animal guise the more he thinks like that 153 animal, so this is a dangerous thing to undertake. But the more powerful the magicians, the more powerful the animal. That great black leopard totem tells us the man calling himself Jaquin Medosa was a very powerful practitioner of magic. I think there are those at Stardock, perhaps my father, who might know this man by another name, for a magician of the Leopard Totem who is that adept will have been heard of. " "Why would powerful magicians seek my death? " William said, "The reasons to kill a Prince are as numerous as there are ambitious men in your nation, Your Highness. Any of those reasons could be the motive. "

"An assassin? " "I think so; it is the best explanation I can come up with, unless you have enemies with close ties to magicians. There are others in Prince Arutha s court who will be better informed on that topic than myself. All I can give you is speculation, and that is of little worth. " The Prince had a distant look. "You ve given me a great deal, already, lieutenant. " Then he looked William in the eyes. "But tonight? " "If there were but three of them, we are safe. Even had they survived, they would be too exhausted to hunt us. Summoning that many animals of the totem is a feat that requires days of recovery. That is why there were two of them. The third was there to protect those controlling the animals. " Vladic nodded. "How is it that you resisted his magic? " William held up his hand. "This ring protected me. " "A favorable talisman. But why do you wear it? " William couldn t avoid blushing. "Ah, actually, a friend gave it to me so I might better resist your cousin s charms, and keep my mind on my duty. " 154 Vladic gave William a half-smile and said, "You ll go far, lieutenant. " He looked down the stairs and then said, "We need to eat. I doubt we ll have a quiet night. " "Why, Highness? " asked William as he followed. "For those who undertook this elaborate ambush not to have a contingency plan in case the first attack failed would be too much to hope for; we just can t be that lucky. " William said, "I agree, " and walked down the steps, his mind churning with various different defense plans. William had stationed men at every possible entrance to the building. He had removed two men who had tended the horses, assuming that any in the barn would be among the most vulnerable. There were two soldiers at the kitchen door, two at the main door. Both doors were barred with a stout oak timber, though from the look of the iron fasteners on each side of the main door, they would only stop a casual passer-by trying to open

the door; the iron was heavily rusted and one good shove would pop the rivets that held them into the wood. There were men at both the downstairs windows. Sergeant Matthews was upstairs standing guard outside the duke s door, with another man at the window at the end of the hail, overlooking the stabling area behind the inn. The remaining six men slept under tables in the common room, in their armor with weapons beside them. William had managed to sleep in armor a time or two during training, but reckoned he would never get the knack of it, or have to be a great deal more tired than he had been when he last tried it. He sat at the table where they had dined the day before, too keyed up even to contemplate sleeping. He lost track of time, turning over the day s events in his mind a hundred times. He 155 knew he could not have handled things better, yet felt as if he had somehow failed in his duty. A noble of a neighboring nation lay abed upstairs at grave risk, men had died, and he had barely avoided losing everything. He was certain Captain Treggar would have something to say to him. His mind wandered and he started to doze where he sat when a movement beside him caused him to start awake. It was the man Sidi, who said, "I didn t mean to disturb you, lieutenant. "That s all right. I need to stay alert. " "If they come, it will be soon. Dawn is but two hours away. The stranger was correct. Just before dawn was when men were the most sluggish and most commanders took advantage of that knowledge when they could. William studied the strange man in the gloom, the room s darkness cut by only one small candle. "What do you do, if I may ask? " "I live in a small village inland from the town of Halden Head, up near Widow s Point. " William knew of the area, though he had only traveled through there once. "Rough country. " "It can be, but it suits my needs. " "And they would be? "

The man shrugged. "I trade. Items, gems, rare minerals, sometimes knowledge. There are men and other creatures, goblins and trolls, who are willing to sell me things in exchange for other goods I have. " William said sharply, 'You wouldn t be running weapons, would you? " Sidi said, "I have other items trolls and goblins value. One does not have to deal in contraband to trade with them. " William sighed. "I m sorry to be so distrustful, but under the circumstances "I understand. I was eating with the man who attacked your party. I do dabble in trade that many would look upon with suspicion. " William stared at the door as if expecting someone to break in any instant. "Are they coming? " he asked absently. Sidi said, "We shall know shortly. " They waited in silence. Minutes dragged by, then one of the sentries said, "Lieutenant!" "What? " asked William, standing up and drawing his sword. "Movement, outside, " said the guard. William listened. For moments he couldn t hear any sounds out of the ordinary, then he heard it. Someone or something was creeping around the inn, probably inspecting the windows. Abruptly, the sound of running feet came from outside, then the door exploded inward with a loud crash. There was no need to shout alarm, as men rolled out from under the tables beneath which they had slept, weapons in hand. Four men had used a large log as a ram, and dropped it as they surged forward. Weaponless, they hurled themselves at William, Sidi and two other sentries, allowing four armed men behind them to enter the room. William kicked an attacker in the groin and cut the man behind him as he turned toward Sidi. Sidi brandished a dagger and was facing down a man who was in the process of drawing out a curved sword. Noise from upstairs told William that Matthews was securing

157 the duke s room and getting ready for the two who were now rushing up the stairs. The armed men proved to be far more difficult foes than the four who had first come through the door. William s men had disposed of the latter quickly, but the armed men were advancing warily. Each attacker was attired in black, with a loose head-covering that left only the eyes exposed. They wore baggy pants that were gathered at the ankle, tucked into low black boots. Their black shirts were tightly fastened at the neck and wrists, and their weapons had all been blackened. William shouted, "Clear the door in case there are archers outside!" The man facing William lashed out with his curved blade, and William took it on his own two-handed sword. The clang of metal upon metal rang out all over the room. His attacker slashed from the other side and William realized he was being measured. William intentionally let his guard lower, anticipating that when the third testing blow came, it would be followed by a furious slash that was intended to cut above his blade and take him across the chest. Instead the man s eyes widened in shock as William s swordpoint took him in the chest. Early on in his training William had realized that most swordsmen consider the longsword a slashing weapon and don t anticipate the danger from the point. He had developed that skill as much as possible, often using the sword as other men used the broadsword or rapier. As more than one instructor had said, the slash wounds, but the thrust kills. The fallen man had barely hit the floor when William saw two men in black hurrying up the stairs. He sped after them, and found them struggling with Matthews and two guardsmen. 158 William felled one from behind, while the other killed the soldier next to Matthews. Matthews managed to cut the attacker, who ignored any pain and spun to push the sergeant into William. Tangled for a moment, they saw the man hurl himself against the door to the duke s room. The door crashed inward, causing splinters to fly through the air like tiny missiles. A scream sounded from the room next to the duke s. "The Princess!" William shouted to Matthews as he half-pushed,

half-pointed the sergeant toward the duke s room. William raised his foot and kicked hard against the door to Paulina s room. The shock ran straight up his leg to his hip, but the door gave way, swinging inward. Paulina sat cowering in the corner, her fists before her face as the wooden shutters of her window splintered and fell away. Another black-clad warrior was entering from outside. William raced forward, holding his sword with both hands, leveled like a lance. The man died soundlessly. William knelt next to the Princess, who looked at him in horror. "Are you all right? " he shouted, as if his loud voice might reach past the fear. She stared at him and shook her head slightly. He took that to mean she was unhurt. Without any idea how things fared in the rest of the inn, he could only say, "Don t move. Stay right here until someone comes to fetch you. " He hurried next door to find Vladic, Kazamir and Matthews standing over two dead assassins. The duke lay half-conscious, staring up at his son and nephew, as if confused as to who they were. 159 Seeing no immediate danger, William said, "Sergeant, come with me. " They hurried down the stairs and found three guardsmen lying dead on the floor, with five black-clad warriors stretched out beside them. Sounds of struggle came from the kitchen and William said, "Sergeant, guard the stairs, " and he raced into the kitchen. Dead bodies littered the floor, among them the innkeeper, his wife, and the serving girl. Two soldiers, obviously wounded, had one last invader cornered. He stood with his back to the wall, a curved sword in his right hand, a dagger in his left. "Keep him alive!" shouted William. Seeing no escape, the man reached up with the dagger and with one quick motion cut his own throat. The two soldiers and William stepped back, astonished at the act. William hesitated, then knelt next to the man. His eyes were staring upward, and what life in them fled in moments as the blood gushed from his neck. "Fanatics!" said one of the soldiers, holding his sword in his left hand while his right hung limply.

William sat back on his heels. "Yes, fanatics, " he said. The other solder, holding his bleeding side with a bleeding hand said, "Lieutenant, what were they? Nighthawks? " "I don t think so, " said William. He had an idea what they were, but thought better of saying anything to the men. He stood and said, "Let s get this place as secure as we can. The two men nodded and one tried a salute, but William waved it off. "Get yourself bandaged. " William inspected the kitchen. Besides the bodies of the innkeeper, his wife and the serving-girl, three more assassins 160 lay dead, as did the two guardsmen he had stationed there originally. William stuck his head out of the door that opened onto the stabling yard and saw the sky to the east was lightening. He heard the horses snort in the stable and counted himself fortunate that he hadn t put men needlessly in the stable. Two or three less men in the inn and they might not have survived. William returned to the common room and looked around. "Someone s missing, " he said to Matthews. "Where s Sidi? " "Vanished during the fight, " said one of the soldiers. "Faced one of the killers with a dagger and when I killed the man trying to kill him, he runs off into the night without so much as a thank you. " William nodded. "Given the circumstances, I don t blame him. Maybe he ll come back. " William doubted it. From what he had said, the man skated along the edge of the law and with this many dead, there was bound to be too much royal scrutiny for him to welcome it. William looked at Matthews. "How do we stand? " "There are five men still living, and you and I, sir. " "Sun s coming up. I think we re safe until reinforcements arrive. "I ll see to the men, sir. You could use some rest. " William nodded, then stood. "We all could use some rest. " He started to pull bodies out of the inn and then said, "Sergeant, I want these

assassins searched. " He was almost certain they d find nothing but swords and daggers, no personal items, jewelry, or anything else that might reveal who they were. As Matthews set about tending the men, William went to the first attacker outside. He knelt next to the body and 161 removed the head covering. He then pried open the mouth and saw the man s tongue had been cut. William sat back on his heels and shook his head. Looking toward the south, he said to himself "What are Keshian assassins doing trying to kill a Prince of Olasko? " 162 NINE Decisions Arutha frowned. He stood to one side of the Duke of Olasko s bed and watched as a priest of the Order of Prandur examined the duke. The priest was new to Arutha s service, having been selected by his order to serve for a year as Arutha s spiritual advisor. The position rotated through the various major temples in the city, each sending an advisor for a year s term though some chose not to and this year it was Father Belson. The slender, black-bearded cleric stood up, his purple and scarlet robes shimmering with reflected torchlight, and turned to the Prince. "There is infection and something else, a magical element that keeps the wound from healing properly. " Then, looking at William, the priest said, "The powder you saw sprinkled upon the wound was green, you say? " "Yes, Father, " William replied. He had returned to the palace less than an hour ago, bone-tired and filthy. When relief under Captain Treggar had arrived at the inn at dawn, the healer who had accompanied the relief column had pronounced the duke s condition beyond his ability to improve, and urged Captain Treggar to return 163 the duke to Krondor as quickly as possible. The captain had utilized a wagon out behind the inn to carry the duke and his family, and while the inn s wagon was being made ready to carry the duke and his family, William had made his report. Treggar had said nothing to him after that, save direct orders regarding the return to Krondor.

William waited silently while the priest again examined the duke. "I have magic that will burn out the contamination, " he said to Kazamir who stood at his father s bedside. "But like most magic practiced by my temple, there is little in it that is gentle. " "Will it work? " asked the young Prince, obviously worried but trying to hide it. "Yes, but it will leave a scar. "My father has many scars. Do what you must to save his life. " Belson nodded. "Highness, I will need a brazier and a clean blade that I may heat. " Arutha called for the required items, and nodded at James. James motioned to William and said, "Come with me. " William followed James from the duke s bedchamber and when they were outside, James said, "You did well, Willy. " William looked at James in open-mouthed astonishment. "Well? According to whom? " James grinned. "According to Captain Treggar. He says the fact you managed to keep half your company alive and, more importantly, kept the duke s family alive, was commendable. " William sighed. "I thought I was going to be cashiered right out of the army. It doesn t feel like I did much commendable. All I can think about is the men who died. " James said, "I don t want to sound like the old veteran, but 164 I ve seen enough warfare in my life to know that you ll probably never get past that. Just keep in mind that you re a soldier and your line of work isn t known to have a long life-expectancy. Now, come along. " "Where are we going? " "The Prince s office. " "Like this? " asked William, indicating his dirty appearance.

James smiled. "Remember, I ve crawled through sewers with His Highness. Right now, expedience outweighs fastidiousness. They reached the entrance to the Prince s private chambers, and one of the pages flanking the portal opened it. James led William into the Prince s receiving room. Princess Anita and the twins were waiting. "Cousin Willie!" shouted Borric, followed an instant later by Erland. The boys jumped up from where they had been sitting as their mother read a story to them, and hurried over to inspect the young soldier. "You ve been in a battle!" shouted Erland. "Outstanding!" William gave the nine-year-old a frown. "Not if you d been there. We lost some good men. That calmed the twins down a little. "Did you kill anyone? " asked Borric. William nodded, looking regretful. "I did. " Anita rose and said, "James, you and William refresh yourselves until Arutha gets here. " She indicated a washbasin that had been placed on a table in the corner. "I ll deposit these two thugs elsewhere. " "Aw, mother, " began Erland. Anita held up a finger to her lips for silence. "Business of the 165 court. You can annoy James and William at supper. " Looking at the two young men she said, "You will come? " James nodded. "Unless your husband has other plans for us, of course. William hurried to the washbasin and attempted to clean himself as much as possible. A page appeared with a clean tabard, and he stripped off his blood-covered one. He washed his face, hands, and the back of his neck, not wishing to sit at the royal table looking as if he had just come from a slaughterhouse. He was toweling off his face and hands when Prince Arutha walked in. "The duke will live, " he said without preamble. With a wave of his hand he indicated that the two young men should sit on the divan vacated by his wife and sons. They sat and Arutha said, "From everything that has occurred in the last

two weeks, I can see that we face as big a danger to the sovereignty of our realm as we did from the moredhel recently. "We have unchecked murders in our streets, a war between criminal factions, someone methodically killing magicians in our city, magicians attempting to assassinate visiting nobility, and a band of Keshian Izmalis operating far north of our border with Great Kesh. " Arutha sat back. "In sum, we have as out-of-control a situation as I can remember. " James said nothing, and when William looked at him, gave the young man a slight shake of the head, indicating that the Prince was not to be questioned or interrupted. After a moment of silence, Arutha said, "James, I have a commission for you. " James smiled. "Another? " "No, the same, only more clearly defined. " 166 William sat motionless, expecting to be dismissed at any moment. Arutha noticed the posture and said, "I assume my wife has invited you to sup with us? " William nodded. "Good, because you re to play a part in this as well. " "Me? " asked William. Arutha gave his adopted cousin a faint smile. "You feel as if you ve been derelict in your duty? " William nodded again. Arutha said, "Losing men under your command is never easy. On your first mission, it can be devastating. " William felt tears threatening, and blinked them back as relief flooded over him. "Thank you, sire, " he said softly. Arutha paused for another long moment, then said, "What is said here, now, stays in this room.

Both young men nodded. "James, for two years you ve been flirting with the idea of setting up an intelligence corps. James said nothing. "I want you to stop flirting and start building in earnest. Young William here will help you. "Me, Highness? " Arutha looked at William. "The longer you stay in Krondor, the more you will come to understand that trust is a rare commodity to the throne. There are those, of course, who swear loyalty with every fiber of their being, but their own natures make them untrustworthy, since they harbor mental reservations even they are unaware of until the moment of crisis comes. You have shown your mettle over the last two days, and besides, you re Pug s son. " 167 William s expression darkened a bit despite his attempt to keep a neutral facade. "Sire? " he asked, tentatively. "I know you ve had difficulties with your father, about taking service with me. You can be certain he and I had words over this several times. My point is, Pug has a particular loyalty to this family and nation. He has experienced things you and I can only imagine, yet he works for a greater good. Had you been a man I could not trust, I would have learned of that long before you came to Krondor. "Besides, " finished Arutha, "as one of the younger officers, you will be last among those suspected of any special rank within this court. James said, "And I?" Arutha looked at James. "Publicly, you will continue for a while with the rank of squire, but we both know you abuse that limit on your authority with regularity and invoke my name whenever you feel that will make a difference. " James just grinned. "Eventually, if you and Locklear manage to live, I ll promote both of you to baronets, but while you probably have earned that rank half a dozen times over in the last few years, that promotion would only serve to call more attention to you should I award it now. Those men who tried

to apprehend you a few days ago have me concerned. " James nodded. "As they do me. And given that some of my informants were among the dead, I shall have to give some thought to how I recruit their replacements. " 'Young Deputy Means can help. What you must do is to recruit a few no more than five people who know you by name and face. Those must be the ones who work to bring in informants and agents. I shall also have to send you to every 168 city in the Kingdom, and eventually, abroad, so that a true network can be established. It will take years. " He rose and the two young men followed suit. "But for the time being, let s see if you can set up a bit of an intelligence service here in Krondor without getting yourself killed. " "I ve avoided it so far, " James said with confidence. 'Which is why you get the task, my young future duke. " James grinned at the old joke between them. "Are you going to name me Duke of Krondor some day? " "Perhaps. If I don t hang you first, " Arutha said, leading them to the dining area. "Though if we get this network to the state I wish, one that will counter Kesh s, then I suspect you ll end up in Rillanon. The east is where we need intelligence, in many ways, more than we need it here. " Ignoring protocol, Arutha pushed open the doors himself. Seeing the door open from the other side, the two pages inside the dining room hurried to pull out the Prince s chair. William took his place at the foot of the table, next to James. He glanced over to see how James was taking all of this and saw the young squire was already lost in thought about the task before him. Arutha said, "We ll continue this discussion later. " He turned his attention to his wife and children. Princess Elena seemed content to sing quietly to her doll, which had been propped up next to her dinner plate, and occasionally she informed James and William that the doll was not enjoying supper, mostly because she didn t like the behavior of the two boys next to her. James nodded to William, and whispered, "Even money says the doll is abducted before the meal is over.

Sizing up the mischievous Princes Borric and Erland, 169 William said, "No wager. " Supper passed quietly and pleasantly, with Anita asking William questions that led him to tell of his mission without vivid details that might disturb the children. After supper, Arutha rose and motioned to the two young men to follow him back to his office. As they left the dining area, and again passed through the private chamber, from behind them came an outraged screech from the Princess, followed by, "Mummy! Borric s got my dolly!" James shrugged and said, "So I was off, she made it through the meal. " William smiled. "Barely. " When they reached Arutha s office door, James opened it for him. The Prince swept through the door and William followed when James motioned him ahead. James closed the door and joined William before the desk. Arutha waved for them to sit and said, "I ve given this a lot of thought, James, and as much as I know you d love to be given a free rein on this, I want you to report to me on every proposed agent you want to recruit. " James nodded. "That will slow us down, Highness. " "I know, but I d rather not lose agents down the road for haste at the outset. I would prefer you to be circumspect and find us reliable people. " James said, "I ve been thinking about this as well, Highness. What if we set up two sets of agents? " "What s your meaning? " "What if I line up some snitches and a couple of dockworkers, the sort of blokes I employed before, as if I were replacing those who were killed or fled, while at the same time I was quietly setting up a real ring of agents? " 170 "Sounds plausible, but you realize those you recruit more openly are likely to be punished for the deeds of your real agents, don t you? "

James said, "I know. But this isn t a game, Highness. People are dying right now, and those who willingly take the Crown s gold for being involved in such business should know the risks involved. I don t want to set up anyone to be a decoy, and if I m just fumble-fingered enough in setting up my snitches and bully-boys, and they re just inept enough to make our enemies think them harmless, perhaps they won t be asked to pay the price for our other work. " Arutha said, "I don t like it, but there are many things associated with this crown I don t like. " William sat silently, and Arutha looked at him. "Do you understand? " "Sir? " "I mean, do you understand about doing distasteful things, even repulsive things, in the name of duty? " William was silent for a long moment, then he answered. "Sire, I ve learned a lot in the last year about what it means to bear arms. Training was half of it. Killing men was most of the other half. But watching comrades, men whose safety had been entrusted to me ... I think I understand. " "Good, because you re the only junior officer I can trust fully, beyond even the normal oath of loyalty to the Crown. Your father never traded on his adoption into the family he never needed to but it was a most solemn gift by my father to honor a boy he thought dead, whom he had come to regard as worthy of bearing our family name. "The children call you Cousin Willie, with affection, but it s more than a simple courtesy: you are a condoin. If the 171 responsibility that comes with that name hasn t dawned upon you yet, now is the time for it to do so. " William sat back, comprehension dawning on him. "It hadn t, Highness. But I think it s beginning to. " "Good, " said Arutha with a half-smile. "I have no doubt James will accelerate your understanding if he doesn t get you killed first. " "What should I do, Highness? " asked William. "Study, learn, listen, train, do your job. But from time to time James will pull you from your regular duties and you ll aid him in whatever

task he requires. As your time here passes, William, I want you to get to know every man in the command, and in your mind mark those who you think can be trusted with special duties. The Household Guard has been a ceremonial command of late. It s time to change that. I will eventually make it clear that my personal guards are the elite of this command, but not quite yet. To do so at this time would send a signal to whoever is behind all the mayhem in my city. " Arutha sat back, formed a tent with his fingers and flexed them for a moment, the only nervous gesture James had ever seen him make. After a moment of reflection, he said, "We have ample proof of agencies in our realm doing mischief. We do not know if we face one or many foes. The Nighthawks? Are they related to those Izmalis? Why would they mount so frantic an attack? Had they moved with more precision, I suspect you would not be here, William. " William nodded in agreement. "And of course, " Arutha continued, "why kill magicians? " James said, "It would be nice if either Pug or Kulgan was here. " Arutha nodded absently. "Pug wants to send me a new court 172 magician. After that affair with Makala and the Tsurani Great Ones, and now this business of shape-changers and murdering magicians..." He sighed. "I think Pug is correct and I will send him word to have this Keshian girl sent here. " William s eyes widened. "Jazhara!" Arutha said, "Yes. " "But she s " Arutha interrupted. "I know. She s the great niece of Lord Hazara-Khan. " Glancing at James. "Who is, I suspect, your opposite in the Court of Great Kesh. " James said, "You flatter me. It will take me a decade to put together agents as cleverly as he has. " To William, Arutha said, "You object to her coming here? " "No ... it s just that I m ... surprised, Highness. "

"Why? " William s eyes shifted a moment, then he said, "Well, she s a Keshian, and connected to the most influential family in the north of the empire. And.., she s young. Arutha had to laugh. "And you and James are ancient veterans? " William blushed. "No ... it s just that all my life I ve been surrounded by magicians, many of whom are elderly men of great experience. I m just ..." "Just what? " asked the Prince. "Surprised that she s my father s choice, that s all. " Arutha reflected on that. "Why? " "There are older, more experienced magicians at Stardock. " "Who? " "Who? " echoed William. "Who, " repeated Arutha, "would you suggest is a more appropriate choice? " 173 William said, "I... well... there are several. " His mind raced and he did a quick inventory of the magicians at Stardock who might serve as an advisor to the Prince of Krondor. He quickly realized that most were either too caught up in their own area of study to perform the required duties with any dedication, or they lacked the social skills necessary to be a harmonious addition to the court. After a moment, he said, "Actually, I can t think of anyone. Korsh and Watoom are also Keshians, and they are too involved with the conduct of the Academy. Zolan Husbar and Kulgan are too old. There are some others, but Jazhara has both the knowledge of court politics and a firm grasp of the mystic arts. "Do you fear treachery? " "No, " William said without hesitation. "Never that. If she swears an oath of fealty to your crown, Highness, she will serve with her life if need be. " "I thought as much. " Arutha regarded William for a moment. "There s something else you re not telling me, but I ll let that pass for now. " To James he said, "I ll set up a special account for you to draw upon

for whatever you need in establishing this new network of agents. I want a weekly report, even if the report is 'nothing happened this week. And I won t like hearing that. " James nodded. "There are three things we must deal with as quickly as possible. First, what is the relationship between the Nighthawks and the Crawler? Second, what is the purpose behind all the seemingly random deaths? And third, what is the significance of magicians being killed? " Arutha rose, and the young men quickly followed suit. "I must pay a visit to the Duke of Olasko and his family. You can add to that list why a visiting lord of a friendly nation was set upon so far from home. " 174 "Four things, " said James. Arutha didn t wait for James to open the door, but just opened it himself as he said, "Be in court tomorrow morning, both of you. " After the Prince had set off down the corridor, William turned to James and said, "Did I make a total fool of myself in there? " "Not total, " replied James with a smile. "What s between this girl and you? " William looked down at the ground and said, "It s a long story. " "We have time, so tell me. " "Time? I have to report in. " 'You already did, " said James. "Treggar and the other officers will have been told you were with Arutha. From now on, when you re with me or the Prince, the others in the garrison will simply know you re on special duty. That s all. " William sighed. "When I came here, I really thought I d train and then head off to some frontier outpost. " James laughed. "You re the Prince s cousin, even if only by adoption. You didn t imagine they d let any member of the family condoin rot away at Highcastle or Iron Pass, did you? " "Well, I just never thought of myself as a royal, that s all. " "Living on that island out in the middle of that huge lake, I can see why you wouldn t. "

William yawned. "Well, even if I don t have to report in, I could use some sleep. " "Not yet, " said James, throwing his arm around William s shoulder. "We have some business to conduct. " "Business? Now? " 175 "Yes, " said James. "And besides, I want to hear all about you and this Jazhara. " William said nothing, but he rolled his eyes heavenward and silently said, Why me? James opened the door into the noisy inn. William had been telling him the story of his relationship with the magician summoned from the island. "So, you see, it was really a silly boy thing, and she was very kind about it, but it was very embarrassing to say the least. I ll hardly know what to say when she arrives. "How old were you? " "Sixteen. " James glanced around the inn. "I think I understand. You ll appreciate my view of such things is different. By that age I was very... familiar with women, in both the good and bad sense of 'familiar ." He motioned across the room. "There s a table. " William and James had to maneuver their way past several groups of men standing drinking at tall tables along the wall, and between larger round dining tables. Food could be seen here and there, but most of the crowd seemed to be intent on drinking ale, or the occasional goblet of wine. As the two of them sat down, William said, "Why are we here? " James waved his hand around. "Partially, to see what we can see. " William frowned, not having any idea of what James was talking about. "And partially, sitting in your tiny room with that other young lieutenant.. "Gordon, " supplied William.

"Yes, Gordon ... would probably do nothing to keep you from some black despair or another over your handling of the 176 mission which was quite good, no matter how you feel. And lastly... "James waved his hand ... I promised Talia I d bring you back here. 'You what " he started to say, as Talia reached them. "James, William, how lovely to see you. What is your pleasure? " "Two ales, please, " said James. She turned and gave William an extra little smile as she left to fetch their drinks. "See, " said James. "See what? " "She likes you. " William turned to watch her move through the press of bodies in the room. "You think? " "I know. " James leaned across the table and gave William s arm a brotherly squeeze, then sat back. "Trust me. She thinks you re a Prince. "What? " said William, now confused. "You told her I was a Prince? " James laughed. "No, you stone-crowned idiot. A 'Prince of a fellow. A nice young man. " "Oh, " said William, sitting back. Then he looked at James. "So you really think she likes me? " James could barely contain himself as Talia returned with two flagons. Setting them down, William admired the pretty girl for a brief instant, then looked away as she said to him, 'You ve not been avoiding me, have you, Will? " William glanced at her and saw that she was smiling, and he returned the smile. "No, I was just on a ... mission for the Prince. "That s fine, " she said cheerfully, scooping up the coins James

177 put on the table for the ale and walking away. William sipped his ale, then glanced at James. Before William could speak, James said, "She likes you. " "Oh, " William replied, turning his attention back to the ale. James chuckled. They sat in silence for a few minutes, James appearing to be watching the crowd absently, but William noticed that his eyes were going from one man to the next, as if memorizing them or looking for something in those faces. At last, James said, "We need to leave. Drink up. " "Why? " James drained his ale and stood. "Now. " William took another sip, stood and followed James. As they edged through the crowd, Talia saw them leaving and called to them, "Don t be strangers!" William waved, but James just hurried through the door. Outside the inn, James held up his hand and said, "Wait. " "For what? " "For that fellow there, "James said, pointing to a man nearing a distant corner, "to turn. " The man turned the corner, and James said, "Now. Hurry. " "We re following him? " "Brilliant. " "I mean, why? " James said, "Because a few days back he and a few of his friends were following me. And I need to find out why. " William said nothing, but reflexively his hand fell to the hilt of his sword.

178 TEN Revelation James glanced around the corner. The man he had seen leave The Rainbow Parrot was just ducking around the far corner of the road. James held up his hand for William to wait. As the squire expected, a moment later the man reappeared for a brief instant, peeping around the corner to see if he was being followed. "It s a trap, " said James. William drew his sword. "Do we walk away, or do we spring it? " "Neither, " said James. "They know there are two of us, so they ll be ready for you and that oversized cleaver of yours. " He glanced upward. "How re your climbing skills? " "What? " said William glancing upward. "Here? " "Where else? " replied James as he followed the roof-line with his eye. "Follow me, " he instructed, heading back the way they had come. Half a block away was an alley. "We don t have much time, " James said. "They ll wait another two minutes, then they ll figure we ve tumbled to the trap. " James found what he was looking for, a wooden stairway to an upper floor door. He hurried up the steps, trying not to 179 make any more noise than necessary, and William followed close behind. To William the noise of his own heavy boots on the wooden steps was certainly loud enough to wake those inside and warn whoever waited half a block away. Yet James seemed untroubled by it. He reached the door at the top of the stairs and pointed up toward the overhanging roof. "Give me a boost, " James whispered. William made a stirrup with his hands and lifted James easily upward so he was quickly sitting on the roof. James turned and reached over to help William up. "Hurry!" he whispered. William grabbed James s hand and came up easily. An instant later both were moving, crouched low, toward the far edge. James again lay down and peered over the edge. He held up his hand and showed four fingers, without taking his eyes off the men below. William didn t risk looking over as James retreated.

"Ever jump off a roof before? " "What, twenty feet? " "Something like that. " "With something to break my fall, yes. " James grinned. "There are four possibilities down there. " He pulled out his sword and sat down on the edge of the roof. He slid until he could grab the eaves with his left hand. He held himself there for an instant, cutting the distance from his feet to the ground by nearly half, then pushed away and landed feet-first on the shoulders of the rearmost man. The ambusher smashed into the ground, either dead or unconscious, as James tucked and rolled across the hard cobbles of the street. William didn t consider the bruises that move would leave, or the splinters he would collect, as he attempted to duplicate James s feat. 180 His hand missed the roof, so rather than slowing down, William fell hard upon the next man below, crushing his spine as they slammed into the street. William s head swam for an instant, but while he gathered his wits, training and reflex took over. He was sitting on a corpse; without thought he got off and rolled over into a fighter s crouch. As his faculties returned, William found himself with his sword out, point leveled at a frightened-looking man, who had his own sword at the ready. James was engaged with another man who was either trying to circle him to escape, or get into a better position to fight. The man James had landed on lay groaning on the cobbles. William s opponent, a stocky fellow with the muscles of a dockworker, lunged with his sword. William, even though still slightly dazed from his fall, easily deflected the lunge and parried. He let the man slide up on him, then threw his shoulder into him, knocking him back. The man staggered but recovered before William could close. William blinked, trying to clear his vision, and when things cleared, he saw his opponent dropping his sword and putting up his hands, palms outward. James was standing behind him, his sword firmly pressing against the man s spine. "That s the lad, " said James. "No sense dying along with the others, is there? " The man said nothing. He made a small step forward as if he was trying

to escape, then threw himself backward with all his weight, impaling himself on James s sword. William watched in shock. "What? " James yanked loose his sword and caught the man as he fell. He looked into the man s eyes, and said, "Dead. " "Why? " 181 He reached inside the man s tunic and pulled out an amulet. It was a dark metal, with a relief hawk inscribed upon it. "Nighthawks, " James said. "Again. " He looked around. "Wait here. " William said nothing as James scurried off into the night. Time passed slowly and William wondered what James could be doing. He held his sword ready and waited. Just as he began to wonder if he should leave and find the city guards, James reappeared with a pair of city constables. "Here, " he said, pointing to the bodies. "I want one of you to guard them and another to hurry and get a wagon. Bring them to the palace. " 'Yes, squire, " said a constable. He glanced at his companion, who nodded, and turned and hurried off into the darkness. "What now? " asked William. "Back to the palace, as soon as the wagon gets here. " William watched, suddenly overwhelmed by numbing fatigue, as the constable studied the fallen assassins. James was content to remain silent, and William also felt no need to speak. But deep inside, beneath the uncertainty about his handling of the duke s safety, and the enormity of what they were about to undertake, he wondered if he was equal to the tasks being set before him. Taking a deep breath, he resolved that, ready or not, he would do his best, and leave it to the gods to judge his efforts worthy or not. Arutha stood in the dark cellar as the four dead men were stripped and examined closely by a pair of soldiers. James and William waited nearby, watching. Every article of clothing, weapon and personal item was examined for a hint of where these men came from. As expected, the search turned up little. Each man had an identical

182 hawk amulet on a chain. Other than weapons, a simple ring on one man, and a small pouch of gold coins on another, the men were anonymous. Nothing hinted at their origins. Arutha pointed to one of the shirts and said, "Give that to me. A soldier brought it over and Arutha looked at it closely. "I wish I had my wife s eye for garments, but I think this is a Keshian weave. James said, "The boots!" Arutha waved and all the dead men s boots were brought over. Arutha, James and William inspected them and found several bootmakers marks. "I don t recognize these, " said Arutha. "So they re not Krondorian, I m certain. " James said, "I ll get pen and paper and copy these. By noon tomorrow I ll know who these makers are. " Arutha nodded and James sent a page scurrying off. In less than five minutes he was back and he said, "Squire, I ve just been told they ve been looking for you all evening. " Arutha glanced over and said, "Who are 'they ?" "Jailer Morgon, sire, and his men. Arutha indulged himself in a slight smile and said, "Why is the jailer looking for you, James? " James said, "I ll go find out. " He handed the pen and paper to William and said, "Do your best. " James left the examination of the dead men to the Prince and hurried along after the page. They parted company when the page headed upstairs to the main floor of the palace, while James turned and headed down deeper into the dungeon. He reached the door to the jailer s small apartment and knocked. "Who is it? " came the voice from the other side. 183 "Squire James. You sent for me? " "Oh, yes, " said the voice. The door opened and Morgon the Chiefjailer looked out. He was dressed for bed in a gray flannel nightshirt. "Just

turning in, squire. I sent that boy to find you hours ago. "I was out of the palace until a while ago. What can I do for you? " The jailer said, "Nothing for me, but there s a bloke down in the lock-up claims he needs to talk to you. " Morgon was a narrow-faced man of advancing years, but his hair had stayed almost uniformly black in all the time James had lived at the palace. He cut it straight across the forehead and down before the ears, so he looked as if he was wearing a black hat with ear flaps. "Bit odd, if you ask me. He s been in lock-up for almost three weeks now, and hasn t said a thing to anybody. But his trial s tomorrow so suddenly he s shouting for you. "Do you know his name? " "Didn t ask, " said Morgon, fighting off a yawn. "Should I have? " "I ll go see who it is. Who s on duty? " "Sikes. He ll take you to him. " "Good night, Morgon. " "Night, squire, " said the jailer, closing the door. James hurried down the small passage that led to the stairs down into the deeper dungeon. The dungeon had two levels. The upper level was excavated so that narrow windows in the cells let in light, and through which courtyard hangings could be watched by those in the death-cells. The lower level was pitch black. Here the palace dungeon was really a vast gallery with four large metal cages in it, the bars running from floor to ceiling. A cross formed by 184 two paths divided the cells from one another. A torch at the foot of the stairs at the end of one of the walkways was the only source of light for the entire vast dungeon. A solider stood beneath the torch and turned as James came down the steps. "Squire, " he said in greeting. "Someone looking for me down here? " asked James. "Bloke in the far cell. I ll take you there. " James followed as the soldier took the torch from its wall holder and

led him past the first two cells, both of which were empty. The two far cells were full of men, mostly sleeping, and a few women huddled together for mutual protection in the corners. These were the brawlers, drunks and troublemakers who were guilty of enough chronic lawbreaking as to be facing the Prince s justice. Some of the prisoners called out questions, which James ignored. The soldier led James to the far end of the cell and James saw the large man waiting with his hands on the bars. When he stopped before him, James heard the man say, "Glad to see you, Jimmy. " James said, "Ethan. I thought you long gone. The former Abbot of Ishap, former basher in the Mockers, said, "As did I, but the gods have other plans for us. " "Us? " With his chin he motioned over his shoulder. "I ve got Kat and Limm with me. " "When s your trial? " "Tomorrow. " "What s the charge? " "Charges. Unlawful flight, resisting arrest, battery, rioting, and probably treason as well. " 185 James turned to the guard and said, "Get them out of there and bring them to my quarters. " "Squire? " "I said get them out of there and bring them to my quarters. Put men outside my door until I send them back to you. " The guard still seemed uncertain. "Would you like me to run up to annoy the Prince for his personal signed order? "

The guard, like almost everyone else in the garrison, knew the squire could get the Prince s warrant if he needed to, so he thought better of delaying the inevitable and said, "I ll get some of the boys to bring them to you. "See you upstairs, Ethan, " James said and left. A short time later there was a knock at the door of James s room. Graves, Kat and Limm stood before him, shackled and cuffed in irons. "Remove the irons and wait outside, " ordered James. "Yes, squire, " answered the senior guard. After the irons were off and the door closed, James indicated a tray he had sent in before they got there, upon which was a pitcher of ale, cheese, bread and cold beef. Limm dug in without hesitation. Graves loaded up a platter for himself and Kat while she filled two flagons. "Last I saw you, Ethan, you were going to get Kat and head for Kesh. " Graves nodded. "That was the plan. " "What happened? " Graves said, "It took me almost a week to find Kat, and then set up the move to Durbin. We were lying low, had a nice little place in the poor quarter, waiting for the day our ship was heading out. Then the murders started. " He 186 looked at Limm and indicated the boy should continue the story. Limm said, "We ve been banging up against this Crawler and his men for a while now, squire. You remember last month when Old Donk turned up dead? " James nodded, even though he was vague as to who Old Donk had been and when he had died. "Then you must have heard how some bashers were killed out at the docks? " James nodded, assuming that was related to what Walter Blont had told him about the battle between his group and the Crawler s men. "Well then, when the Crawler s men hit Mother s we all scattered. I d

been fetchin for Kat and Graves while they was hiding out, getting ready to go to Kesh, and then the Nightmaster is killed. They find him floatin in the bay. The Daymaster got together with Mick Giffen, Reg devrise, and Phil the Fingers and they went somewhere, come back saying the Upright Man is dead, and next thing you know a war s on in the sewer. Most of the boys are dead and all the bashers are too. " Limm paused to catch his breath, then carried on. "Graves and Kat and me were heading out to Kesh, playing the part of a proper family, when we got caught up in a riot at the docks. You know the rest. " James said, "There s just been a little too much killing around here for my taste of late. " He filled them in on as much as he felt like sharing, leaving out those details of recent events that he felt might compromise Kingdom security. When James finished, Graves said, "Those Izmali assassins don t surprise me. I spied a couple of rough-looking Keshians down in the sewers, while we were trying for the docks, before 187 we came up and got ourselves tossed into jail. Needless to say, I didn t confront them to find out what they were doing there. " Limm chimed in, "And some of those who were killing the street boys were Keshians. " James silently weighed up how much he was comfortable sharing with his former compatriots. Finally he asked, "Why would they be killing magicians? " Graves stopped chewing for a moment. Eyes wide, he swallowed, and said, "The only reason I can think of has something to do with the Temple of Ishap. I may be a renegade of that order, but there are secrets I will not reveal. This has nothing to do with my duty to the temple, but it does with my duty to the gods. " James said, "Would it have anything to do with the occupation of a house across from the western gate of the palace? " Graves said nothing, but there was a slight flicker in his eyes. "Never mind, " said James. "Despite my years, I ve seen enough of priests and oaths to last several lifetimes. I won t press. But any insight you can provide about this murdering of magicians would be deeply appreciated. " "By you? "

James grinned. "By the Crown. " "Enough to get us out of that cell and on our way to Great Kesh? " "This very night if the Prince likes what he hears. " "Then take me to the Prince, " said Graves. James nodded. To Kat and Limm he said, "Wait here. " Then he opened the door and told the soldier outside to continue standing guard. He led Graves back to where Arutha and William were inspecting the four slain men, presented Graves 188 and finished by saying, "He may have some pieces of this puzzle. " Arutha said, "And they would be? " "Safe passage? " asked Graves of James. "Safe passage? " Arutha raised an eyebrow. James said, "A minor matter of civil disorder which was scheduled to be resolved tomorrow morning. " "This morning, you mean, " said Arutha. "The sun is but three hours away. " To Graves, Arutha said, "If you provide intelligence of suitable worth, I think we can overlook the matter of a minor brawl. " James said, "More like a small riot, but that s neither here nor there. Graves said, "Then know you, Highness, that I was the man once named Abbot of the Temple of Ishap at Malac s Cross. I betrayed my oaths and I betrayed my brothers and now I am consigned to the punishment of the gods. " Arutha said, "The required value of your information just went up a great deal, Abbot Graves. I know that name, and by rights I should bind you over to the temple for its justice. " Graves said, "Here is what I may say: there are forces about the land, dark agencies which mean you harm in ways you cannot fathom, Highness. They move in shadows and employ those who may not even realize they are in the service of these powers. "A matter of great import will occur soon. I think you know what it is

and why I may not speak more of it. " The Prince nodded. "Go on. "There are those who would benefit if things went awry with that matter. It is not important to those dark agencies that they succeed, only that the temples fail. " 189 "Are you asking me to warn the temples? " asked Arutha. Graves smiled. "Highness, nothing I have said to you is unknown to anyone of rank in the Temple of Ishap, or among the prelates of the other orders. I m trying to illustrate a point: your enemies may appear to be acting in a random, even chaotic fashion, because they have no goal, other than to create difficulties for you. " Arutha said, "So far I ve heard nothing new. " "Then this is the part you don t know. There is an organization overseen by a man you know as the Crawler. He is attempting to displace the Mockers in Krondor, as well as take over criminal activities in other cities. His goals seem simple: wealth and power. But to achieve these ends, he has allied himself with others: the Nighthawks. " Graves paused to gauge the Prince s reaction. "Continue, " said Arutha. "It s an uneasy alliance, for the Nighthawks appear to have their own agendas, including working for those dark agencies I spoke of before. The Crawler s men were those driving the Mockers out of the city. The Nighthawks have been killing magicians" "Do you know anything of the assault upon the Duke of Olasko? " "One hears rumors, even in your dungeon. It is the result of a plot by one or the other, the Crawler or the Nighthawks. If it s the Crawler, it is because the duke is seen as an impediment to his plans. If it is the Nighthawks, it is because the duke s death serves those dark forces I speak of. " "Do magicians work for the Nighthawks? " asked James. "Not that I ve heard of, but then they do not work for the Crawler, either. Thieves have little trust of those who practice 190 magic arts, as you know well, Jimmy the Hand, " answered Graves.

Arutha smiled at the mention of that name. "James also knows how to ask questions to ferret out the truth. "So if we were to tell you that those who attempted to take the duke s life were magicians, and their target wasn t truly the duke, but the Crown Prince, what say you then? " Graves said, "Then a third agency must be involved. Perhaps those dark forces are sending additional agents to insure their ends, regardless of what the Nighthawks and the Crawler achieve. " Arutha sighed in frustration. "Damn me, but at times like these I wish for an enemy in plain sight. " "Highness, " said Graves, "1 think I can give you at least one. "What? " asked Arutha. Graves walked over to the nearest corpse. "A man in death doesn t always resemble the man he was in life, but I know this one. His name, or at least how I knew him, was Jendi. He was a raider from the Jal-Pur, and a man with whom the Upright Man has done business in the past. He is a murderer, a slaver, and a robber. " He looked at the Prince. "How did he come here? " James answered. "He was trying to arrange a conversation with me, against my wishes. " Graves smiled. "Any chat he had in mind was you telling him everything you have ever known and him listening until he decided to kill you. " Arutha said, "So you know this man. Whom do you think he was working for? " "It is rumored that while Jendi was a common thug, he 191 worked from time to time with more dangerous people: like the Nighthawks. " "How could that be? " asked Arutha. "I thought the Night-hawks kept to themselves. " "Oh, they do, but they need contact with the outside world, and so they use those they bribe or terrorize to loyalty. Someone has to negotiate on their behalf when it comes to killing for profit. "

"I thought if you wanted an assassin s services, you just left the name of the victim somewhere and they contacted you and named a price, " said James. Graves said, "Yes, but someone has to pick up that name and deliver the price. They don t do it themselves. " Arutha said, "Do you know if there are Keshians among the Nighthawks? " Graves said, "They are a brotherhood without nation, Highness. Bands of assassins in the Kingdom count Izmali clans in the south as kin. " Arutha said, "At least that puts the Keshian assassins in the same place as the Nighthawks. " "Literally, " said Graves. "What does that mean? " "It means you are almost certain to find your Nighthawks, both Kingdom and Keshian, at a place within a week s ride of here. " "Where? " asked Arutha. "Tell me and your crimes are pardoned and your safe passage guaranteed. " Graves said, "To the south of Shandon Bay lies an old caravan trail, no longer used. Further south of that trail lies a range of hills, upon which once rested an ancient Keshian fortress. I only know of it because that man " he pointed at the corpse 192 " spoke of it once in a drunken ramble. Some ancient map or another may have its location. But know this, the upper breastworks and towers have long since fallen, and all that remains are the underground tunnels. " James said, "Sounds a lot like what they were using up at Cavell Keep. " Graves continued. "They have water there; an ancient spring, and they can trade for food at Land s End or Shamata with anonymity. It s close enough to Krondor to strike at will, and unless you know what you re looking for, you could ride past it and never know you d passed an enclave of murderers. " Arutha turned to William, who had been listening quietly, and said, "Hurry to my quarters. Take as many men as you need, but I want you to

go through every ancient map we have and look for any hint of that Keshian fortress. " Graves said, "Can you read Keshian, boy? " William nodded. "I can. Graves said, "Then look for a place called 'Valley of Lost Men. From there trace your finger to the east. If that fortress is on the map, it might be called 'The Tomb of the Hopeless. " "I imagine it wasn t considered a choice ,duty station, " James quipped. Graves said, "I don t know about that, but I do know that s what that drunken murderer called it. Said the garrison had been left to die defending it or some such legend. It s said to be haunted by the spirits of soldiers, and blood drinkers and other such nonsense. James said, "If you d seen some of the things we have concerning the Nighthawks, Ethan, you d change your tune. 193 It s very disconcerting to kill one and then have to kill him all over again a few minutes later. " Graves made a sign. "I said you were confronting dark agencies, Highness, and I mean of the blackest sort. " Arutha said, "We ll forgo your trial in the morning, Graves, but you ll remain my guest a while longer. If this tale of yours turns out to have truth in it, we ll get you on a ship for Durbin or Queg or to wherever it is you wish to travel. James, take him back to his cell. " James saluted. "Sire. " He led Graves out of the room and said, "That went well. " Graves said, "If you say so, Jimmy. " "He didn t turn you over to the Ishapians, and he didn t order you hung, did he? " Graves smiled. "Well, there is that. " They walked back to James s quarters, where they would fetch Limm and Kat and return to the dungeon below. Far from comfortable, it was still one of the safest places in Krondor. If any place in Krondor could be

considered safe these days, James thought to himself. 194 ELEVEN Stealth The Rainbow Parrot was empty. At this hour of the morning, no one was drinking. James yelled out, "Lucas!" William glanced around and was rewarded a moment later when Talia entered from the kitchen. "William!" she said with obvious pleasure. 'James, " she added, her smile fading only slightly. "Father is hauling refuse down to the river for dumping. He ll be back any moment if you d like to wait. " William smiled and said, "Thank you. " James grabbed William s elbow and stopped him from sitting. "If I don t miss my guess, Talia needs to shop in the market this morning, don t you, Talia? " Her smile brightened as she said, "Why, yes, as a matter of fact. I was going to leave as soon as Father returns. " "Why don t you escort her to the market, William, as I have some private matters to discuss with her father? " William almost fell over a chair getting around James to offer his arm to Talia. "If you have no objection? " he asked. She slipped her arm through his gracefully and said, "No, I m pleased to have the company. " Looking at James, she said, "You don t mind being left alone, squire? " 195 James said, "No, a few minutes of peace will be welcome. " Her expression turned quizzical and he added quickly, "Things at the palace have been very frantic of late, what with visiting nobles and all. " Her smile broadened. "Oh, yes. I heard an eastern noble was staying at the palace. " Turning her back on James as she gazed up at William, she said, "You must tell me all about it. " From behind Talia, James shook his head slightly, indicating that William most certainly should not tell her all about it. He said, "I m sure William can remember what the ladies of the eastern courts were wearing, Talia. " William allowed himself to be led outside, and James sat down to wait

for Lucas. He didn t wait long, for as good as Talia s promise, Lucas appeared a few minutes later, entering the inn from the rear door. "Talia!" he shouted; then he saw James sitting alone. "Where s my girl? " "She s gone to market with William. I told her I d watch the place until you returned. " Lucas fixed James with a baleful look, and said, "You re up to something, Jimmy. I ve known you too many years not to know that. What is it? " James rose and came to lean on the bar beside Lucas. "Something awkward, Lucas. I wish to ask you a question, but I can t until I ve sworn you to secrecy. Lucas was silent for a moment, rubbing his chin as he considered his answer. "Can t rightly do that, until I know what s what. I ve got obligations, as I m sure you well know. " James knew well indeed. Lucas was one of few successful innkeepers in Krondor who didn t have the patronage of a powerful noble, a guild, or the Mockers. Over the years 196 he had managed to make several useful alliances, including friendships with several highly-placed nobles in the Kingdom. James he knew from his dealings with the Mockers, yet Lucas had somehow resisted becoming their tool, or coming under their domination. There was something very stubborn in the old man s nature, and it was known without saying that as soon as anyone tried to control him, Lucas could call upon other resources. Ultimately, it was easier to work with Lucas than to try to coerce him. James had rehearsed his speech several times, and after taking a deep breath, he began. "We both know the Mockers are no longer a major force. And we both know that someone else this Crawler is trying to tie up all the dodges and capers in Krondor. " Lucas nodded. "We also know that, as far as anyone can judge, the Upright Man is dead. " Lucas smiled. "Don t be so quick. He s a cagey one. Maybe the Upright Man s dead or maybe he s just lying low. "

James said, "Perhaps, but if he s lying low he s as good as dead, because he s let the Mockers come to a messy end. " "Maybe, or maybe it just seems that way. " James grinned. "Anyone ever tell you you re a pain to talk to? " "Yup, " said Lucas. "Not too many, though. " "Look, I need ... well-placed friends. " Lucas laughed. "Well, start with the Prince of Krondor, boy. I can t imagine anyone better placed than him. " "I mean well-placed within Krondor. People who are in a position to hear things. " Lucas was silent as he weighed James s words carefully, then 197 he spoke: "Over the years I ve made it a business to be very hard of hearing most of the time, Jimmy. It s why lots of people are comfortable doing business with me. There are them that wants to move cargo without having to deal with the Prince s customs men or the Mockers fences, and I know the occasional caravan driver heading inland. "There are those that need to speak to others who want to kill them on sight, and I can sometimes get them together without bloodshed. Things like that. "But all that goes to naught if anyone thinks I ve turned snitch. " James said, "I m not looking for snitches, Lucas. I ve got enough of those on every street corner. I need something more, someone I trust. I need good information, not rumors or lies fashioned to earn some coppers. Moreover, I need someone, after all is said and done, who is my man, no matter what he s telling other people. " He looked at Lucas and said, "I think you understand what I m saying. " Lucas was thoughtful for a moment. Then he sighed and said, "Sorry, but I could never be no man s spy, Jimmy. That s too dodgy a path, even for the likes of me. " He moved away and went behind the bar. "But I ll tell you this. I ll never work against the Crown. I was once a soldier and my boys died for the Kingdom. So, you have my word on that. And if I catch a hint of anything like that, well, let s say I ll make sure you find out quick. How s that? "

James said, "It ll have to do. " "Would you like an ale? " James laughed. "It s still a little early for that. I ll just take my leave. When Talia and William return, tell Will to return to the garrison and report in, will you? " 198 Lucas said, "About that young fellow.. "Yes? " "He s a good sort, right? " James said, "Yes, he s a good sort. " Lucas nodded, then picked up a rag and started polishing his bar. 'just that ... well, like I told you, Talia s all I ve got left. Want to see she s done right by, if you see what I mean. " "I see what you mean, " said James, grinning. "If any one will do right by her, William will. " Lucas glanced up. "Father s a duke, you said? " James laughed and departed, waving good-bye to Lucas. William felt flushed and a little giddy, and couldn t quite decide if he was in love or just overtired. He d had numerous conversations with his parents on the subject of men and women and their relationships, as well as hearing plenty of opinions from the academy students at Stardock as he grew up. In many ways he was far more acquainted with the theory of romance than many young men his age, but far less practiced than most. As Talia chattered on about the current gossip, he tried to keep interested, but his mind wandered. He had known girls all his life, starting with his adopted sister Gamma. But while he had had many female friends as a boy, he had only thought himself in love once before. He tried to push the image of Jazhara aside, and the more he tried, the more vivid she became in his mind. Four years older than William, she had come to study at Stardock when he was eleven years old. That had been half a lifetime ago, he realized. She had been aloof at first, a Keshian of noble birth who

199 had eventually put up with his childhood infatuation with good grace and even, occasionally, flattered amusement. Then the year before he left for Krondor, things had changed. He was no longer an awkward boy, but a strong and intelligent young man and for a brief time his interest in her was returned. Their affair had been stormy, intense, and ultimately painful for William. It had ended badly, and he was still unclear as to what had made their relationship so rocky, and until he had learned that she was being sent to Krondor he had thought he might never discover the reasons why she had pushed him away. Now he considered the prospect of meeting her again with dread and some excitement. "You re not listening. " Talia s voice penetrated his reverie. "Sorry, " he said with a smile. "I haven t had much sleep the past couple of nights. " When she frowned, he quickly added, "Business of the Crown. She smiled and held onto his arm as they approached the market. "Well, enjoy the sunshine and we ll just pretend the Prince and his business are very far away. And promise me you ll get a good night s sleep, all right? " "I ll see what I can do, " William replied. He looked at the young woman s profile as she stopped to inspect produce that had come into the city that morning. She pointed to a pile of large golden onions and said, "I ll take six of those. " While she and the seller haggled a little, William found his thoughts returning to the differences between Talia and Jazhara. Jazhara was Keshian, from desert stock, and darkly exotic by Kingdom standards. She was a magician of some skill and great potential, and as fit as any fighter he had ever known. He knew from first-hand experience that she could crack your 200 skull with a quarterstaff as quickly as conjure up a spell, and she was better educated than any woman he had met she spoke a dozen languages and dialects, knew the history both of her own homeland and the Kingdom, and could discourse on sciences, the course of the stars, and the mysteries of the gods. Talia by contrast was a sunny, open person, full of humor and grace. She

turned to catch William staring at her and said, "What? " He smiled back. "Just thinking that you are as pretty a girl as I ve ever seen. She blushed. "Flatterer. " He felt suddenly embarrassed by the comment and said, "Tell me about... where you grew up. You said you were raised by an order of... She smiled as she handed over four coins to the seller and put the onions in her shopping basket. "I was raised by an order of the Sisters of Kahooli. " William almost let his mouth fall open. Then: "Kahooli!" he exclaimed. Several shoppers nearby turned to see who had invoked the name of the God of Vengeance. She patted his arm. "I get that reaction. " "I thought you were sent off to an abbey of a... "More feminine order? " she finished. "Something like that. " She said, "Women serve the Seeker After Vengeance. And Father decided if I was to be raised outside the city, it would be by someone who could teach me to defend myself. " She reached out and touched his sword hilt with her right index finger. "That s a bit big for my tastes, but I could probably do some serious harm with it. " 201 "No doubt, " he said. The orders of Kahooli were primarily dedicated to seeking out wrongdoers and visiting justice upon them. At their most benign, they acted as aides to local constables and sheriffs, locating malefactors and either capturing them or pointing out their whereabouts. At their more malignant, they were avengers who ignored local laws and the King s Justice, and hunted down and executed wrongdoers. And at their worst, they refused to consider any claims of innocence by their prey. An often-stated joke about those who served Kahooli had it that their credo was "Kill them all and let Kahooli part the innocent from the guilty. " Often they created more problems than they solved. Talia smiled. "I know what you re thinking. " William blushed. "What? " "Do I run now, or wait until her back is turned? "

He laughed. "Nothing like that. Just .. "Don t do me any wrong, William, and you ll have nothing to fear. " Her smile was so open and bright he had to laugh. "I won t. You have my vow. "Good, " she said, playfully hitting him in the arm. "Then I won t have to hunt you down and hurt you. " "You re joking, right? " Now she laughed. "I was educated by the Order of Kahooli, William. I never took any vows in his service. " William realized she was joking, and laughed. "You had me there for a moment. " She slipped her arm back into his as they moved along, inspecting the other produce on display. "I think I have you for more than a moment, " she said under her breath. William chose not to hear the remark. Right now, he 202 didn t know what to think. He enjoyed the warm, slightly apprehensive feeling he got when he looked at her. He admired her dark hair, fair skin, erect posture and youthful energy that seemed to impart itself to everything she touched. All he wanted to do was to keep her at his side from moment to moment, and not think about anything unpleasant ever again. "Lieutenant!" came a familiar and about as unpleasant a voice as he could imagine. He turned and saw Captain Treggar approaching with two guardsmen. "Sir!" he said, coming to attention. With a tone approaching a growl, Treggar said, "I have been sent to fetch you, lieutenant, and Squire James. " His gaze was hostile and his manner combative, but he added, "By His Highness, " and William could tell he kept some unspoken rage in check because of that admission. Glancing at Talia, Treggar said, "I realize you re busy, and haven t had time to stand your watch in the officers rotation at the palace, but His Highness felt it important enough to have you join him that he sent me

personally to find you and the squire. " William said, "Ah... I believe Squire James is back at The Rainbow Parrot. " "No, he s here, " came another voice. William turned to discover James striding toward them. James said, "What is it, captain? " "Orders, squire. You and the lieutenant are to return with me to the palace at once. William glanced at James, who said, "Very well. " He looked at Talia and said, "Pardon us, but we must be going. " To William, Talia said, "I ve enjoyed our time together, William. I hope you ll call again, soon. 203 William said, "Certainly. " Glancing at Treggar, he added, "As soon as duty permits. " Talia turned away and continued her perusal of the market s offerings, glancing over her shoulder to direct one last smile at William. Treggar said, "Squire, if you re ready? " James nodded and led the way back to the palace. William followed a step behind Treggar, followed in turn by the two soldiers. There was a growing tension between himself and the captain and he would soon have to deal with it, otherwise he would make an enemy for as long as he was in the army. Arutha looked around the room. Captain Treggar and the two soldiers who had been sent to find James and William stood off to one side. Four Krondorian Pathfinders a separate elite command, with trackers and trailbreakers responsible to their own captain watched as the Prince said, "Here. " He pointed to a spot on the map, indicating a location south of Shandon Bay. "If our information is correct, that s where they are hiding. " James stood next to the Prince, and his eyes followed the line from the faint scratching on the map that read, "Valley of Lost Men" in tiny letters under an older inscription in a Keshian alphabet he couldn t read. "That still looks like a fair amount of territory to explore,

Highness. " With a gesture, Arutha indicated the four Pathfinders. "They leave within the hour. " "We have committed the map to memory, Highness, " said one of them. Arutha nodded. "These men will follow you within a day. Look for them " his finger stabbed at a point some miles to 204 the east of the general search area " here. One of you should make contact each night. " "Yes, Highness, " said the leader of the Pathfinders as he saluted. With a gesture he indicated to his companions they should leave. After the four scouts had departed, Arutha said, "Captain, draw up a battle plan. Tell everyone who will listen that we conduct maneuvers to the southwest and northeast. Then I want you to select two hundred of our best men, ignoring any man who has not been in service for at least five years. James nodded agreement. There had been three Nighthawks posing as soldiers at the garrison at Northwarden. "Make the selection seem random, but at the end of the first day I will lead those two hundred men south. Captain Leland will take the rest to the northeast, so come up with a plausible problem that explains the splitting of my command. " Captain Treggar nodded. "Sire. If I may ask ... Arutha nodded. "Wouldn t it serve better to have the Knight-Marshal draw up the problem? " "Knight-Marshal Gardan is retiring, captain. We have a parade and farewell tomorrow at noon. He is then leaving on the evening tide to return home to Crydee. " James grinned. "A farewell party, tonight? " Arutha looked at his squire. "Yes, but you won't be attending. " James sighed theatrically. "I feel slighted, sire. " Treggar said, "I will have the problem here before the parade, Highness. " Arutha said, "No, you will have it back here before sundown tonight. An

hour after sundown, you five " he indicated the 205 captain, two soldiers, William and James " are leaving with a caravan heading to Kesh. At the cut-off near Shandon Bay you will turn west and find this old caravan route. " He pointed to a faint trail marked on the ancient map. 'You re leaving half a day behind the Pathfinders, and you ll be moving slowly. " Again his finger struck the map. "You should reach this point three days after the Pathfinders. That should give them time to locate our prey. "And you ll be half a day behind us when they do, " said James. "Yes, " said Arutha. He looked around the room. "If you get word, go as fast as you can to where the Pathfinders indicate the Nighthawks nest is located. Leave clear signs along the way. You and the Pathfinders are to eliminate any sentries and open any barriers, because this time I intend to ride in with my best soldiers and crush these murderous vermin. James looked at Arutha and said nothing. He knew that at that moment the Prince was thinking of his Princess, in his arms, on their wedding day with an assassin s bolt in her back, hovering near death while Arutha was helpless to do anything. James said, "We ll make ready, Highness. " He led the others out of the room, and the captain said, "Squire, why me? The Prince has never assigned this sort of duty to me before. " James shrugged. "You were sent to find us, so you three already know that William and I are needed for something special. Sending you with us keeps those who know about our real purpose to a minimum. Nighthawks have the irritating habit of showing up unexpectedly in unlikely places, so keeping the number of people who know of this mission to a minimum 206 is vital. " Something flickered in the captain s expression, and James added, "And His Highness certainly wouldn t have picked you if he didn t think you up to the task. " Glancing around he said, "We ll have time on the trail to fill you in, captain. But for now, you need to create a convincing battle problem for the garrison, and I need to make arrangements. " "Arrangements? " asked William. James said, "It will be hard enough for us to sneak up on a band of assassins, lieutenant. Doubly so if we ride up in full armor with battle pennons flying. We ll need disguises. " He glanced out the window and

said, "It s almost noon now. If we re to leave at sundown, I have scant time. " Captain Treggar nodded. "Squire. " To James he said, "Lieutenant, you come with me. " William said, "Sir, " and fell in behind the captain as he led the two soldiers away. James headed off in a different direction, back toward his favorite exit, the servants gate, where he could slip out of the palace with the least amount of notice. There were three people he needed to see before he left: the sheriffs son, and three thugs hiding in the sewer; then he had to buy quite a bit in a short time. Sand and dust blew across the plateau, as a small band of travelers, two donkeys, a camel, and a tiny herd of goats huddled around an overburdened cart. Nomads, perhaps, to the casual eye, or a family on their way to a distant village, avoiding tolls and border guards on the patrolled high ways. William hunkered down in his desert-style robes, the hood pulled forward to keep the stinging sand out of his eyes, ears, 207 nose and mouth as much as possible. Over the noise of the wind he shouted, "Captain, are we being watched? " Captain Treggar shouted back, "If they re out there, we re being watched!" Three days earlier they had left a camp near the southern end of Shandon Bay. Prince Arutha followed behind by two days leading two hundred mounted soldiers. Out there somewher in the blowing sands of the plateau country was a handful of Pathfinders, seeking the ruins of the ancient Keshian fortress James said to William, "You look lovely, dear. " "What? " James raised his voice over the wind. "I said, 'You look lovely, dear. " Being the shortest man in the company, William was dressed in the robe of a Beni-Shazda woman. The other two soldiers, also dressed as women, laughed at William s checked irritation at James s remark. The squire had been joking at William s expense on and off since the young lieutenant had been handed women s robes on the first day of the journey. William had made the mistake of voicing his complaint, while

the more experienced soldiers had simply put on the robes without comment, and James had shown him no mercy since. William had now come to realize the futility of complaint, and shook his head as he sat back on his haunches. "Just a few days ago I was strolling through the market with the prettiest girl in Krondor on my arm, gold in my purse, and a bright future ahead of me. And now I have... you scruffy bastards. Of course, I also have all this lovely scenery. " He waved his hand around him at the barren landscape. Treggar said, "I m going to hit you. Fall down and crawl away when I do. " 208 Suddenly his hand lashed out, glancing off William s shoulder. William fell over as Treggar rose up over him. "They can t hear us, I think!" shouted Treggar. "Just the sound of my voice, but not the words. " James remained seated. "Where are they? " "On the second ridge to the west, squire. Slightly to the north of the trail. I caught a glimpse of movement against the wind. Then I caught it again. " James said, "Everyone, you know your parts. " The other two soldiers hurried around, as if ensuring everything in the camp was secured against the wind. Treggar yelled, "Crawl away, bow toward me on your knees, then get to your feet and see to the goats!" William did as he was instructed. Treggar walked over to the cart, one arm holding a voluminous sleeve as a shield against the wind. He reached the cart and took down what from a distance would appear to be a full wineskin and made a show of drinking from it. He then sat with his back to one of the wheels, in the wagon s lee. "Now come over here and look as if you re begging forgiveness, and while you re doing that, look up on that ridge and see if you can catch a glimpse. " William did so, bowing and lifting his hands in a gesture of conciliation. "I don t see anything, captain. " "Bow again!" William did so, and James sneaked around to a position at the edge of the wagon, and while he appeared to be getting something out of the

wagon he studied the ridge. After a moment he saw it, a faint movement that was out of rhythm with the wind. "They re watching, " said James. Treggar said, "You can stop bowing, lieutenant. " 209 William did so and said, "I ll get some food and pass it around. " "Make sure you give it to me and the squire first, then the other 'wives ." The soldiers didn t laugh as they scanned the ridges to the west while they went through the motions of working. "Tonight one of the Pathfinders should find us, and if we re lucky, we ll find out exactly where those bastards are hiding out. " Throughout the rest of the evening they played the part of a small family of travelers. The wind died out an hour after sundown, and they built a fire and cooked a modest meal. Then they turned in and waited. At first light the next morning, the Pathfinder still hadn t come. 210 TWELVE Improvisation Treggar stood up and shook the dust off of his robe. The eastern sky had lightened and the dawn was fast approaching. As the others stirred, the captain gestured toward the rising sun. He then turned north and made another gesture. "What are you doing? " James asked. "Looking for our friends, " the captain answered as he turned to the west. "I hope this looks like some sort of morning ritual. " He finished with a gesture to the south, and said, "Go get the women working. " James feigned a kick at William and said, "Stoke the fire and start cooking. They ll expect us to be on the move by the time the sun s cleared the horizon. William cowered for a moment, he hoped convincingly, then hurried to obey. He fed dried dung into the flames and soon it was hot enough to cook over. The other "women" prepared food and seemed intent on their chores, but their eyes were constantly searching for any sign they were being watched. James sat crosslegged, plate upon his lap, eating. As he chewed

he said, "If they re up there, I can t see them. " 211 Treggar said, "They re up there. At least one, anyway, until they re convinced we re what we seem to be. If they had found the Pathfinders and thought we were involved, we d be dead. " "What do you think happened to the Pathfinders? " asked William as he leaned over Treggar s shoulder to fill his cup from a waterskin. "I think they ran into something they couldn t avoid, " said Treggar. "Either they re dead or lying low. Maybe they re circling back toward Prince Arutha, avoiding us altogether because we re being watched. " He drank his water, then stood. "I don t know. But I do know that we must get moving. " To the two soldiers he said, "While we get ready, I want each of you to go down into that gully and relieve yourselves. " He looked around, as if giving instructions, pointing at the goats. "Lieutenant, go over and look at the goats as if you re ensuring they re sound. While you re doing that, look as if you might be leaving a mark or message. William looked slightly confused at the order, but complied. James said, "What s the plan? " "I think our friends up on the ridge went home last night, but they left one man to watch us. I think as soon as we re safely on the way, he s going to come poking around here to see if we are what we seem to be. I want him down in the rocks where the boys are pissing or searching through goat shit, looking for a message while I leave a simple sign that the Prince s scouts can follow. " James nodded, stood up and started fastening the tie-downs over the wagon s cargo. Treggar went to the wagon, removed the waterskin, and 212 poured it over the fire. As the steam hissed and white smoke rose into the sky, he kicked sand over the fire, dislodging embers and moving the stones around the fire pit. James came over and pointed at the goats, as if speaking about them, and said, "That s a message? " Treggar said, "Yes. Old army trick. Different messages depending on which quarter of the circle is broken. North means 'wait here. West would mean 'come fast. East would mean 'go back. South means 'bring

help. As soon as we re out of sight, we re leaving the cart and animals and heading back up into those rocks to the southwest to see what we can find. " James sighed. "I was afraid of that. " He glanced at the fire circle and saw the south side was broken. Treggar said, "Squire, by all reports you re an adventurous lad who is no stranger to risk. " James said, "Yes, but somehow it seems less dangerous and stupid when I m the one who thinks these things up. Treggar gave out a sharp laugh, then said, "Let s get moving!" Soon, the unseen onlooker saw a ragged band of Keshian travelers continuing their journey toward the west. It took them most of the day to be certain they were no longer being watched. Treggar called a halt half an hour before sundown and said, "Let s double back to that wadi we passed a half-mile back and leave the wagon and the animals. " James said, "At least we ve discovered the location of their hideout. " Treggar said, "How do you reckon that, squire? " James knelt and drew in the dust. "Here " he made a point 213 with his finger " is about where I judge they picked us up, about an hour before we made camp. " He drew a line a few inches to the left and made another point. "Here is where we camped last night. " He drew another point and said, "Here is where our unseen friend stopped following us. " "And? " prompted the captain. James said, "Remember the map? " Treggar said, "Yes. " "At midday we were due north of a large plateau, one that gives a commanding view of this entire area for miles in every direction. "That wadi you want to leave the animals in runs up into the hills to the south. A half-mile from the trail we re on, it swings to the

southeast as it rises up to ... "The plateau!" William finished. "And the ancient fortress!" said Treggar. "Yes, it s a natural sally port! Only one way in or out. "It s the only possible location around here. " "So what next? " asked William. Treggar said, "Squire, care to state the obvious so it seems less dangerous and stupid than it would if I did? " James winced, then said, "We scout the wadi. If Prince Arutha comes riding through here and sees signs we ve gone that way, he could be riding into a trap. We have to make sure that doesn t happen. " "Sir? " asked one of the soldiers. "Yes? " answered Treggar. "If that wadi is the way in, what do we do with the wagon and the animals? " Treggar looked at James. "We can t leave them around here where they might be found. " 214 William said, "We three will stay then? " James nodded. "One man will have to drive the cart, and we can tie the camel to the back of it. The other will have to herd the goats along. " Treggar gave that order to the two soldiers. "Keep moving until an hour past sundown, " he finished, "and stay in camp for three days. If someone doesn t make contact, return to Krondor the best way you can. Try for the outpost on the southern shore of Shandon Bay, or get to Land s End. Report what we ve found here. But get back to Krondor. " The soldiers saluted, and their grim expressions showed how likely they judged that outcome. Stripping off his heavy robe, Treggar looked like a common mercenary, wearing a tunic and leather jerkin, a sword at his side, and no helm or shield.

James was likewise dressed except that his baldric held a rapier. William s choice of weapon was a heavy hand-and-a-half sword, carried on his back. Treggar looked around and said, "We stay close to the south side of the trail, hugging the rocks just in case we're not alone. " The shadows were getting longer by the moment, and James said, "We should be able to stay out of sight if we don t stir up too much dust. I ll lead the way. " Treggar didn t object, and as James moved eastward, the captain cast his gaze over his shoulder at the disappearing cart and his two soldiers. William didn t know the men, but he knew what the captain was thinking: Would those two make it safely home again? As he turned his attention to the rocks above, William wondered if any of them would make it safely home again. 215 * * * Bats flew overhead, seeking out the insects that somehow thrived in this arid land. James knelt in the darkness, trying to see in the gloom what his mind told him must be there, an ambush or trap. So far, nothing. If anyone was aware of the three men s approach, they were not revealing that fact. James held up his hand, and turned as Treggar and William neared. He whispered, "I don t like this. We re walking up to their front door. " Treggar said, "What do you propose? " "Have you ever seen any fortification without a back door? " Treggar said, "A few, actually, but nothing on this scale. To control this large an area, even in ancient times, the Keshians would have had to garrison at least a hundred men here, more likely two or three hundred. That makes it a prime target if there s a war. Which means you need a way to slip men in and out. "But where? " asked James in frustration. "On the other side of the fortress? " William whispered. "If the fortress was still standing, maybe we could have gleaned its location, but with all the above-ground structure missing..." He left the thought unfinished.

James said, "Let s go a little further, then if nothing pans out I suggest we move back down to the trail and start again from the eastern side of the plateau. " William said nothing, but he knew that would mean climbing the rock face. While they moved, he prayed silently they wouldn t have to do that. He had no love of heights. They moved slowly through the night, and then a thought touched William s mind. "Wait, " he whispered. 216 "What? " asked Treggar. "Something..." William held up his hand and then closed his eyes. His mind reached out and he detected the thoughts of a rodent scurrying through the rocks. Wait! he sent to it, gently. The rat s thoughts were primitive and difficult to understand. It hesitated as it considered flight. The three large creatures were a potential threat, and there was nothing of interest nearby. As a child, William had spoken to rodents, mainly squirrels and rats. He knew they had a limited attention span and little ability to communicate. But he also knew they had a firm grasp of routes in and out of their lairs. He tried to send a question, asking if something large had a lair nearby. The creature quickly flashed back an impression of a large tunnel, long enough for William to get a sense of location. Then the rat fled. "What is it? " repeated Treggar. "I think I know where the back entrance is. " "How? " asked the captain. "You wouldn t believe me if I told you, " said William. "This way. " He pointed up the wall against which they crouched. "We re going to have to do some climbing to reach it. " Treggar nodded and said, "Show us. " William looked around and pointed upward. "It should be above this rock

wall. " James said, "Follow me. " He felt for a handhold in the darkness, and reached up, running his hand along the rock face. When he found a good grip he pulled and raised his right leg, finding a toehold after experimenting a little. Step by painfully slow step, he moved upward. 217 William turned to Treggar and asked, "Captain, does climbing this rock face in the dark fit the obviously dangerous and stupid category? " Treggar said, "Almost certainly, lieutenant. " William reached up to follow James s lead. "Just wanted to be certain. Treggar waited until William was on his way, then followed silently. Middle Moon rose while they climbed, and before long James found a cut in the rocks which was large enough for all three of them to crouch in. When Treggar reached them, William asked, "How high? " James said, "Not far. A hundred feet or so. " William shook his head in disbelief. "I thought at least twice that. " He pushed aside an almost uncontrollable urge to refuse to move from the ledge. He had made the climb so far by sheer will power, ignoring the terror which every second threatened to rise up and consume him. It had been a seemingly endless struggle of reaching up blindly and feeling for cracks and ledges, testing them, pulling up a few inches, moving a foot, trying not to give in to terror when rock crumbled beneath his toes or broke off in his hand. "Feels like it, doesn t it? " asked the captain. "Look, " said James, pointing upward. Above they could see the night sky lit by the moon and stars, and it was clear that the top of the ridge they had climbed was no more than twenty feet above. To William it looked like two hundred. He glanced down and saw darkness. He decided that not being able to see how 218 far he had come made things worse. He decided not to look down again. James said, "Well, no good comes from waiting. " He started climbing again.

"Go slowly, " cautioned Treggar. William started to climb and said, "Trust me; I m in no hurry. " Slowly William went up the crevasse, using one foot on each side of the gap to push himself to the top. As he neared the top, he felt James s hand reaching down to help him. He let the squire pull him up, then lay on his stomach, reaching down to help Treggar up. When all three were safe, James looked right, then left across the relatively flat ridge and said quietly, "We can walk from here. " "Where now? " asked the captain. William looked around. The impression of the tunnel he had got from the rat was difficult to associate with these surroundings. Even if he had been sitting there in broad daylight, he would have had problems: the scale of the tunnel from the rat s perspective was of an immense cavern, and William suspected it was really a narrow bolt-hole that could accommodate just one or two men at a time. "I think that way, " said William, as he scurried along. There would be two moons tonight, Middle and Small, and by the time Middle Moon had reached the zenith, the smaller moon would have caught up with it, bathing the entire countryside in enough light for them to be seen by any watchful sentry. James looked from side to side, while Treggar periodically glanced over his shoulder. The ridge they followed was rocky and broken, large upthrust fingers of rock worn smooth by centuries of wind-blown sand. At times they had to step 219 carefully around needles of rock that provided scant room for them to pass. After nearly an hour of this, William said, "If friend rat knew what he was talking about, the entrance should be somewhere below us. " "Friend rat? " asked Treggar. "I ll tell you later, " said James. "Right now we need to find a way down. " William looked around then caught a glimpse of light. "What s that? " James looked in the direction in which his companion pointed and said, "Moonlight reflecting off something. "

"How far do you judge? " "Twenty feet, " answered James, years of running across the rooftops of Krondor having taught him to judge distances accurately. "How do we get down there? " asked Treggar. "Hang and drop, " said James. "Even hanging by your fingers means a fall long enough for you to break your legs, " said the captain. 'You don t know what s down there. " James glanced at the rising moon. "Wait a few minutes. " As the moon climbed higher in the sky, the deep shadows cleared. After a few minutes, Treggar said, "It s a pathway!" Below them, between two walls of stone, a narrow passage to the ancient fortress ran alongside the larger pathway they had left. James said, 'William, lie down and lower me, then I ll drop. I ll catch you two. " Quickly the three men made their way down to the narrow 220 pathway, and Treggar said, "I hope we don t have to retreat in a hurry. " "Retreat? " asked William. "No room to fight, lieutenant, " answered the older soldier. William realized he was correct. Even with daggers, all a man could do in this narrow confine would be to hold an opponent at bay. The rocks on either side rose twelve feet above his head and he had scant inches of clearance to left or right. "This way, " said William, who found himself in the lead. Even if they had wanted a different order, there was no room, save to climb over one another. No one suggested it. When the two moons were directly overhead, William whispered, "Look at the walls!" James stopped and examined the rocks. "This is new work. You can see the chisel marks. "

Treggar said, "Our friends, I guess. James said, "That means the old entrance is almost certainly trapped. " He was silent, then he said, "No horse could get through here, so they must either have a third way in or out, or they have a stable and forage hidden away close by. " "The latter, almost certainly, " suggested Treggar. As they moved along the pathway, it widened a little, until they reached what appeared to be a dead end. As William raised his hand toward the stone wall, James said, "Don t touch anything. " William withdrew his hand and James said, "Move back and let me squeeze by. " They did so and James stood motionless for a time, looking 221 closely at the rock surface. He whispered, "I wish we could risk a light. " "We can t, " answered Treggar. "Quiet, " instructed James. He reached out to the wall on his right, then moved his fingers forward until they reached the junction with the wall in front of him. He touched the surface lightly, barely putting any pressure on it, then quickly withdrew his hand. He repeated the examination with his other hand, starting from the left wall to the wall in front of him, and again quickly withdrew his fingers. Turning, he said, "It s trapped. " "How do you know? " asked Treggar. James said, "I know. " "What kind of trap? " asked William. "A very nasty one, I wager, " said James, as he knelt. He examined the ground before the wall, again inspecting the intersection where they joined. "Stand back, " he instructed. They retreated a few feet. "If you want to know how I know, captain, spend half your life negotiating traps and you develop a sense for them.

This one is pretty fair, but no natural rock formation has a continuous seam on both sides, from top to bottom, of almost exactly the same dimension. Someone cut this rock in front of us and put it here. " James reached down and pushed slightly. The entire wall effortlessly tilted toward him for an instant, then swung back. He put his fingers under the lower edge of the hidden doorway and lifted up. Silently and without effort it rose until it was parallel to the ground, suspended on two hidden pivots. Looking over his shoulder he said, "They cut this door to match very closely the other rock around here, but it s not an exact match. Now, don t touch anything but the ground. In particular, don t touch 222 the door as you crawl under it. " Then he vanished into the darkness below the suspended door. William and the captain followed. The tunnel was pitch-dark, and James whispered, "Don t move. A few painfully slow moments passed, then a light flickered into existence, a tiny speck of flame ignited by James. "How did you do that? " asked Treggar. "I ll show you later, " said James. He handed a tiny burning taper to William. "Move down the tunnel a little. " He then carefully put the door back as it had been, and turned, holding out his hand. William gave him back the taper. The tiny light did a remarkable job of illuminating the area around them, just enough for them to see where to step, but not casting light very far down the tunnel. They would be almost upon anyone before their light was detected. Whispering, James said, "Now we must use all our senses. Be wary. " He set off. The tunnel inclined downward, leading them deeper into the earth. After a long, silent walk, a light appeared in the distance. James extinguished the burning taper and put it away. Just before reaching the source of the light, they encountered a tunnel which crossed the one they were in. James turned right, away from the light, and motioned for William and Treggar to follow. 'When they were once again in the darkness, he relit the taper.

They moved down the corridor. It was clearly a manmade passage, with close-fitted stone on both sides, and large paving stones beneath their feet. 223 William said softly, "I think this is the way the rat indicated. " "What rat? " asked Treggar. "Probably means the kitchen or food storage isn t far from here, " replied James, ignoring the question. They heard the sound of someone moving a few yards ahead. James quickly extinguished the taper again. Moments later, they saw a light appear, as two men crossed before them, from right to left along a perpendicular tunnel. Neither spoke, and it was hard to tell what they wore, save their clothing was dark. "What now? " whispered William. "We follow, " said James. Treggar said, "Remember our way back. One of us has to reach the Prince and tell him of this place. " Neither James or William answered. They moved carefully to the intersection, then turned to the left to follow the two men. A hundred yards down the corridor, they could hear voices murmuring. As they neared the light, they saw men standing before the entrance to a large, well-lit gallery. Their backs were to the three invaders. James glanced around and then pointed to a portal with stairs leading upward. He moved quickly up the stairs and the others followed. They found themselves in a circular chamber, up in what might have been a small servants sleeping area, overlooking what must originally have been an armory. Ancient forges lay unused against the far wall. Clearly they had found the location of the ancient Keshian fortress, and were in basements that had been hollowed out 224 of the rock upon which it had once stood. The murmur of voices from below masked James s words as he whispered, "Those servants who worked in the armory must have slept up in this loft. "

"What s going on down there? " asked William softly. James hazarded a peep over the edge then quickly pulled back. Even in the indirect light from the chamber below, William and Treggar could see James go pale. "Take a breath before you look, " he whispered. William peered over and saw at least a hundred men, all wearing black robes or cloaks, all watching a ceremony directly across from where the three of them hid. The ancient armory was now a temple, and the brown stains upon the wall clearly showed it was a temple dedicated to dark powers. Four men who were obviously priests were in the midst of a sacrifice, and that sacrifice lay bent backwards across a large stone, hands and feet held tightly by four black-robed men. Upon the wall behind the priests was a mask, larger than a tall man, a hideous creature from a demented nightmare. Roughly the same shape as a horse s head, the creature s snout was pointed, like a fox s, but two long tusks protruded downward. Twisted horns, like a goat s, rose from behind pointed ears. And where the eyes should be, two flames burned. The lead priest began to chant and the assembled men responded as one. "What language is that? " asked Treggar. "Sounds Keshian, " said William, "but no dialect I m familiar with. " Suddenly a drum boomed and a horn blew, and the 225 men below shouted a name. James felt a chill pass through him. The priests chanting grew louder and one opened a large tome, then moved to the side of the victim. Another priest retrieved a golden bowl from a man standing nearby. He moved to the victim s head and knelt beside him. The chanting never stopped. The three standing priests picked up the pace of the incantation, and the witnesses answered. The assembled voices rose and the chanting grew louder, more insistent. With a flourish, the chief priest revealed a black knife, which he held before the eyes of the victim. The man was naked save for a loincloth,

and unable to move, but his eyes widened at the sight of the knife. Then with a deft move, the blade sliced the man s neck, and blood fountained from the wound. The bowl was lifted to receive the blood, and as the first drops were caught, James felt a deeper cold pass through him. William spoke softly, though his voice wouldn t be heard over the chanting by the men below. "Did you feel that chill? " "I did, " said Treggar. 'William said, "Magic. And it s big. " Suddenly the room seemed to darken, though the torches in the wall-sconces burned no less brightly. A black cloud coalesced and took shape behind the altar upon which lay the now-twitching victim. "Back!" said 'William as the black cloud grew more solid by the second, and the voices of the priests rose in unison. Retreating to the back of the small servants loft, James said, "What was that? " 226 "A demon, " said 'William. "I m almost certain. Keep low. The priests might not notice us in the shadows, but that demon might. " They ran along in a crouch, and started back down the stairs. Screams sounded from the makeshift temple and Treggar said, "What was that? " "The blood was only used to bring the thing here, " suggested William. "Now it s feeding from among the faithful. " Treggar s battle-hardened expression couldn t hide the fact that the blood had drained from his face. Through tight lips he said, "They willingly stand and die? " "Fanatics, " said James. "We ve seen them before, captain. Murmandamus? " Treggar nodded. "The Black Slayers. " "We must warn Arutha, " said William. "He s got the men to crush this company, but not if they have a demon serving them. The Prince has no magicians or priests in his company.

Remembering an attack upon the Prince at the Abbey of Sarth, James said, "It won t be the first time Arutha s faced a demon. More screams sounded. "Come on, " said Treggar. "We have to start back. They re distracted now, but for how long? " James nodded and led the way. Quickly they made their way down the steps and retraced their way up the corridor, heading toward the secret entrance. The entire way the sounds of men dying followed them. More than once they thought the murders had stopped, but just as quiet descended it was shattered by another scream. When they re-entered the darkened portion of the tunnels, James relit his taper. William said, "That man on the stone never cried out. " 227 Treggar said, "He wouldn t. That was one of our Path-finders. " James said nothing. They reached the exit and James motioned for them to halt and handed the light to William. After a long moment of inspection, James put his hand against the hidden door and pushed to open it. Nothing happened. 228 THIRTEEN Concealment James pushed again. Nothing happened, again. "What s wrong? " asked Treggar. "It won t open, " said James. He ran his fingers around the edge of the door, then up and down the wall on the right side. "Why won t it open? " asked William. "If I knew that, I could open it, " snapped James. Treggar said, "If it slipped your notice, squire, we are at the end of a very long hall with no place to hide. If you can t open that door in the next minute, we will have to return to one of the corridors we passed and seek another way out of here. " James was focused, but there was urgency in his movement. "I don t

know... He quickly moved to the left side of the door and continued his inspection. After a moment, he said, "Let s go. " He headed back down the hall and turned left at the first corridor. "Where are we going? " asked William. James said, "I don t know, but I know in a fortress this big there are almost certainly some empty places where we can lie low. " 229 "Why this way? " asked Treggar. "Because it s in the opposite direction from where we were. Treggar said nothing, content with the answer. They left the sparsely-lit corridor and turned into one that was pitch dark, and again James lit his taper. "How do you do that? " asked William. James said, "If we find a place to hole up, I ll show you. They moved along in silence for a while, turning a couple of times as James sought to move as far as he possibly could from the temple. Suddenly he stopped. He held the taper down close to the floor and said, "Dust. Not a lot of traffic through here in a few years. " He straightened up and they moved forward again. Before long they came to what appeared to be a room once used for storage. The door frame was rotting and the hinges had fallen off. Whatever had become of the door would remain a mystery. James entered the room and held the taper aloft. The flickering light illuminated the space: roughly twenty feet wide and half again as deep, the actual dimensions hidden by a fall of rock. James said, "Come over here, " and motioned for them to sit in a corner, as far from the door as possible. "No one may have come this way in a while, but Ruthia " the Goddess of Luck " is a fickle woman at times and I don t want some passer by to notice a light in an unused room. " Treggar looked at the fall of rocks and said, "It s unused because it s unsafe. Look at those timbers. " James moved his light a little closer to a fallen lintel and said, "Dry as paper. " He pushed aside a few pieces that had fallen so he could sit

on a large rock. 230 "I thought old wood got harder, " said William. "Sometimes, " said Treggar. "I ve seen old buildings where the timbers are as hard as steel. " He picked up a small piece and crumbled it between his fingers. "Sometimes it just gets old. " "What do you judge the clock to be? " asked James. Treggar said, "Near dawn. " "I wager our friends over there are likely to sleep during the day. Their trade is usually conducted at night. I m going to slip out and look around. If I can t find another way out, I ll look at that door again. We can t stay here long. " "See if you can find some water, " said William. "I m parched. " James nodded. It had been hours since they had left their equipment and found the newly-carved entrance to this ancient place. "I ll see what I can do. " "Before you leave: what is that trick with the light? " asked William. James handed over the lit taper and said, "Watch. " He reached into his belt-pouch and pulled out another long taper; it looked like a thick punk of slow-burning wood, the kind used to light fires and torches. "These have a substance rubbed into them. " He then produced a small vial of liquid and poured a drop onto the punk. For a brief instant nothing happened, then a flame burst out on the tip. "I bought these from a street magician in Krondor a while back. Very handy and you don t have to strike sparks with flint and steel even works in high winds. " William grinned. "I thought maybe o!d Kulgan taught you that finger-fire trick of his. "Hardly, " said James. "I d leave these with you, but I may need light more than you do. Sit tight. " James stood up, stepped through the doorway and was gone. William held the burning taper James had left behind, 231 until Captain Treggar said, "Better put that out, lieutenant. " William obeyed and plunged the room into darkness. "If you don t mind, I m getting flint, steel and tinder out, just in case.

"I don t mind at all. " William could hear him moving in the dark, then Treggar said, "Here s some of that wood. If you need to make a torch in a hurry, it should catch quickly. " "Thank you, captain. " A long silence followed. Treggar spoke. "That squire is an unusual fellow, ain t he? " William said, "From everything I ve ever heard. I ve only spent time with him occasionally when my father brought me to Krondor on visits. You ve been in Krondor for years. I would have thought you knew him better than I do. " "Hardly, " said Treggar. Another long silence followed, then he said, "He s the Prince s squire. 'Pet Squire, a few call him, but not to his face. Lots of special privileges. " "From what I know, he s earned them. " "Seems that way, don t it? " William said, "Captain? " "What? " "Just want to say I plan on pulling my duty. Not being around the first week ... well, it wasn t my idea. " "I m getting that impression. Again silence. William said, "Well, I really didn t want duty in Krondor, actually. " "Really? Why not? " 232 "I m not really related to the Prince. My father was adopted into his house by Lord Boric, years ago. "Makes you a member of the royal house, boy. "

"So I ve been told. But I just want to soldier, captain. I want to earn my way. "Soldiering is a hard life, " said Treggar after a moment. "Lots of noble boys come to the palace and train with the swordmaster and then take their commissions and go home to their families. They show up on state occasions, in shining armor, riding a horse the like of which I ll never sit on in my life, and they get ..." He fell into silence. "And you feel overlooked? " 'You could say that. I started off as a soldier, enlisted during the first years of the Riftwar. I was with Dulanic s garrison and got run up to the front in Yabon when Duke Guy came to the city. " William had been a baby when that had occurred, but he had heard the story before. "Your Squire James was a brat thief in those days, and I was a scared soldier, holding a pike and standing next to other scared soldiers watching those Tsurani maniacs charging us with no fear in their eyes. " William said nothing. "Anyway, it was a long war and a lot of lads didn t make it. By the second winter up there in the mountains I was a sergeant. By the third I was a lieutenant, and because I was in the Prince of Krondor s garrison, that made me a 'knight-lieutenant. He was silent for a moment, then said, "Talking about myself. I don t do that much. " "I m glad for the sound of your voice, captain. It makes the darkness less oppressive. " 233 "I m the oldest bachelor officer in the garrison, Will. " William took note of the use of his given name. It was the first time Treggar hadn t addressed him by rank. "That must be hard, captain. " "I m the officer who doesn t get invited to the dances, to meet the young girls. I m the officer who isn t connected by birth to anyone. My father was a dockman. " Suddenly William realized the captain was afraid. Revealing that there was something beneath the mask of bully was his way of sharing that fear. William didn t know what to say, save, "My father started off as a kitchen boy. "

Treggar laughed. "But he didn t stay one, did he? " William chuckled. "That s the truth. If you had your choice, what would you do? " "I d like to meet a woman. She doesn t have to be someone of rank. Just a nice woman. I d like a post where I m in charge. Where I m not always looking over my shoulder to see if the swordmaster or knight-marshal, or a duke or anyone else, is watching to see if I m going to lose my temper and beat some young cadet over the head. I just want to do my job. Even somewhere like that little outpost we refit near Shandon Bay. Fifty men, a sergeant, chasing smugglers, thumping bandits, home for dinner. William laughed. "If we get out of here, I ll be happy to go with you and just be left to do my job. I just found out last week the Prince expects things from me. " "That s a burden. Being royal family, I mean. "So they tell me. " They lapsed into silence. Finally, William said, "I wonder what James is doing? " * * * 234 James was crawling on his stomach, as silently as he could. He had found one route past the perimeter of the closest population of assassins, but he knew William and Treggar would never be able to win past it undetected; it had taxed his considerable skills to avoid being seen. Now he was trying to find another route, and a broken sewer pipe was providing the way, as long as it got no smaller. The structure was ancient. Kesh had abandoned the fortress centuries ago, for reasons lost in history. A revolt in the interior of the Empire, or down in the subject nations of the Keshian Confederacy. Perhaps a power struggle in the heart of the Empire itself. In the scant light from the taper he lit from time to time, James had seen enough to wish he had more leisure time in which to investigate fully. He had found a room full of ancient bones, many obviously dumped there recently. James assumed the present occupants of the fortress had moved them there. He had also found stones from above, weathered and sun-bleached, piled in several larger rooms one he judged an officer s mess, and three barracks rooms which surprised him. He deduced that the assassins had

found some remaining structure from the ancient fortress above ground and had labored to remove traces of their lair. James saw light ahead and moved even more cautiously. He inched his way until he was directly under the light. The upper portion of the pipe was broken below a large hole in the floor. James was below the level of the floor, lying on his stomach. He slowly turned over and then sat up even more slowly. The room was empty. He got up. He was in a guardroom of some sort, with cell doors in three walls. The guardroom door let out into another long 235 dark hall. James peered into the nearest cell through a small barred opening in an iron door. A solitary man sat against the far wall, wearing only a white linen breechcloth. "Hey!" James whispered. The man s head came up and he blinked as he tried to make out the features of the man whose head blocked the small window. "Who are you? " he whispered in the King s Tongue. "James, squire of Krondor. " The man scrambled to his feet and came to the window, where James could see his features. "I m Edwin of the Pathfinders. " James nodded. "I saw them sacrifice your companion a few hours ago. " "That was Benito, " he said. "They killed Arawan the night before. I m next unless you get me out of here. " "Patience, " said James. "If I let you out now and they come and check on you, they ll know we re in the stronghold. " "How many of you are there? " "Three. Myself and two officers. We re waiting for the Prince to arrive. " "So are the assassins, " said Edwin. "I don t know what they re planning, but I understand enough of their speech to have some sense they know His Highness is on his way and are preparing a welcome for him. " "The demon, " said James.

"A demon? " whispered Edwin. "I knew it was some sort of dark magic .." "I ll be back, " said James. "If they plan on sacrificing you tonight, that gives me the better part of a day to find a way out of here. " "I know a way out! They caught me at the eastern edge 236 of their fortress. They ve opened an ancient gate, probably a sally port. Horsemen could ride through it two abreast. " "We found another way, a footpath cut deep into the rock next to the ancient main gate. But I can t figure out how to open it from inside. " "I can t help you, squire. What do you plan to do? " "Tell me first about the entrance you found. " "There s an underground stable where they keep their animals, next to an armory. From there a short but large hall leads to a drop-gate across a small dry moat. There are look-out positions, cleverly disguised, along the eastern face of this escarpment, and anyone approaching that way will be seen long before he reaches the gate. James considered. The overall layout of the place was coming into focus. "I ll be back to get you. How long before the sacrifice will they come for you? " "An hour. They feed us me once a day. That should be in a couple of hours. " "Eat. You ll need your strength. We re leaving before they realize you re missing. " With bitter humor, the Pathfinder said, "I ll be here, squire. " James hurried to the far corridor. He moved quickly along one wall until he came to an intersection, then he vanished into the gloom. William and Treggar both drew their daggers at the sound of movement. They had been lost in thought, after talking on and off for a time, when the approaching noise startled them. "Easy, " came James s soft voice in the darkness. A moment later, he lit one of his tapers and said, "We have a problem. " "Only one? " asked Treggar.

237 "Big one. The last of our Pathfinders is going to be sacrificed at midnight if we don t get him out first. " "Can we get him out? " asked William. "Yes. " "Then we get him out, " said Treggar. "It s not going to be easy. We have no food, water, or horses, and it ll be at least two days before Arutha gets here if he even knows where to find us. I m not sure how many assassins are holing up here, but I d hazard a guess of at least three hundred, maybe more. " James handed the taper to William. "Hold this. " He drew with his finger in the dust on the floor. "This is where we are, " he said, "and directly to the east of us is the main center for the Nighthawks, or whoever they really are. To the north are some abandoned rooms, storage mostly. I spent a little time crawling around in the sewer Treggar said, "You don t smell like it. " James shook his head. "That part of the sewer hasn t been used for centuries. " He drew a rough rectangle around the areas he had outlined. "We re in the southwestern corner of the old dungeon. We saw the armory, which they re using as a temple. The barracks seem to have become their commons, probably because the old below-ground kitchens are there. To the north are some empty rooms. To the east is their stable and there s an old sally-port there they use as their main access. "What about the way we came in? " asked William. "I checked it again on my way back here. It s a bolt-hole, but one with a hidden trigger. I suspect it was originally installed that way to keep less faithful members of the Guild of Assassins from departing unexpectedly. The triggering mechanism is located behind a false rock at the last intersection you come 238 to before reaching the door. It s a tricky one; if you open it from the outside incorrectly, you spring a trap. " "What kind? " asked Treggar. "I don t know, and I wasn t willing to experiment, but there were cogs and wires connected to the pivots. It s even rigged to go off if you push the door in the wrong fashion. You push on the bottom, and you re

in trouble. " "I thought the way you opened it looked pretty awkward, " William observed. "By design. The least comfortable way is the correct way. "How did you know? " asked William. "Old thieves don t get that way by being stupid. Smart young thieves listen to them when they reminisce about how brilliant they were at springing traps. I was not a stupid young thief. I listened. " He chuckled. "The door has pivots on both sides, instead of hinges, so it wasn t designed to be opened like a normal door. After that, I assumed the way you would most wish to open it would be the way most likely to get you killed. " "What about the original western entrance? " asked Treggar. James said, "I couldn t find a direct route. But I think I found a way up. " He pointed to the rubble clogging the western wall of the storage room. "That s the way up? " asked William. "Maybe, " answered James. "The main entrance would be a marshaling yard and bailey around a keep, I m guessing. So the wall and gate would have stood right above us. There would have been a couple of quick routes from the armory back there " he pointed down the corridor " to the yard above us. " Treggar stood and inspected the fall. Most of the rocks 239 were manageable, with large boulders clogging the bottom of the room. He picked one and tried to move it. After a few moments effort, he got it to move a little. He gave up. James said, "I thought of that. The timbers here are weak. Pull the wrong rock and the ceiling comes down on us. There is another corridor leading to a room even more filled with even more rocks to the north of here. So, unless there s another way up, father east, the only way out is through the way we came, or the east gate. "Which? " James said, "The way we came in is easiest, but as soon as they see Edwin the Pathfinder gone, they ll comb the hills around here. If we take horses from their stable we might be able to steal a march on them.

If we reach Arutha before they do ..." He shrugged. "Have you even seen the stable? " asked Treggar. "Do we know how to open the gate? Is it a windlass and ropes? Is there a portcullis? Counterweights? Is it a drop-bridge over a moat or just flat rock on the other side of the doors? " "Your point is taken, captain, " said James. "Besides, " said William. "If we escape and carry word to the Prince, will they still be here when the army arrives? Wouldn t it be easier for them to scatter and just set up somewhere else? " James looked at William and then said, "Yes, probably. " He sat back. "I need to think. " He extinguished the light and William and Treggar could hear him settle down, his back to the wall. For over an hour the three of them sat in silence. Then James s voice cut the darkness. "I have an idea!" James lay motionless in the broken sewer pipe, listening. 240 When he was sure there was no movement, he climbed up into the guardroom next to Edwin s cell. He looked in. Edwin glanced up and said, "Now? " "Now, " said James, examining the lock. It was a simple mechanism, very old, and he could have opened it while blindfolded. He reached into his belt-pouch, pulled out a long metal probe and inserted it into the lock. A moment later he heard a satisfying "click" and turned the probe. The lock opened. The Pathfinder came through the door immediately and followed James back into the sewer pipe. As they crawled through the darkness, Edwin said, "They ll start searching when they find me missing. James spoke softly as he pulled himself along. "I m counting on it. " They reached the end of the pipe and James flipped forward, gripping the lip of the pipe with both hands and landed easily on the floor below. "I m below you, " said James in a whisper. "Hang from the pipe and drop. It

s only three feet. " The Pathfinder dropped silently to the stones. James put his hand on his shoulder and whispered, "From here, silence. Keep your hand on my shoulder, for we move in darkness. " James was relieved to discover Edwin was calm and surefooted in this awkward situation. He neither hesitated nor hurried but followed at even pace, so James was slowed only a little. Several times James halted and waited to hear if anyone else was moving nearby. He was pleased that not once did Edwin ask why. When they reached Treggar and William, Edwin finally spoke. 241 "Thank you, James. " James lit a flame. "I ve only got four more of these things, so we have to make them last. " Treggar said, "How did they catch you? " Edwin shrugged. "They know the land better than we. I took precautions, but there are large areas out there where any movement will be noticed by someone looking for it. Arawan and Benito and I were all caught within a day of one another. " Treggar said, "I thought the Prince sent four of you south. " Edwin smiled. "Bruno. He s still out there. " "Can you find him? " asked James. Edwin nodded. "I can find him. " James said, "Good. I think I know a way I can get you out, after I steal us some food and water. You wait here. " Without another word, James put out the light and vanished. "I hate it when he does that, " muttered William. Treggar just laughed softly. James hugged the wall around the corner from the cook s sleeping pallet. He had known he was hungry and thirsty, especially the latter, but it had hit him like a sledgehammer as he approached the kitchen. The rest of the garrison would be sleeping through the day, but the cooking staff

would be up any minute to prepare the first meal of the new day. James peered around the corner and saw the sleeping cook roll over, snoring. Two boys lay a few yards away, dressed in rags. Probably they were slaves purchased in Durbin or stolen from a caravan in the desert. James saw a large waterskin hanging from a peg on the wall nearest what was obviously a well a circular brick structure four feet high and an equal 242 size in diameter. It made sense that a garrison of this size would have its own well. Looking up, James saw a hole over the well, and realized that this must be the old shaft up to the central keep courtyard. James amended his plan. He hadn t known about the shaft, and that might make things easier for him. He hurried silently to the well and, jumping up onto its edge, leaned over and put his hand on the opposite wall. He looked up. A hundred feet above was a tiny circle of light. The well still opened to the plateau above! The ancient well superstructure had been torn down, with the rest of the fortress, but no one had filled in the shaft. Glancing down, James saw a hook with a rope around it, which descended into darkness. James took the waterskin. It was full. He saw a pile of empty skins lying next to the well. He hung one of them where the full one had been. One of the boys would likely receive a beating for not having filled it, but that wouldn t matter much longer. In a day or two the boys would either be dead or free. James moved silently through the kitchen, lifting bread, cheese and dried fruit. He hurried off, and once he was a short distance down the tunnel, he put everything on the floor. He hurried back to the kitchen and stood again on the edge of the well. He climbed up onto the waist-high wall, then flexed his knees and leapt into the overhanging shaft, slapping his hands hard against the walls. It was a tight fit and he had to struggle not to slip into the well below as he drew his knees up quickly and jammed himself into the narrow shaft. He wiggled upward, knees and elbows getting rubbed bloody, and dislodged a heroic 243 amount of dirt along the way. The cook would have to be blind not to

see it around the well. He let himself down as best he could and then let go. He fell toward the well below. As he passed the top of the well, he seized the edge. The noise was, in his ears, considerable, but the cook snored on. The jerk on his shoulders felt as if his arms were being yanked from their shoulder-sockets, but he endured the pain and shock. He remembered the last time he had tried something like this, and realized it had been the first time he had faced a Nighthawk, on the rooftops of Krondor the night he had saved Prince Arutha from the assassin s crossbow. Somehow the experience didn t get better with time. James took a deep breath, then pulled himself out of the well. He avoided dislodging any of the dust he had so generously deposited around the well mouth. He jumped silently beyond the dust, then turned and inspected the mess. He could clearly see where his hands had gripped the top of the bricks. He quickly spread the dust around, hoping no one would take a close look at those spots. Wasting no more time, he hurried out of the kitchen, retrieved the food and water, and hurried back to where the others waited. Along the way he rubbed each shoulder and decided to avoid trying that trick again. As they ate, James said, "One of two things will happen first. Either the cook will notice the mess around the well, or the guards will check on you before the sacrifice and the alarm will sound. I m hoping for the first. " "Why? " asked William as he finished his portion of bread. Treggar said, "Because if they find him missing first, then 244 they re going to search every room in the place, or at least until they see the mess in the kitchen. If they see the mess first, they ll investigate, find the prisoner missing, and head outside straight away, thinking he shimmied up the old well. " Edwin said, "So then, how do we get out? " James said, "We don t. You do. Arutha is coming this way with two hundred men-at-arms. But there are at least three hundred here, waiting for him to show up. Someone s got to warn him and you stand the best chance once you re free of this fortress. " "How do you plan on getting him out? " asked Treggar.

"Through the eastern gate, " said James. He reached into a bundle he had carried in with the food and took out a black tunic. "Try this on. " He then produced pants and a black headcover. "Just another Izmali fanatic out looking for the escaped prisoner. "What are you going to do after I m gone? " asked Edwin. James said, "Someone s got to be here to open the gate for Arutha. If there are three of us here, that s three times the chance of someone surviving long enough to do it. " "Have you even seen the gate? " asked Treggar. "From across the hall, while I was hiding in a hayloft. " "And? " "Two large wooden doors, iron-banded, opening inward. Broad enough to ride out two abreast. "How do we keep it open? " asked William. "We don t, " said James. "We keep it closed, until we want it open. "I don t understand, " admitted Treggar. James said, "How many men would you send after the Pathfinder, captain? " 245 "Every man I could spare. They caught the Pathfinders because they were heading toward this location. On the loose out there, trying to hide, that s a different story. " Edwin said, "If I can escape and put a mile between me and my pursuers, they ll never find me. " "What now? " asked William. "We wait, " said James. They didn t have to wait for long. Within an hour the murmur of activity could be heard. James said, "Wait here, " and went to investigate. He came back shortly and said, "It s a hornets nest out there. The cook must have awakened to find the mess I left, and they think Edwin s climbed up to the surface. " To William and Treggar he said, 'You wait.

If I m not back in an hour, assume I m dead and do what you think is best. " To Edwin, he said, "Come with me. " Left alone in the dark again, William said, "Captain? " "Yes? " "Does it bother you to take orders from a squire? " Treggar laughed. "If you d asked me a week ago, I d have said I never would. But James is not like any other squire I ve met. " Then his voice dropped and he said, "Besides, he s got the Prince s authority, and I would never argue with that. Does it bother you? " "Sometimes, " William admitted. "But that s mostly because he s so damn cocksure. " Again Treggar laughed. "That he is. " After a moment, he continued, "But being cocksure, or at least looking that way, isn t a bad thing in a leader. Always remember that. XVHEN you re a general or duke, and your men are looking at you, 246 make sure they see a man who s certain of what he s doing. That counts for a lot. " "I ll remember that. " They fell into silence as the sounds of alarm spread throughout the fortification. James and Edwin moved cautiously. The noise of running men had died down. James had exhausted unused routes, and now they were working their way through a series of former storage rooms that were being used by the assassins. Two rooms and a connecting hall remained between their present location and the stabling area and the east gate. Edwin clutched a short sword James had liberated in the previous room. He wore the stolen robes and looked like an Izmali assassin. Movement ahead caused James to halt. He didn t have to tell the Pathfinder to do likewise. He might not be a thief James thought, but he knows how to move with stealth. Two men were coming toward them. James quickly pushed Edwin in front of him, and tried to keep close to the wall, so at first glance the assassins might judge them two more of their own number.

The ruse worked for a moment, but as they got close, one of the men s eyes widened. That was all the alarm Edwin needed, and he took two quick steps and threw himself at the first man. The second man was drawing his sword when James s dagger took him in the chest. Edwin sat atop the first assassin, and quickly cut his throat. "We ve got to move these bodies out of the way, " said Edwin. 247 "Over in that room, " said James, dragging one by the arms. Inside the room they found an empty weapons trunk, and put the bodies inside. They took one quick look to make sure they hadn t been spotted, then hurried to the stabling area. When they got there, they found it still in a state of frenzy, though it was clear the last squads of riders were being dispatched. All but half a dozen of the forty stalls were empty and the two large corrals were vacant. James whispered, "They ve got nearly a hundred riders out looking for you. " "Good, " whispered Edwin. "That much confusion will make tracking easy. A band of men stood in the center of the large underground stable, conferring. They wore dark robes, but they looked more like the ritual robes of priests than the assassins garb worn by the others. Finally the priest turned and moved toward an exit in the western wall of the stable. When they had vanished, the stable was almost empty save for a pair of guards at the gate and a couple of men still saddling horses. James suspected they would be used as gallopers, to recall those out on the search should the fugitive be caught. James motioned toward the two men readying their horses. Then he and Edwin moved in stages, from stall to stall, hugging the shadows, toward the unsuspecting men. When they got next to the two stalls where the riders were preparing their mounts, James signaled and Edwin moved out, passing the first rider, who glanced up for a moment, then seeing one of his fellow assassins passing, returned his attention to tightening the girth on his saddle. He looked up when an unexpected movement caught his eye and he saw the

248 newly-arrived assassin had stepped behind the rider in the next stall and now that rider was slumping to the ground. He never knew James was behind him until a dagger struck deep in to his lower back. James nodded and both men led the horses out of the stalls, mounted, and started riding toward the guards. One guard looked at them and it took him a moment to realize one of the riders wasn t wearing black garb. He shouted, and his companion looked over, unaware of what had triggered his comrade s warning. Edwin leapt out of the saddle, taking the first guard down to the stone floor. The second guard pulled out a curved scimitar as James threw his dagger. The man ducked to one side and instead of a killing blow, the blade glanced off the man s shoulder. "Damn, " said James, leaping from the saddle and drawing his blade. "I hate it when they don t stand still. " Edwin wrestled with his opponent and got his own sword across the man s throat. With a sudden downward jerk, he crushed the man s windpipe. James almost walked into the point of the scimitar, dancing backward from an unexpected thrust. "Now I m really mad!" he shouted, smashing the blade aside with a violent blow, then slashing sideways toward the man s neck. The man pulled back, blinking in shock at the speed of the move, the point of James s sword narrowly missing his throat. He leapt backward two steps, then crouched, sword at the ready. James marched forward, swinging his sword in the opposite direction. The man lunged, and James hesitated, letting the sword-blow pass. As the man fell back, James pressed again, at the same pace as before. 249 Three more times the man swung, James hesitated, then pressed forward. The fourth time, as the assassin began his swing, James suddenly stepped forward and impaled him with the point of his sword. Looking toward Edwin, James said, "Never fall into a rhythm. It ll get you killed. " The Pathfinder nodded once, and silently leapt on the back of the

closest horse. With a slight wave of one hand for a goodbye, he kicked hard at the horse s flanks. The horse was two steps off into a gallop. James hurried to close the gates before anyone appeared. He muscled the two bars into place, a feat that drenched him in perspiration. He dragged the two bodies into the nearest stalls and covered them with hay, then did the same with the first two assassins they d killed. Abandoning stealth for speed, he ran from the stabling area and into the two rooms that led him toward the abandoned portion of the fortress. He was nearly out of breath by the time he reached William and Treggar. He sat down and lit his last taper. Between gasps, he said, "Edwin s away. With luck, Arutha will know what s happening and where we are within a day. " "With luck, " said the captain. "What do we do now? " asked William. James caught his breath, then he asked, "Have you eaten? " "Yes, " said Treggar. "We finished off our portions. We left a bit for you. Just in case. " "Thanks, but I ll eat later, if I can. " He looked at his two companions. "Arutha has two hundred men with him. If he 250 comes straight here, he may find some of the searchers still out looking for Edwin. "I ve killed my share of Nighthawks. In an open fight they re just like other men. Their strength is reputation, stealth, surprise, and fear. If Arutha catches any number of them outside, he ll crush them. " "What about those still here? " James said, "If he finds this place, and arrives at the eastern gate. he s going to find himself looking at a bare stone wall with two large wooden doors in it. There are loopholes dug through the wall above the door so he s going to lose men breaking in the door. Once the door is down, he ll be facing superior numbers in room to room action. Treggar said, "He could be defeated. "

William said, "What do we do? " Treggar and James drew their swords. "We make sure none of the assassins leave before Arutha gets here, and while we re waiting, we lower the odds. " William looked from James to Treggar, then he, too, drew his sword. 251 FOURTEEN Murders James held up his hand. He signaled to Treggar and William that three men were waiting in the next room. Treggar walked forward in a crouch, sword out. William stood behind him, his two-handed blade at the ready. A fearsome weapon, it was hard to wield at close quarters and all agreed he should be the last into the room, lest his presence hinder his companions. James took a deep breath, saying a silent prayer to any gods who might be listening. He exhaled, stepped into the room and threw his dagger at the closest man. He then stepped forward as the dying man s companions hesitated and calmly began to pull out his sword. Treggar was past James and attacking even as James unsheathed his sword. The captain was a brutally effective swordsman, without scruple when it came to combat. Any dirty trick that would defeat an opponent was employed, something thatjames had come to appreciate. The captain faked a high lunge and when the assassin s sword came up to block, Treggar kicked him between the legs. James winced in sympathy as the man started to fold, but 252 he appreciated the efficiency of the tactic. Before the assassin could will himself to keep his guard up, the captain struck him on the side of the head with his sword hilt, and as the assassin went over backward, Treggar thrust home with the point. James quickly disposed of his opponent, and then William entered the room. "That s sixteen, counting the four you killed in the stables, " said the young lieutenant. "That leaves a hundred and thirty-four or so, " said James, retrieving his dagger from the first man he had killed. "Things are still frantic around here, but soon they ll start finding corpses and then they ll start looking for us. " Captain Treggar said, "Someone s coming!"

"No time to hide the bodies, " said James. "That way!" He pointed down a side corridor. They ran. They were moving through a series of chambers used by the assassins, with torches burning in the wall-sconces. In the third room, they burst in on a single man who looked up with surprise. He died before he realized these were enemies, Treggar barely breaking stride as his sword lashed out. They reached a "T" intersection, with torches visible off to the right, and darkness on the left. "This way, " said James, pointing to the left. They rushed into the dark corridor. After a short run, the darkness forced them to a slow walk. The sounds of pursuit followed them. "Put your hand on the left wall, " said James. "There s a nasty break in the floor ahead on the right. If you hug the wall when I tell you, you ll avoid it. " "How did you find it? " asked William. "The hard way. " He didn t provide further details. William still almost lost his balance when his right foot 253 didn t meet resistance a few steps further. He was glad of the warning, as an updraft gave him the impression the hole was a deep one. They reached a series of small rooms, and James said, "I think these might have been cells or storage, but all the doors are missing. " "I can t see a thing, " said Treggar. "Neither can I," responded James, "but in my former line of work it paid to remember where you d been, even if you were fumbling around in the dark. Keep your hand to the walls. " "Where are we going? " asked William. "A place I think we ll be safe for a while. " "Think? " asked Treggar.

James said, "We re not in what passes for ideal surroundings, captain. There are no rooftops and only a short run of abandoned sewer to hide in. This is solid stone and brickwork, and we re fifty feet below ground. Our choices of hiding places are limited. " They moved around the corridor and James said, "Step to the right wall and put your hand on it. Then follow me. " They did as he instructed, and continued on into the new corridor. "But I have found one place. " "What? " asked William. "A bolt-hole? " "No, " said James. "We re here. " "Where? " "I had a torch the last time I came through here. Directly above us is a crack in the ceiling, a flaw in the stones of this place. It looks big enough for us to hide up there for a short time. " "Looks? " said William. "I had no way to go up and see, " said James. "Boost me up. " 254 William said, "In the dark? " "Do you have another light? " asked James. "No. " "I thought not. Now boost me up, please. " William sheathed his sword, then reached out until he touched James on the shoulder. "Hands, or shoulders? " "Kneel down, so I can step on your shoulders, then when I tell you, stand up. " "If you say so. " William knelt. James stepped on William s shoulders, balancing like an acrobat. "Now, " said James, and William stood, holding James s ankles. "Let go, " instructed James and William felt the weight vanish from his shoulders. After a moment, James said, "Just reach straight up with your

hands outstretched now and I ll pull you up. William had to leap three times before James caught his wrists and pulled him up. Treggar followed. When all three were sitting, stooped over, in a low and shallow space above the rock ceiling, William said, "What is this place? " "I don t know, " said James. "Sometimes stone has flaws. Water leaches holes. " "Water would have to come from somewhere, and last time I looked, there wasn t a lot of water in this region, " said Treggar. James spoke: "We re below the surface, and maybe the water level in the well was higher years ago. I don t know. But at some time in the past the ceiling here gave way, and here we are. William said, "There s close to fifty feet of rock between this level and the surface. There might be some upper chambers. " 255 "But you said you didn t find any stairs, " said Treggar to James. "There are those two rooms we found at the west end of this place, with the rockfall. Maybe those hid stairs? " "What now? " asked William. "We wait, " said Treggar. A few moments later, they heard footfalls pounding through the hall, and light could be seen. Men hurried along beneath them, weapons ready, holding torches. All were wearing black armor, save one who brought up the rear, who wore the robes of a priest. When they had passed, the three fugitives could hear them searching nearby rooms. No one said anything until the sounds of the searches grew faint. James said, "I saw some loose stones above us when those torches passed by. " William asked, "You were looking up? " "Old habits, " said James. "When you re running around in the sewers or up on the roof at night, if a light suddenly appears you look away, to avoid being blinded. "

James ran his hands along the surface above him. "These are man-made, " he said. "They re each a foot and a half square. "Sounds like we re under a floor, " said Treggar. "Help me push this, " said James, as he experimented with one of the stones above him. Treggar duck-walked two steps and sidled up to James. He reached up and they pushed. Mortar and dust rained down as the stone moved upward with a crack. James stuck his hand experimentally through the hole. "It s a room, " he said. The other stones were set far more solidly so it took some 256 work, but they got two more up and moved, allowing them enough room to climb through. James said, "Step this way. I don t think those stones directly above where we hid would support our weight. " The air was musty and stale. The darkness was total. James added, "Don t move until I ve had a chance to scout a little and see how big this chamber is. " William and Treggar stood still, while James stepped cautiously away, moving slowly through the darkness. His tread was light, but in the silence of the room they could tell roughly where he moved. "I ve found a wall, " he said after a few moments, his voice coming from about twenty feet away. They then could hear him moving along the wall, measuring as he went. "The floor feels solid, except where we broke through, " he said absently. William said, "Let us know if you find a light. This darkness is tedious. " James said vaguely, "You get used to it. Ah!" "What? " asked Treggar. "A door. Wooden. Closed. " A few seconds later, a spark was struck. "We have light, " James said, igniting an old torch he had found in the wall-sconce. Putting away his flint and steel, he said, "Let s see what we have here. "

The room was forty feet square and the walls were lined with empty weapons racks. Two racks stood in the middle of the room, empty of the long spears that had once waited there for a call to action. "If the armory is below..." mused James aloud. "Then this is where they kept spare arms close to hand, " finished Treggar. 257 James returned the torch to the wall-sconce, and went to the door. "This should lead to the marshaling yard above. " He tried the door. "It sjammed. " Examining it, he said, "Let s try the hinges. " William and Treggar pulled out their daggers and worked at the ancient iron hinges. "If we had some oil, " said William, "maybe. " James said, "I ll get some. "Where? " asked Treggar. "Down there, " said James, moving back toward the hole in the floor. "You re mad, " said Treggar. "Probably, " answered James as he ducked out of sight. After he had left, William and Treggar looked at one another and sat down to wait. Time passed slowly, then suddenly James s voice sounded in the dark. "Give me a hand. " William hurried over and lay down, lowering his hand through the hole. After a couple of misses in the darkness, James seized it and came up. "Here, " James said, handing a jar to William. "Oil. " William said, "I didn t even hear you until you spoke. " James replied softly. "You weren t supposed to. A couple of disagreeable men were trying to find me, and once I shook them I didn t want them hearing me climbing up here. " "What s it like down there? " asked Treggar. "They re into their second sweep. They probably have someone above at the top of the old well, and since no one came up, then they figure we must still be in here somewhere. They probably think it s your Pathfinder Edwin loose down here, killing their men. But sooner or later one of those bright lads 258 is going to suspect there may be a passage up to this level and then

they re going to start inspecting every inch of ceiling. " "Eventually they ll find us, " said William. "Almost certainly, " said James. "Being caught was never my first worry. "If that wasn t, what was? " asked Treggar. James pulled out a heavy crowbar, two feet in length, and said, "Oil. " He nodded toward the hinges. As William poured oil on the upper hinge, James continued. "Getting caught before word got to Arutha. As long as we re running around in here, those down below are going to be too concerned about catching us to prepare well for Arutha s arrival. If everything works out, those coming back will have Krondorian soldiers hard on their heels, and will run right into a barred door, with those inside slow in getting it open for them. " "That s your plan? " asked Treggar. "It s the old plan, " said James. "If this door leads where I think it does, I have an even better plan. " With the oil and crowbar, they got the pins out of the hinges. Treggar inserted the bar between the door and jamb and pulled hard. A dull scrape sounded as the door moved a fraction, then stopped. "Whatever s jamming it is holding it tight, " observed the soldier. "Captain, may I?" asked William. The captain relinquished the bar to the broad-shouldered younger man. William looked at the door, then moved the bar to a position slightly above his shoulders. He pulled hard, and downward, and the door moved. William yanked hard again, and the door moved again, and he fell backwards with the release of the bar. 259 James and Treggar leapt away as the door seemed to fly off the jamb, spinning as it fell with a loud crash to the stone floor. Clouds of fine dust filled the room, as thick as smoke, and the three men came up coughing. "Look, " said William. The original room had been excavated just below the surface of the ancient fortress s marshaling yard. Behind the doorway, a ramp led up to

the surface, and at the top of the ramp, parallel to the floor, was a barred trapdoor. The release bar for the trap was set across it in such a fashion that it could be pulled free by two ropes or chains. The iron eyelets were still intact, but any ropes had long since rotted to dust. James inspected the trapdoor. "Clever, " he said at last. "It s hinged here and there " he pointed to the far end " so that when it falls open it lands atop the ramp. Treggar said, "Old Keshian trick. I ve never seen it, but the old Knight-Marshal, Dulanic, once told us of a fight here in the desert where they took a fortification. As they crested the walls, it seemed the defenders were all dead. They got inside and set up camp, and that night the Keshians seemed to come out of nowhere. " He glanced around the room. "He mentioned we should always inspect for hiding holes like this if we found ourselves in a similar situation. Treggar climbed the ramp next to James and put his hands up to examine the door. "There s probably a piece of canvas and some dirt spread out over this old wood. Enough so that if you re walking across it you d have to be listening for the hollow sound to know that ramp is there. " "Add to that a few centuries of dust, " muttered James, testing the weight of the door on the bar. "This isn t moving unless we can tie a pair of ropes to it. " 260 "We d need horses to pull that bar out with all the weight on it, " said Treggar. James sat down. "Maybe. " He inspected the bar again and finally said, "Unless we can loosen those brackets. " William held up the crowbar and said, "I can give it a try. " He set to with purpose, and after a minute said, "This wood is very dry. It s splintering easily. " He worked at it until the first of the two brackets fell away, striking the stone ramp with a loud clatter. He then turned to the second bracket and shortly had it free. The bar followed, crashing to the floor and bouncing down the ramp, causing James to have to leap over it. William sprawled on his back, and Treggar leapt to the side. William lay motionless for a moment, expecting the doors to swing down upon him, but instead nothing happened. He rolled and crawled a little way, came to his feet and then stepped to the bottom of the ramp. "Shouldn t those doors have swung down? " asked William.

"Supposedly, " answered Treggar. He started to move back up the ramp, but James s hand restrained him. "I wouldn t. It could give way at any moment. " Treggar shook off the squire s hand, saying, "I don t think so. " He moved to what would be the closest edge of the opening where the door jamb met the door itself and inspected it. He then pulled out his dagger and stuck it between the door and the jamb, and pried something out. He returned to his companions holding out a sliver of something brown. "Mud. " "Mud? " asked William. "Here? " "It doesn t rain much in this region, " said Treggar, "but it does 261 rain. And over the years dust has settled upon that door, then gotten rained upon, and then the heat returns. " "Brick, " said James, taking the sliver from Treggar. "The door is covered by a slab of this stuff, maybe two or three inches thick. " "But what s holding the door in place? " asked William. "Suction, " said James. "I ve had to pull more than one heavy object out of the mud and if you don t break the suction first, you re doing it the hard way. " "So we re stuck? " asked William. James looked around and said, "Not necessarily. " He moved to one of the large racks and said, "Help me lug this over to the bottom of the ramp. " They did so, and after it was where James wanted it, he said, "Now move that bar over here. " Quickly he had the bar jammed in to the bottom of the trapdoor, braced against the heavy rack. "This won t prevent the trap from falling on top of me, but it should slow it enough for me to get out of the way if it starts to go. "What are you doing? " asked Treggar. "I m going to cut away some of this mud, enough so that any weight above it should release the door. "

'You re mad, " said Treggar. James said, "You re only coming to that conclusion now? " He moved up the ramp and said, "Stand back. If this goes, I want a clear path down that ramp. He worked diligently and carefully, and after a while William turned his attention to the hole in the floor, watching and waiting for them to be discovered. After an hour, James said, "That should be enough. " William glanced at James. "For what? " 262 James smiled. "For it to give quickly when I want it to. " "Another plan? " asked Treggar. "Always, " said James with a grin. "Now, do either of you have a good guess as to what time of the clock it is? " Treggar said, "I put it near midnight, give or take a quarter of an hour. " "Good, " said James, sitting. "Then we wait. " "For what? " William asked. "For the half a dozen men set to watching the well above to get bored and sleepy. " James hugged the wall between two large sets of shelves, trying by force of will to become one with the slight shadow between them. A single guard was stationed near the well, absently cutting the skin from an apple as he glanced around from time to time. James weighed his options. He could chance a dagger throw, but the odds of it being a killing blow were slight. He could rush the man, but suspected there were others dose by who would appear within moments of any outcry. James had moved into the kitchen a few moments before the guard appeared and had ducked into the only cover at hand. He now remained motionless, hoping the assassin wouldn t notice the shape in the shadows on the

stone wall. The man looked away and James reacted without further thought. He stepped across one of the shelves and walked around a large butcher s block that stood between the shelves and the well. The man glanced over as James moved casually toward him. 263 James smiled. "Hello, " he said, the only word he knew in the Keshian desert dialect. The man blinked for a moment, then replied, "Hello? " Then he asked a question in the language they had heard the assassins using. James had a dagger palmed behind his wrist, and as the man repeated the question, James slashed him across the throat. With a gurgling sound, the man gripped his throat and fell backward, into the well. Voices coming from somewhere close by spurred James and he leapt on top of the well. He repeated his earlier feat of jumping up into the shaft and pulling his legs up, jamming his knees and shoulders into the walls of the ancient stone-lined tube. A slight gasp of pain escaped his lips as he discovered how bruised his shoulders and knees were from the last time he had pulled this stunt. He shimmied up the well, feeling every inch of the ascent, until he was just below the lip. He knew he couldn t stay there long, and the sky above was lightening, so he started up the last few feet. James listened for voices and heard none. He peered cautiously over the lip of the well and found six sentries nearby, four of them obviously sleeping and the other two involved in a quiet conversation, their attention on one another, not the well. James judged them to be ten feet or closer and knew that if he tried to climb out one of the two was almost certain to see him. He decided on a dangerous course. He turned his back to the two men, and started slowly to snake his way over the lip of the well. Should either glance in his direction, in the dim pre-dawn light, they might miss the 264 distorted form on the edge of the well. If they paused to look in his direction, they would certainly see him. He prayed they were

convinced no one was coming up this way after all these fruitless hours of guarding it. James got his shoulders over the edge of the well and let his own weight carry him slowly down behind the bricks. If fate was kind, Edwin should have found either the other Pathfinder or Arutha s advanced scouts by now. If so, Arutha would be coming within the next day, two at the most. If not, James didn t want to consider the chances of getting out of the area alive. He put his hands on the ground and gently let himself down. With as silent a movement as he could manage, he turned, sitting with his back to the well. He drew his sword and took a breath, ignoring the pain in his back and knees, then he leaped up. It took a moment for his presence to register on the two men who were talking and they both stood slowly, as James took off at a run. One of them shouted and the others came awake, slowly, asking questions in sleepy voices. James ran straight to where he judged the trapdoor to be, listening for a hollow sound. This proved futile, since the yelling from behind drowned out any sound from below, but he did feel the ground give slightly at one point. He stopped, turned and jumped backward a few inches. The soil below his feet felt as if it had given slightly. He ran backwards for a few feet, then crouched as if waiting for the men who raced toward him. They began to slow, and he realized with alarm they were on the verge of fanning out to surround him. 265 He turned and ran as if suddenly in a panic, and he heard orders shouted from behind. Then a loud crack and a crash followed and James turned to see all six men falling through the trapdoor. He raced as fast as he could toward them. While holding the advantage for a moment, James and his companions were outnumbered two to one. He reached the near end of the trapdoor and leapt, turning in mid-air so that he landed facing down the ramp. The caked mud had prevented the left side of the door from falling fully into the ramp. The twisting ramp caused the men to fall, one atop the other. James found himself staring down into the darker interior of the ambush chamber, lit by only the one torch, as William and Treggar

battled two guards. Suddenly James felt his heels slip, and his feet went out from under him. He landed with a bone-jarring crash on the wooden ramp and slid a few feet, bowling over two assassins who were trying to rise. James kept sliding, and saw that one of the enemy was trying to climb past him rather than fight. James slashed with his sword but missed as the man vaulted up the ramp past him. James couldn t lavish any more attention on the fugitive, as another assassin sat up next to him, cutting at him with a backhanded blow from his scimitar. His only option was to throw himself backward on to the ramp, striking his head hard, as the blade cut through the air. Lying prone, James lunged with his sword, killing the man sitting next to him. He sat up and found a black-clad back turned to him. Without hesitation, James struck it. His head pounded and he felt dizzy from the concussion he had just taken. 266 Treggar stood over one dead assassin, while dueling with another. William struck one man while he kicked out and backed off a second. James leapt on the closer of the two facing William and knocked him to the ground, wrestling him down, while William killed the one he faced. James shouted, "One s getting away!" William shouted back, "I ll get him!" He leapt over the dying man and raced up the ramp. Reaching the top of the ramp, William saw the man more than a hundred yards ahead of him dashing down an incline leading to a gap in the rocks. William started running. James and Treggar killed the last assassin and appeared at the top of the steps in time to see William vanish down the eastern access. James said, "Go after him, and if he kills that man, then take him with you. "Where? " "To find Arutha, " said James. "My original plan was to get back into the stable and hold the door while Arutha killed those trapped outside

the door, then open the door and let him come inside to kill the rest. "And we three were going to hold the door alone? " "That s why I was trying to cut down the odds, captain. " "Now what? " James said, "Get Arutha to send two dozen men through this room, down that hole and come into the fortress from the east. Have him use a ram to batter down the eastern doors. They ll be so intent on holding those doors they won t notice those you lead in through here. " 267 "What are you going to do? " James said, "Distract them. If they find this way to the surface, we lose a big advantage. " Treggar looked as if he was about to say something, then just nodded. He turned and ran after William. James took a deep breath of fresh air as the late afternoon sun set behind the eastern peaks. Then he turned and climbed back down into the ancient fortress. William had never been the fastest runner among the children on Stardock, or the fastest cadet at Krondor, but he had always had endurance. He knew he would have to call upon that endurance to overtake the assassin, who was clearly faster. William suddenly realized the assassin had made a mistake and had chosen to run down the ancient wadi, to the passage along the west that William and his companions had used to enter the fortress. Had he run the other way, he might have found allies outside the eastern gate, or pounded on it to get attention and quickly bring help. Now, William had a chance. He saw the assassin ahead of him when the wadi widened out as it began a long gentle turn to the north. Running downhill, William could see the man had slowed slightly. Excitement or fear had lent speed to the man s first burst, but now he was slowing into a more conservative pace, a long loping stride. William wasn t certain if the man even knew he was being chased, since he had not looked back at any time when he had been in his sight. William s heart pounded and his eyes stung. He blinked perspiration out of them. He breathed evenly, but his throat was dry and he could feel his body aching. Lack of sleep, water and food was taking its toll.

268 Putting everything out of his mind but his duty, he forced himself to pick up the pace, and slowly he could see he was gaining on the assassin. William had no sense of where he was, and no idea how much farther he would have to run before reaching the trail that passed north of the wadi s entrance. He could imagine it being scant yards ahead of the assassin, or another mile. He didn t know which. He saw he had halved the distance between himself and the man; he had closed to barely a hundred yards when the assassin looked over his shoulder. Either he had sensed William behind him or he had heard him, but regardless of the cause, he now knew he was being chased. The man picked up the pace and William fought off a moment of resignation. Whatever James s plan was, it was clear the squire didn t want the assassins to know of a way into the fortress through the plateau. William bore down, ignoring the burning in his legs and a heart that seemed ready to burst from his chest. This assassin must be tired as well, William thought. And then he thought of why he must not fail. The Prince needed to know of this place, how to get in, and the demon. He thought of his duty and those he was protecting: the royal family, the common people of the city, the servants in the palace; and then he thought of Talia. He remembered the demon that had appeared at the bloody rites, and he vowed he would die before allowing such a horror to be visited upon her. Slowly he closed the gap with the assassin. The realization that he was gaining filled him with an elation that soon caused the fatigue to fade. It was clear the assassin was tiring and would soon have to face him. The wadi broadened and now William could see the trail 269 where they had bidden farewell to the two soldiers who had left with the goats and cart. Reaching the trail, the assassin hesitated on which way to turn, and in that moment he had sealed his own fate. He had to turn to fight. The man did so, pulling out a scimitar, and readied himself. He obviously expected William to slow and draw his own weapon, but rather than do as expected, William pulled his bastard-sword on the run and managed to let lose with a war-cry as he lifted the long blade over his head.

The assassin leapt aside, startled by the rush, but not losing his wits. He parried William s blow, spinning to face him as William slid to a stop in the dirt and also turned. The two men crouched, facing one another. The assassin drew a dagger from his belt with his left hand and held it as if using it to parry, which William knew would be foolish against his long blade. He stayed wary, for the assassin would surely not hesitate to throw the blade if he saw an opportunity. He had no doubt the man could fight with either hand. The assassin was shorter than William, presenting a compact target as he stood with knees bent, waiting to see what William would do next. William circled to his left, looking for an opening. When rested, William was as fast with his long blade as many other men were with a broadsword, but he was far from rested. He knew he had only two or three blows left before he would be at the other man s mercy. William leapt forward, turning his blade as he moved, so that he could level a backhand slash at the man s right-hand side. He hoped to force the assassin to parry with the scimitar. William prayed the scimitar would snap when he struck it. 270 Apparently sensing the risk to his blade, the assassin jumped back, rather than parrying, and William seized the moment to press forward. He jerked his blade up short rather than let it carry around, leaving the point just to the right of the assassin s dagger hand. The assassin let fly with the dagger, the blade aimed straight for William s throat, or where it would have been had he followed through with his blow. Instead of striking him in the throat, the blade glanced off William s shoulder at its juncture with the neck, slicing the muscle just above the chain mail he wore over his tunic. "Damn!" William said as his eyes teared from the pain. He didn t have time to consider the ill-luck of it not having struck one inch to the right, where it would probably have bounced off his chain, for the assassin followed his throw with a headlong rush. William barely managed to get his sword up to block the man s scimitar. His breath burst from his lungs as the assassin drove his shoulder into William s chest, taking them both to the ground in a heap.

William ignored the fiery pain in his shoulder, rolled away from the assassin, and tried to come to his feet. Pain exploded in his face as the assassin kicked him, causing him to fall backward, his vision swimming as the sky turned yellow and red. Fighting to remain conscious, William was abruptly aware of having lost his grip on his sword. As he tried to sit up, another blow struck him, and his head rang from the pain. Half-conscious, he was barely aware of the weight which landed on his chest. Blinking hard, trying to force his senses to obey him, 271 William looked up to see death upon him. The assassin was standing over him, one boot firm on William s chest, his scimitar poised to deliver the killing blow. In the split second between the recognition of his plight and the thought that he must somehow act grab the assassin s boot and knock him off balance and the knowledge that he would be too slow to do it, William saw the assassin freeze for an instant, then fall away. A figure in chain mail not unlike his own stood above William. It took a few moments for him to recognize Captain Treggar. The captain put his sword away and knelt over William. "Can you hear me? " William blinked and then managed to croak, "Yes. " "Can you stand? " "I don t know, " whispered William. "Help me to my feet and we ll find out. " Treggar got a hand under William s arm and helped him to stand. "Let me see that, " said the captain, looking at William s wound. After a moment, he said, "You ll live. " William s head still rang and his legs were rubbery, but he said, "That s good news. " "But that cut s going to burn like hell for a while until we can dress it. " The captain tore off a piece of his tunic and jammed it hard against the wound. William s knees threatened to buckle and Treggar held him up. "We

don t have time for you to faint, lieutenant. "No, sir, " said William weakly. "We re going to find the Prince, and if I have to leave you behind, I will. " 272 "Understood, sir, " said William, forcing himself to take deep breaths. "I ll do my best. " "I know, Will, " said Treggar. "Come on, and let s hope we find the Prince before those assassins find us. " William looked around. "Where s James? " "He went back inside. Said he was going to make them spend time looking for him rather than us. " William said nothing, but inside he was wondering if he possessed that sort of courage. James would be lucky to survive the time it would take to find the Prince and return with him. They set off toward the east, moving slowly at first, then picking up the pace as William regained his senses. James glanced around. He had taken a few minutes to move the rocks that had fallen when he and William had moved the flagstone above the crack in the ceiling. There was little he could do about the dust but he still tried to move some of it around with his feet. Unsatisfied, but resigned to that being his best effort, he hurried toward the route he judged most likely to get him to where he wanted to be without being set upon by an army of angry men in black with large arsenals of weapons at their disposal. "Ruthia, " he said quietly, invoking the name of the Goddess of Luck. "I know I ve abused our relationship at times, and I m far overdue in visiting your shrine, but if you could see your way clear to granting me just a little more of your favor, this time, I swear I will be far more rigorous in my devotions. " He turned the corner and stepped into a large room, and an instant too late realized that there were men who had been 273 standing motionless upon each side of the door. He spun to be confronted by two swords pointing at him, just as another half-dozen

assassins suddenly burst into the room from three other doors. Glancing around, he saw it was hopeless to fight, so he held up his hands and let his sword drop from limp fingers. Under his breath, he muttered, "Ruthia, you didn t have to be so emphatic in saying no!" One of the assassins stepped forward and struckjames across the face with the back of his hand. James fell hard to the flagstones and the man kicked him brutally in the ribs. Vomiting the scant contents of his stomach, James coughed and said, "Ruthia, you can be such a bitch. " Then the man kicked him in the head and James lost consciousness. 274 FIFTEEN Desperation James awoke slowly. The cell was dark, the only light a torch in the antechamber which filtered through the tiny window. He recognized it as the same cell Edwin had occupied. He was lying on a pallet of stale straw. The air was fouler than he remembered from his last visit, but then, he thought, he hadn t been inside the cell. He sat up and his whole body ached. His head still rang from the beating he had taken and he doubted he had more than a few square inches of skin that weren t bruised. James took a deep breath and looked around. No food or water, and he doubted his captors had given a second s thought to his comfort. He expected the general thesis was that he wouldn t be around long enough for comfort to be an issue. The fact that he was alive led him to believe one of two things was about to happen. Either he would be questioned, to determine how many people knew of this hideout and how soon enemy forces could be expected to attack, or he was to be the guest of honor at the next demon summoning. If the former, he thought, he might stall for time. He could pretend the beating had befuddled his senses and that 275 he needed some rest before it would all come back to him. If the latter, he had only until midnight for Arutha and his army to arrive and get him out alive. Jimmy shook his head again, trying to force himself

into alertness. He stood up slowly, quietly, and wobbled to the opening in the door. Looking through the tiny window, he saw they had placed guards in the room, against the chance of another of James s companions being loose within the fortress. James stepped back quickly, lest a guard notice he was awake. If they are going to question me, he thought, the longer they wait to begin, the better the chances of the Prince getting here. He sat down quietly and tried to rest. The stones were not cold, but this deep below the surface they were hardly warm. The straw was as much an irritant as a comfort, yet he dozed off after a few minutes. Some time later, he came awake with the sound of the door opening. Without a word, two guards strode through the door and grabbed him under the arms. He was dragged through the door and frog-marched through the fortress. They took him to the one portion of the underground labyrinth he had failed to explore, which he assumed was the quarters of the leaders, the priests of the demon worshipers. He was soon to discover, with no satisfaction at all, that his surmise was correct. Cast to the stone floor at the feet of a man in black robes, he waited. "Stand up, so I may look at you, " said the man standing above him. His voice was dry, like the rustling of aged parchment. James looked up and saw a man with an ancient face looking down at him. Slowly, on unsteady feet, James rose until he looked into the old man s eyes. There was power there, a dark, 276 dangerous power. The face looked impossibly old, barely more than blotched and discolored skin stretched taut across a skull. 'W hat little hair remained as a fringe around the sides and back hung like white spider-silk. The old man looked closely at James, and suddenly James realized the creature before him wasn t breathing, save when he needed to speak. Hair rose up on the back of James s neck when he realized he was looking into the eyes of a dead man, somehow still animated. "Who are you? " the old man asked. Seeing no benefit from an outright lie, James said, "My name is James. " "You come to spy, from the Kingdom? "

James said, "More or less. " "Those with you, they are but the tip of the wedge, yes? " "I believe more of my countrymen will be arriving shortly, yes. " "It does not matter. " With a grin exposing crooked yellow teeth, the creature took another breath and said, "We here serve to the death and beyond. We fear not the lances of your Kingdom soldiers. We know what is to come, and by the grace given to us by our master, we do not fear it. Tonight is our final conjuration, and our master will send us a tool, a demon to destroy your Kingdom!" He gazed into James s eyes a moment, then said to the assassins standing nearby, "Take him to the chamber. The hour is nearly upon us. " James was speechless. He had expected a dozen questions, possibly a beating or two, and the opportunity to delay and equivocate. Instead he was being dragged off to have his throat cut at a demonic rite. They took him to a room next to the former armory and 277 roughly stripped his tunic, boots and trousers from him, leaving him only his small-clothes. Two men grabbed him firmly by his arms and held him motionless. Another black-robed priest entered the room and started an incantation. He carried a small bowl fashioned from a human skull, from which he pulled a bone covered in a dark, viscous liquid. He waved the bone in the air and James s skin grew cold. Bumps appeared on his arms and the hair on the back of his neck rose. When he touched James on the forehead, his skin felt burned. A third priest appeared, with another bowl holding a viscous white fluid. He held the bowl up to James s face and said, "Drink. " James clamped his jaws shut. He didn t know specifically what was being offered to him, but he suspected it was to make him more tractable. A black-clad assassin came from behind the man on James s right. He gripped James s jaws with powerful hands, attempting to pry them apart. He got his hand bitten. James clamped down hard enough to draw blood, and received a staggering blow for his troubles. "Very well, " said the old priest. "Let him feel every exquisite moment

of pain as his life runs from him and his soul feeds our master. But hold him tightly, lest he disrupt the ceremony. Our master does not suffer error. He turned and led the way, with the other priests following. James was taken then by the two men who held him, with two other guards following behind. Every fiber of his body hurt, and the likelihood of his survival seemed close to non-existent, but James found he felt no fear. Somehow he had always avoided imagining his own demise. 278 He knew, abstractly, that some day he would die, just as every mortal being eventually succumbed at the end of their days, but at no time had James dwelled on that simple fact. As his old friend Amos Trask had once said, "No one gets out of life alive. " But despite the high probability of it, James could not accept the reality of his own death. Part of his mind was astonished at this; he knew he should be mewling like a baby, pleading for his life. Then he realized that, to the core of his being, he knew it was not his time to die. Instead of fear, his mind turned to how he was going to get out of this mess. They moved into the armory, where James could see the ceremony was already underway. The hundred-odd assassins knelt as the old priest entered. They were chanting and already the place felt fey with dark magic. Torches flickered around the room, and James used every skill of observation he possessed to notice details he had missed the last time he had witnessed the sacrifice. The ancient bellows over the forge was still intact, though they had not been used in over a hundred years; the chains used to lift and move the cauldrons once used to pour molten metal for fashioning armor and weapons were rusty, but looked serviceable. His mind s eyes measured the distances between the dais and two large stone repair tables, and the forges, and how close to those tables the chains hung. James realized that it was unlikely he was going to run through this throng, so every other possible means of escape had to be evaluated, and quickly. The assassins faced the dais upon which he was to be killed, gazing upon the visage of the demon painted upon the wall. The two who flanked James continued to hold him, while the

279 two who had followed joined the others on the floor of the makeshift temple. As he was marched up the steps to the base of the stone over which he would be stretched, James looked down to see an intricate design chalked upon the floor, a five-pointed star with a large wax candle burning at each point. He observed that the priests took great care to avoid those points or stepping over the lines of the pentagram. He racked his memory something about the marks on the floor was disturbingly familiar. As they moved him toward the stone altar, James felt his pulse increase. He still felt no fear, but instead a strange sense of urgency. Whatever he was going to do, he needed to do it in the next few moments and he still didn t have any idea what it was. Suddenly, he went limp, crying out, "No! No! Anything but this!" The high priest turned for a brief instant to see what the commotion was, but the sight of a victim begging for his life was nothing new, and he went back to the spell casting. One priest opened a large book and held it aloft before the high priest so he could read from it. The old man read in silence for a moment, then cried out in a language harsh and alien to James s ear. The room seemed to darken, as if something was absorbing the torchlight, and a vague shape formed in the center of the pentagram. James knew that as soon as blood was spilled, the creature would solidify and enter this realm. He felt the two assassins lift him, dragging him the last few steps to the stone. James took a deep breath, for he knew this must be the moment. If he was bent back over that stone, held hand and foot, he would die. 280 He feigned a convulsion, sobbing and screaming as he collapsed to his knees, pulling the two men over slightly. Then suddenly he planted his feet and stood up, throwing the two assassins off balance. Ignoring every ache and protesting joint, he pressed upward with his hands, causing the two men to instinctively change their grip on his wrists. At that instant, he pulled free. With his right hand, he pulled a dagger from the belt of the man to his right, and threw his shoulder into him, knocking him back into the sacrifice stone. Then he kicked out with his left leg, knocking the man on that side backwards.

The man on the right reached for his belt and found his scabbard empty. James said, "Looking for this? " He lashed out with the blade, catching the assassin across the neck, opening his artery so it sprayed blood across the stone and onto the floor. "If you re so anxious to make this horror appear, use your own blood to do it!" The high priest shouted, "No! It is not time!" As soon as blood hit the altar, the figure in the pentagram coalesced, even more horrible than James remembered. It was nearly nine feet in height. The face was as he remembered it, vulpine, with flaming eyes, and curving goat s horns. And now the lower half of the body was visible; the demon stood on goat s legs. "No!" cried the high priest, again. The creature glanced at him. In a deep and terrifying voice it asked him something in the same language the assassins used. The priest seemed at a loss for a reply, and instead grabbed the ancient tome that had fallen to the floor and attempted to read something. James kept moving. The man with the slashed throat 281 twitched atop the stone, while the other guard tried to regain his balance. James helped him out, by reaching out and grabbing the front of his tunic, pulling him forward. He moved out of the way and swung him around in the direction of the high priest. Then James lifted his right leg and planted his foot against the chest of the uninjured assassin and pushed. The man fell backwards with a startled expression and crashed into the high priest and the one hurrying to get the bowl into which James s blood was to have flowed. The ancient book flew from the high priest s old hands, and instinctively he reached after it, howling, "No!" Those near the dais were starting to rise, unsure of what was happening in those furious moments, but those at the back were still upon their knees. Trying to retrieve the book, the high priest reached across the lines of the pentagram. The demon shrieked in rage. It reached down with two powerful, clawed hands and seized the old man. Realizing his blunder, the high priest screamed in terror; then babbled

incoherently as he witnessed his approaching death. The demons great maw opened, revealing jagged teeth as long as a man s finger, dripping saliva that smoked faintly. With a sudden snap of its jaws, it ripped the face from the skull of the priest, splattering those nearby with gore. For a brief instant, all eyes in the room were upon the grisly sight, and James again took advantage. He grabbed the remaining priest by the shoulder and belt and gave him a shove what he had heard tavern-keepers call "the bum s rush" toward the pentagram. The wounded man and the priest with the bowl both 282 stumbled into the pentagram. The priest knocked over one of the candles, and chaos erupted. The creature bellowed. It snatched the head off the second priest, then ripped the arm off the wounded assassin. Pieces of bodies were torn and devoured and blood ran down the monster s chin. The other candles went out and cries of fear filled the chamber. Some members of the assembled band of assassins chanted, rocking back and forth, while others rose, looking for an escape route. Two drew scimitars, to defend themselves against the demon, but others simply sat in mute amazement. James judged it the perfect moment for his escape. He leaped on top of the sacrificial stone and glanced at the demon. The demon looked back at him, and with terrifying certainty he realized the creature was no longer confined. James leapt toward one of the chains hanging overhead, just as the demon reached for him. James pulled up his legs, then shot them forward, swinging clear of the black talons. He arched away from the slaughter, and let go of the chains. He landed upon an old work table, next to kneeling assassins, who regarded him in amazement. Then all attention was returned to the demon who was stepping down from the dais and starting to feed in earnest. James jumped a few feet to another table, and from there to the floor between two fleeing assassins. They ignored him, for whatever religious fervor they might feel at the sight of another dying, it was clear they were less devout when their own lives were in the balance.

Most of the fleeing assassins were heading toward the stables, and James did not wish to risk going that way. He 283 ducked into a side corridor and ran back towards the break in the ceiling where he had found the ambush room. He was astonished at how fast he reached it when running, compared to creeping around in the dark. He glanced up and cursed. There was no way he could reach the crack overhead by himself. Hurrying to the closest room, he found a weapons trunk. This he emptied, then dragged it to the spot below the crack. If he had been able to ignore his wounds before, they were now clearly evident to him. Sweat dripped from his hair and off the end of his nose, and the salt of it stung every abrasion and cut. His bruised muscles threatened to cramp as he dragged the heavy trunk along. He shoved the trunk upright and for a brief moment his vision swam and he felt light-headed. Breathing slowly, he calmed himself then climbed up on the truck. He reached the opening in the ceiling and with great difficulty pulled himself though, despite almost losing his grip and falling. He held on by force of will, for he knew he could not muster the strength to try again. Then he climbed up over the flagstone floor of the ambush room and saw the ramp opening to the night sky. From below came screams and an inhuman roar, and James knew that eventually whoever was still down there would be dead. And then the demon would start looking for a way out. Half-walking, half-staggering, James made his way toward the ramp. He took three steps before he fell face-first into the dirt, unconscious. James came awake with someone pouring water over his face. He blinked and saw William holding his head upright, while 284 someone else held the waterskin to his mouth. He drank greedily. When the skin was withdrawn, he saw that the other man was a soldier from Krondor. The sound of footfalls echoed in the room and James sat up and saw men moving toward the hole in the floor. He said, "Wait!" His voice was a dry croak. "What? " asked William. "Demon. It s loose down there. " William grabbed the tunic of the nearest soldier and said, "Urgent

message for His Highness. Squire James reports there s a demon loose down in the fortress. " To the soldiers in the room William said, "You lot stay here, but I don t want anyone going into that hole until you get orders. " To James, he said, "You come with me. The Prince will want to hear this from you. " He put his arm around James s waist and helped him to his feet, then half-carried him up the ramp. As they neared the top, William said, "Is there a good story attached to why you were face-down in the dust wearing only your smalls? " James winced from the movement. "Not really. " William got them to the top of the ramp and asked, "Can you ride? " "Do I have a choice? " 'You ll double with me, " said William. He signaled for a horse. A soldier responsible for the mounts led one to them, and held its head while William got James up into the saddle. William swung up behind James and took the reins. He set off, shouting, "Hang on!" James groaned but held on. They cantered down the wadi 285 as the sun rose in the eastern sky. Cradled against William s chest, James asked, "Where s Arutha? " "Before the eastern gate!" said William. "Edwin got to the Prince and he ordered a forced march. Treggar and I found them fighting a band of assassins, and led them here. " "I hope to the gods he hasn t led a charge into that stable, " said William. They rode hard to the base of the wadi, and turned east. After one of the most painful rides in James s life, they reached Arutha s position. No camp was set up; rather the Prince and his officers had gathered atop a nearby outcropping of stone, watching as the soldiers were deployed before the open gates. Arutha looked over as William rode up and reined in. Captain Treggar sat next to the Prince and two other officers, around a camp table upon which a map lay. 'You going to live? " the Prince asked James.

James half-slid, half-fell to the ground, staying upright by hanging on to the stirrup of William s horse. "Not if I can help it, " he replied. Arutha indicated that someone should put a cloak around the near-naked squire. A soldier quickly complied. To James, Arutha said, "What is going on in there? We chased a bunch of assassins inside after thrashing them five miles from here, and most of them came running right back out again, glad enough for a fight. We were forced back for a bit. " "Demon, " said James. "Those fools conjured one up. " Arutha nodded. "Orders, " he said to a runner nearby. "Tell Lieutenant Gordon to hold his position. " Looking back to James, he said, "Well, squire, what can you tell me? " James winced and motioned to William for the waterskin. 286 "Not much, Highness. I m not an expert, but I suspect that creature won t come out until nightfall. Once he does, I don t know how you re going to keep him here. Arutha looked at the open doors of the stable and said, "We must go in and finish him inside. " James said, "Wait a minute " 'Yes, squire? " interrupted the Prince. "Forgive me, Highness, but I ve seen that thing. We need a plan. " Arutha indulged himself in one of his infrequent laughs. "From you: a plan? Squire, that s rare. " "Well, I ve seen that thing up close, Highness, and it s got the power to rip a man s arm from his shoulder with a single yank. We need a priest to banish it to its own realm, or a magician to destroy it. " "We have neither, " said Arutha. "And from what I remember from my study of demonic lore, unless this is some higher power we face, it can be killed. If it doesn t care for sunlight or cold steel, we have the means. The Prince turned to William. "Lieutenant, you and the captain ride back to the other entrance. Take a squad of archers with you. Drive that thing to this door before the sun sets. "

Treggar and William saluted and rode off leaving James holding on to Arutha s stirrup for support. "What if it doesn t want to be driven, Highness? " asked James. "Then we ll have to go in after it, " said the Prince. He then looked down at James and said, "And 'we doesn t include you, squire. You ve looked better. " He motioned to one of his aides and said, "Take the squire somewhere and see he eats and drinks water. I don t think you ll have a struggle getting him to rest. " 287 James allowed the soldier to lead him to a rocky outcrop where he sat in the shade, eating hard rations and drinking tepid water from a skin barely cooled by evaporation. He knew this meant that the baggage train was miles behind the column and this was probably as good fare as any man, including the Prince, had eaten in days. James had to fight to stay awake between bites. He only half-remembered someone bringing him a fresh tunic and trousers. He knew his boots were down there in the room behind the armory, where he had been stripped for sacrifice, and vowed that when this was over he was going to get them. That was his last waking thought. William and Treggar mustered their men and the captain said, "Lieutenant. " "Sir? " "I m going down with the first six men. Wait a bit, then send the sergeant and next six, and you lead the last six a bit after that. The archers will stay here. " "Yes, sir. " Treggar said, "The first squad will move straight to the east. I want the second squad to move to the south. It s a fairly obvious route that will eventually turn east. " To William he said, 'You get the tough one, Will. Move to the north and head to the armory. "Sir, " said William. "Whoever makes contact with the demon, sit tight and send for the other two squads. Defend yourselves if you must, but don t attack until we get organized. I want to try to use the archers to drive the thing toward the Prince's men.

Ropes were tied to the base of the two heavy ready racks 288 and were lowered so that two men at a time could descend or climb back if need be. When they were secure, Treggar led the first squad down into the darkness. William watched as Treggar and his six men vanished, then the second squad under the command of a sergeant, then he led in his own six. Twenty-one soldiers, thought William, to drive a demon out into the sun. He hoped it was enough. Never a magician, he had lived among them all his life, and nothing he had ever heard about demons over those years was good. Putting aside his misgivings, he motioned for the last company to move out. William took the lead, refusing to let one of the soldiers go first. He justified the order by claiming he had been this way before, then realized that he needn t justify anything to these men; he just needed to give the order. They were slowly working their way through a series of rooms that had been turned into one big abattoir. Blood splattered the walls and recognizable body parts were strewn around with chaotic abandon. The one fact William noted was that all the heads had been split or bitten open, and the brains eaten. William glanced at the faces of his men and saw battle-hardened men go pale. He swallowed hard to keep from retching and felt less self-conscious. A noise in the distance alerted William to the demons position. He motioned for the others to wait while he quietly went ahead to reconnoiter. He moved in a crouch, slowly working his way down a hall. Before him was a large barracks room, if his memory served. 289 He glanced through the door in front of him and could see nothing, so he moved slowly, stopping every few feet to observe the expanded angle of view. As he neared the door, he had a terrible feeling the demon was sitting in one of the two corners beside the door, meaning that William would have to actually look into the room to get a view of the creature. Right or left side? he asked himself The demon saved him the decision by moving, the noise coming from the left.

William put himself hard against the right wall, moving as slowly as he could, crouching low. The creature s legs came into view first, and William realized that it was sitting on the floor, legs extended, as if waiting. Waiting for what? William asked himself silently. Then it registered: it was waiting for the sun to go down. William was torn between retreating now and calling for the archers, or glancing around the corner to get a better look at the thing. He judged the risk worth the reward. He moved slowly, afraid that any sudden motion might catch the demon s eye. He saw the creature looking away from the door, several wounds visible upon its body. He pulled back. Slowly, every step a painful exercise in self-control, he moved away from the room. When he was near the point where his own men could be seen, he held up a finger to his lips, then motioned for the men to move back. William had the men fall back to the last intersection they had passed. When he was certain they were far enough back to not be heard, he whispered, "The demons in that room ahead. Looks like some of the assassins gave as good as they got. The thing s bleeding a fair bit. " "Good, " whispered one of the men. 290 William said to him, "Loop around to the south and find Captain Treggar and the others. " The soldier ran off. To another man, William said, "Go fetch the archers, on the double. " The man hurried off. William turned to the others and said, "Be ready, but no man is to speak or make a move until they hear an order from me. The men nodded and waited, silently. 291 SIXTEEN Discovery The archers arrived. The six bowmen lined up silently behind William. A little while later,

Captain Treggar and his six men joined them. "How lie things, Will? " asked Treggar. William outlined the situation, drawing in the dust on the floor, to show where the demon waited. Treggar swore. "It will cost us to ferret him out. The first lads through that door are almost certainly dead. " William said, "Not if they don t stop. " "What do you have in mind? " asked Treggar. "Hare and hound? " Treggar smiled. "If the demon will follow them, the hare can lead him to the stable. Then we can drive him out to the Prince. William began to strip off his armor. "Not they, me. " "You? " "I know the way. No one else here does but you, captain, and, with respect, I d wager I m faster than you are. Treggar said, "I remember catching up to you yesterday. " William smiled. "For which I ll be eternally grateftil, assuming I 292 live an eternity. " He handed his scabbard to one of the soldiers, but held on to the sword. He now wore only tunic, trousers and boots. He motioned for a torch, and was given one by a soldier near the back. "No time like the present, " William observed. William ran down the hall, not pausing as he entered the room in which the demon rested. He made it to the center of the room before glancing backward and was horrified to discover the demon was already after him, a specter of terror, bellowing in anger. William still hurt from the struggle the day before and the hard ride with Arutha, but right now his body answered a basic demand: fleeing for his life. He ran without hesitation and hoped his instincts would keep him from going the wrong way. Down a long stone corridor, through a large empty room, then into another tunnel he ran, the demon staying with him every step of the way.

William almost died when he burst into the stable and barely avoided running headlong into a forge. He bounced off the stonework and ducked his head under the metal hood that led to the stonework chimney. Had he struck it and fallen, he knew the demon would have overtaken him. He was gratified to discover the demon wasn t quite as nimble, since a few seconds later he heard the crash of a heavy body against the forge and hood, followed by a scream of frustration. William saw the sunlight at the far end of the stable and started the final sprint. It was only a hundred feet or so, but it seemed to take forever to cross that paltry distance. He raced into the sunlight, half-blinded by it. Shading his eyes for a moment, he saw Prince Arutha and a company of horsemen directly in front of him. Behind him, 293 the creature had come to a halt at the edge of the sunlight. The creature might not be particularly bright, thought William, but it wasn t stupid either. It had recognized the ambush and refused to be baited. William turned, pointing his sword. He took a deep breath, then shouted a challenge. The demon suddenly bellowed in rage, but it had nothing to do with William s challenge. Rather, it was being attacked from behind by the six bowmen in the stable who were loosing their arrows as rapidly as possible. It spun around, and William could see three shafts protruding from its back and one from its side, and several minor wounds were also visible from arrows that hadn t penetrated. The creature charged back into the stable and William ran after it. Inside the stable, the demon was standing in the center aisle, while the bowmen kept shooting at it. William saw that only a few shafts that struck square to the creature had gone in. The rest of the arrows glanced off, some shattering against the magically-imbued skin. William was almost struck by one. He shouted, "Stop shooting! You re going to kill someone on the other side!" The arrows stopped flying. Then William drew back his sword and attacked. He swung as hard as he could against the creature s back, but when the

blade struck, the shock ran up both his arms as if he had struck the bole of an ancient oak tree. The demon screamed in pain and rage and turned to make a backhand grab. William fell back just in time to avoid being decapitated. He rolled to his feet and ran, uncertain as to whether the demon was following, or turning its attention to the other 294 soldiers in the stable, but just as he reached the door and sunlight, a crushing blow to his back informed him of the demons whereabouts. William went sprawling forward, scraping his forearms and hands, then scrambled to get to his feet as quickly as possible. A scream from behind alerted him to the fact that someone else was distracting the demon while he made good his escape. With a lunge, William staggered upright in time to see a score of horsemen riding straight at him. The vibration coming through the solid rock under the earth and the sound of hooves growing louder by the second caused William to glance to either side, seeking escape. Given the circumstances, he did the only thing he could do: he stood stock-still and prayed that they would ride around him. The riders drew up their mounts and leapt from their saddles, the closest rider hitting the ground less than a yard from William. Displaying years of drill, one man in each group of five grabbed reins and led mounts to the rear as the other four drew weapons and stood in a line. They waited until Arutha joined them. At his signal, they charged. William hoisted his own weapon, and charged with them. The demon had backed the bowmen into the stable, but it turned at the sound of so many new arrivals. The Krondorian soldiers spread out and quickly formed a ring around the demon, using their shields to good effect. Arutha shouted, "When you see its rear, attack!" At the sound of Arutha s voice, the demon turned and two men behind it dashed forward and struck as hard as they could. It whipped around, and as it did so other men struck from behind. 295 Within a few moments, the demon seemed to be spinning in place, its back a mass of bleeding cuts.

Despite the damage being done, the tactic was not without cost. At least three men had been struck so hard they had been knocked across the room where they now lay dead; and two more were gravely wounded. The demon lashed out to right and left, with no apparent pattern, occasionally slashing a shield or, worse, over a shield into armor or exposed flesh. Men cursed and bled, and a few more died, but they continued to fight. William poised himself and delivered a spine-crushing blow with his two-handed sword, and was rewarded by the sight of a deep groove fountaining black, smoking blood. The creature spun, slashing at William, who used his sword to parry. Sparks flew as black talons scraped along the steel blade, but as the creature drew back its other hand to strike, it screamed and turned away, distracted by a blow from the opposite side. William took a step back, getting ready to deliver another blow when a voice from behind said, "How goes it, lieutenant? " Recognizing the Prince s voice, William answered: "Bloody work, Highness. The creature bleeds, but seems reluctant to die. " Arutha moved to stand next to William, sword at the ready. In that instant, there was no doubt in William s mind that his cousin was no mere court ruler, who wore armor only for state occasions, but an undoubted warrior who had seen more conflicts than most men twice his age. Arutha said nothing, but stepped in front of William, pointing his sword at the creature. A small portion of the demons side, under the left arm, was exposed, and Arutha 296 struck with such swiftness that William was only aware of the strike when the Prince pulled away. The demon seemed to freeze for an instant, and then it trembled and screamed louder than before. But rather than rage, the scream was one of terror. The demon faced Arutha, its eyes fixed upon the Prince as if he were the only enemy in the room. Instantly those soldiers behind the creature closed in, slashing at its already bloodied and tattered back. But the demons fiery eyes were focused solely upon Arutha and it slashed downward with a raking blow. Arutha moved back deftly, then slashed with his rapier, and a smoking,

dripping groove appeared on the back of the demons clawed hand. The demon swung a backhand blow, which caused William to leap backwards, while Arutha simply moved aside a half-pace, then stepped in, slicing the creature across the chest. William shouted, "Your blade! It somehow does more damage!" Arutha said, "Ask your father about it some time. Right now I m busy. " The Prince of Krondor was the fastest swordsman William had ever seen, and the demon was not even close to reaching him. William joined in with the others, worrying the creature's flank as he sought to close with the nimble monarch. Across the stable floor the bloody dance moved, until the creature was on the verge of entering the light of day. It hesitated, turning to snarl at those on its right, and William took a step back. Then the creature, now clearly weakened, took another step into the light, seeking to dose with Arutha. 297 William s arms and shoulders were starting to knot with fatigue, but still he forced himself to hack away at the creature s flanks. The demons sides and back were a mass of shredded flesh. The fur upon its goat-legs was thickly matted with blood, and they trembled with every step. If anything, Arutha appeared to get faster as the demon slowed. His blade flicked in and out, bringing agony to the demon with each thrust. Finally the demon staggered a step, then fell. Without hesitation, Arutha stepped forward and drove his sword deep into the creature s neck where it joined the shoulder. He pushed hard, plunging the blade halfway to the crossguard, then puffing it free. With a moan, the creature thrashed, and after a while went still. Smoking blood dripped from Arutha s blade, and a small flame erupted at the demons neck wound. The soldiers who were now surrounding the demon stepped back as the flame spread rapidly, a green blaze that filled the air with the stench of decaying flesh and burning sulfur. Most of the men were coughing and a few were retching, but within moments the demon was gone, leaving only a blackened outline of its form on the ground, and a foul stench hanging in the air.

The Prince s attending page ran up, ready to do his lord s bidding. Arutha opened up the bag on the page s hip and withdrew a wad of bandages. He wiped off the blade, and where the demons blood touched the fabric, it blackened and smoked. In a conversational tone, Arutha said, "Tell the men to be careful cleaning off the demons blood, lieutenant. " "Sire!" answered William; but every man present had seen the Prince s actions. 298 Then Arutha said, "Well, I ve seen worse messes, but not many and not by much. " He looked around the group of soldiers standing ready and said, "Captain Treggar. " "Sire!" Treggar stepped forward. "Well done, captain. Now, pass the word. We ve got plenty of work ahead of us. I want squads in the hills in all directions looking for any assassins who weren t caught up in this carnage. 'Yes, Highness, " said Treggar, turning to give instructions. "Lieutenant, " said Arutha. "Highness, " William answered. "I can t fault your bravery, but if I ever see you doing something as stupid as running back into that stable again I ll have you standing guard over the Princesses laundry until you retire. We had dozens of men in full armor, and you were wearing none. Not a very bright thing to do, lieutenant. " Blushing under the grime and blood, William said, "Sorry, Highness. " Arutha gave him a faint smile. "We all make mistakes. We learn from them... if we survive them. " Glancing around, William said, "I could do without another such as this. " Arutha put his hand on William s shoulder. "I was not yet a year into my rule of Krondor when I faced my first demon. That victory did not truly prepare me for this fight. Just as this fight will never truly prepare you for the next. " Softly, so that William alone could hear, he added, 'You re never ready, Will. You just make it up as you go. All your best plans fall apart the moment combat starts. The good general is the one

who knows how to improvise and how to keep his men alive. " Raising his voice he said, "Do you understand, lieutenant? " 299 "I think I understand, Highness. " "Good. Now, let s see what we can find inside. " As Treggar sent out the horsemen to scour the surrounding hills, Arutha signaled for a dozen men to accompany William and himself as they searched the fortress. As they walked into the bloody stable, William said, "James should be here. He s the one who explored most of this place. " Arutha smiled. "If I m any judge, James is sleeping soundly now and he s earned every moment of slumber he can steal. " William nodded. "He was looking ill-used. " "As my old horsemaster at Crydee used to say, 'ridden hard and put away William laughed. "That would be Algon, sire? " Arutha s eyebrow rose in question. "Father used to tell us stories of his boyhood in Crydee from time to time, and I ve heard more than one quote attributed to his teachers. Kulgan supplied a few of the more humorous ones. Arutha glanced around. "No doubt. " He remembered the acid sense of humor the old magician could employ at precisely the moment guaranteed to cause the subject the most embarrassment. They entered the old armory and William again felt as though he would lose the contents of his stomach. Several soldiers did vomit at the carnage. Here the demon had done most of its damage. Arutha whispered, "Black-hearted murderers they were, but no man deserves this. " He didn t avert his gaze, rather he studied the carnage, as if to fix it in his mind. Blood had been splattered over nearly 300 every exposed surface. Bodies had been torn asunder. Every conceivable organ was on display, drawing clouds of flies as the sick-sweet smell of rot began to cloy the air. "When we are done here, I want this place scourged by fire, " said the Prince softly.

William nodded, and turned to two of the men. "Ride and find whatever wood you can. " To two others he said, "There are jars of oil in rooms to the south; find them and bring them here. " Arutha spied the large tome the high priest had cast aside at the moment of his death and motioned for it to be brought to him. A soldier complied and Arutha examined it. "What dark words are written here someone else will have to say. "Highness, may I?" asked William. Arutha handed over the book. "I am no practitioner of magic, sire, but I was a student. " William gave Arutha a half-smile. "As you know better than most, " he added softly, again embarrassed. William read only a few lines, then he slammed the book shut. "I don t know this language, but even so, these writings speak of power. " He said, "It chilled me even to look at the words. This is a matter for a priest, I think. For safety s sake, Highness, don t let anyone read it until wards have been placed around it. " Arutha nodded. He handed the book to a soldier and said, "In the saddle-bag on my horse. Guard it. " The soldier saluted and carried the book away. Looking at William, Arutha said, "This more than anything gives weight to my decision to revive the office of court magician. If our new magician was here, what would she say, do you think? " 301 A spectrum of emotions passed quickly over William s features as he considered a response to the Prince s question. He fought the impulse to say something acid about Jazhara or to feign ignorance of her competence. But at last, as men spread out to search the area, William said, "I can only guess, Highness. But I know she would be able to tell us much about what has occurred here. She ..." He hesitated, then said, "She is an exceptional student of the arts and is well-versed in lore. " "Then doubly I wish she were here, today, " said Arutha. They traveled through a hallway to what appeared to be sleeping quarters. Men went quickly through the rooms, emerging with several leather-bound books. Arutha ordered these also be carried back to Krondor.

They reached the last room at the end of a short hallway, wherein two soldiers were rifling a wooden chest. Nearby, another chest sat unopened, and as Arutha entered a soldier said, "There is a seal upon that one, Highness, and I thought it best not to tamper with it. " "You did well, " said Arutha. "Bring it to Krondor and we ll have an expert examine it. " From behind them a voice said, "Why go to Krondor when you have an expert here, Highness? " They turned to find James standing at the door, hand upon the jamb. He held up a fine-looking pair of boots. "I wasn t leaving without them, " he said. "Are you well enough to be here? " asked the Prince. "I m here, aren t I?" answered James with a shrug and a weak attempt at bravado. 'You didn t expect me to sleep with all that noise the demon was making while you were killing it, did you? " 302 Arutha smiled and shook his head slightly. "Tell me what you can about that chest. " James dropped to his knees and looked closely at the seal and lock. After a few moments of inspecting hinges, iron bands and sides, he said, "I can tell you it is a very good idea to take it back to Krondor. After a priest makes sure nothing particularly nasty will happen when that seal is broken, I ll pick the lock. My tools are back in my apartment in the palace, sire. " One of the soldiers who had been searching the open trunk held out a parchment, and said, "Sire, I think you should read this. " Arutha glanced at the document and said, "Do you know what this is? " The soldier said, "Highness, I speak and read three Keshian tongues as well as the King s Tongue. This writing is akin to a desert tribe s language, yet not close enough that I can read it. But I do recognize a word here, Highness. " William restrained his curiosity, but James presumed to read over the Prince s shoulder. "What is it, sire? " Softly, Arutha said, "It s a name: Radswil of Olasko. " Turning quickly, he added, "William, stay and search every room. Ensure that every

document you find here is brought back to the palace. James, you re with me. We leave at once for Krondor. " William snapped out orders and men started running. Despite his calm demeanor and even pace, no man in the room could miss the urgency radiated by the Prince of Krondor. William watched as Arutha and James vanished down the hall, and then turned to conduct the final search of this foul nest. Already men were returning with firewood and oil, and 303 when it came time to leave, William was glad he would be the one to put the torch to this place. Coming out of his momentary reverie, William hurried to begin as thorough a search as if Arutha himself were remaining to oversee it. 304 SEVENTEEN Misdirection Wind whipped the standards. After leaving the fortress, they had pushed hard and ridden the horses to the edge of exhaustion to reach the closest Kingdom garrison, six days travel instead of eight. Arutha pointed to the small fortress on the shore of Shandon Bay. Dust blew across the hills and the horses stamped impatiently, sensing that fresh water and food were not too far away. James said, "Looks like we ve got company. " He had slowly recovered while riding, and though he was not as hale as he would have been with bed-rest, most of his injuries were healing. He was still sore in more places than he cared to count, but he had sustained no permanent damage. Arutha said, "Apparently. " When Arutha had sailed from Krondor to this base at the south end of Shandon Bay, he had ordered the ship to wait for the return voyage. Three other ships now sat at anchor off the tiny wharf. James laughed. "That s Amos s ship, isn t it? " "The Royal Leopard yes, " answered Arutha. "And The Royal 305 Adder and The Royal Hind. It s the better part of his squadron. "

As they rode into the fortification, the local garrison had turned out and was waiting at attention. The captain in charge had prepared a reception, but Arutha had no time. He dismounted and walked over to greet the burly man who stood next to the captain. "Amos, " said Arutha, "by what chance of fate do we find the Admiral of the Western Fleet waiting on our convenience? " Amos Trask s gray-shot black beard split with a grin. His eyes had a merry glint, one that both Arutha and James knew never left him even in battle and he answered in his usual booming voice. "I always make a sweep of this bay when I come south. I find that Keshian smugglers and the odd pirate waiting to ambush traders like to hide in the lees of the north shore if the weather s nasty. I was making my usual rounds of the area when I spied The Royal Falcon there " he pointed to the ship anchored near the wharf " flying the royal household banner. So I asked myself, 'What s Arutha doing in this forlorn corner of the Kingdom? and I hove to and waited to find out. " Arutha said, '"Nell, as you have the faster ship, we ll be transferring my personal belongings to the Leopard. " Amos grinned. "Already done. " "How soon can we leave? " 'Within the hour, " said Amos. "If you wish to rest a bit, in the morning. " To the captain of the garrison, Arutha said: "Thank you for preparing the welcome, captain, but matters of state require my rapid return to Krondor. " To Captain Treggar he said: "Rest the men and horses for a day, then as soon as the baggage train catches up to us " 306 "Again, " added James under his breath. Arutha had intercepted his own baggage train along the way and had ordered it turned around as he had sped past. "--board the Falcon. " "Understood, Highness, " said Treggar. William and his squad had caught up with Arutha late the second day after leaving the fortress, carrying a large number of documents and a few items believed to have magical properties.

Arutha said, "Lieutenant, bring along what you ve found and sail back with me. " He turned to Amos. "We leave now. " Amos stepped aside to make way for the Prince. "I anticipated your order, Arutha, so we weigh anchor as soon as you re aboard. " Arutha signaled and his horse was brought over. He retrieved the saddle-bag containing the books and papers taken from the assassins, and handed them to William, who was carrying a similar bag filled with parchments and books. Arutha then led the way to the water s edge where a longboat waited to row them out to the admiral s ship. Arutha, William, and James boarded, followed by Amos. Sailors and soldiers shoved the boat out into the calm waters of the bay. Within an hour they were aboard and the three ships were in full sail, departing on the evening tide. Arutha and James took the admiral s cabin; Amos bunked in with the First Officer, William with a junior officer. By the time James had unpacked, a knock on the cabin door announced the arrival of the admiral. Amos sat down at his own table, and said, "I ve sent for a little supper. " Glancing at James he added, "Jimmy, me lad, 307 I ve seen you battered and bruised before, but this looks like a personal best. Good story? " James nodded. "Better than most. " Arutha smiled at his old friend. "Glad I am to see you, and for more than the fast voyage. Another knock came to the door and William appeared. "Highness, " he said in greeting. "Admiral. " Amos said, "1 know you. You re Pug s son. Haven t seen you in, what? Ten years? " William blushed a little and said, "Something like that, sir. " "Well pull up a seat and rest yourself. Supper should " He was interrupted by a knock at the door. "Enter!" he bellowed. The door opened and a pair of sailors appeared with food and drink. After they had served the meal, they departed. Amos took a long pull on a flagon of wine and said, "So, then, what s the story? "

Arutha outlined all that had happened, from the seemingly unconnected murders in Krondor right up to the raid on the Nighthawks lair. "So we have this document, in a tongue neither William nor I can read, but the Duke of Olasko s name is on it. " "Let me see it, " said the former pirate. "I picked up a number of desert tongues when I ... sailed along the Keshian coast. " James smiled. Trenchard the pirate had raided Keshian ports as often as Kingdom ports in his youth. Amos read the document twice. "The problem is that not only is this one of the more obscure dialects, the scribe was only semi-literate. Anyway, from what I get out of this, it s a death order. Someone is pa~ng... no, I m assuming. Someone has ordered the assassins to kill the Duke of Olasko. " Arutha said, "But we think that s a false trail. " 308 "Really? " asked Amos. "Tell me more. "The Crown Prince of Olasko is also in the party and from the reports of the officer in charge of the attack on the duke, it appears it was really him they were after. " Amos sat back. He read the document again and said, "There are some other names here, Vladic and Kazamir, and Paulina. " "Members of the Royal House of Olasko and Roldem, " said Arutha. "Someone wants them dead, too. " Amos studied the document a bit, then shoved it aside. "Well, I d get another opinion on the translation, Arutha. Have an expert look at it, because I might be wrong. " After a moment of reflection, he said, "But, either way it looks like someone wants to start a war between the Kingdom and Olasko. " '"Who? " asked William. Amos looked at William and his eyebrows went up. "Find out why, and that will tell you who. " James sat back. Looking out the large sterncastle windows, he saw the little moon rising as he considered what Amos had Just said. Softly he wondered aloud, "Why? "

The weather was nearly perfect when they sailed into sight of Krondor. Amos had broken out both his personal banner as Admiral of the King s Fleet in the West and the Prince s royal pennant, and ships cleared the harbor as he headed for the royal docks. The always-efficient Master of Ceremonies de Lacy had a formal guard waiting on the dock, along with the Princess and the children. Arutha endured the barest minimum of 309 ceremony and spared a moment to kiss his wife and each child. Then he excused himself, James and Amos to a meeting with his staff. Anita knew her husband well enough to recognize that the matter was urgent, and she took the children back to the royal apartments. Arutha gave orders for his best translators of Keshian desert languages to attend him by the time he had changed into clean clothing. William bid James good-bye and hurried to the bachelor officers quarters, where he endured a dozen questions from the other junior officers as he hurried to bathe and don a fresh uniform. Gordon O Donald came up the stairs as William was finishing a quick polish of his boots and said, "William! My best friend, how goes it? " William smiled. "Best friend? " "I m giving you credit for getting Treggar out of here for the last few weeks. I can t say it s been heaven, but it s the closest thing to it I ve experienced in a while. " William fixed him with a skeptical eye. "I think you judge the captain harshly, Gordon. Take my word: if you re in a fight, he s who you want standing next to you. Gordon rubbed his chin. "Well, if you say so. Certainly the mess has been a great deal calmer. " William chuckled, then said, "How do I look? " "Like a freshly washed lieutenant. " "Good. I have to head back to the Prince s council room. " "Ah, I thought perhaps you were going to visit your little I friend over at The Rainbow Parrot. "

William had just started down the stairway, and he almost tripped, he turned around so quickly. "Talia? " 310 O Donald said, "I checked up on her a few times while you were away. " As William s expression darkened, Gordon quickly said, "As a friend, of course. " With a grim smile, William echoed, "Of course. " Indulging in a theatrical sigh, O Donald said, "Which is a good thing. That girl would have none of me. Or any other lad, I think. Seems you ve got yourself a sweetheart, Will. " William couldn t control his grin. "Really? " O Donald gave him a playful shove. "Don t keep the Prince waiting. I m sure you ll get some free time later to visit Talia. " William was so distracted by Gordon s comment that he almost fell down the stairs, just catching himself on the next step. Laughing, Gordon said, "Go on. You can t keep the Prince waiting. " William hurried through the armory and across the marshaling yard to the palace. By the time he arrived, the others were also arriving at the Prince's council chamber. William glanced around and James waved him to come sit beside him near the Prince. Between the Prince and James was the chair reserved for the Knight-Marshal of Krondor, empty since Gardan s retirement. Amos had joined the council, which also included Captain Guruth, Sheriff Means, and Captain Issacs who commanded the Royal Household Guard. Arutha said, "I have a half-dozen of our scribes who are fluent in the more obscure Keshian dialects examining those scrolls. Father Belson of the Temple of Prandur is examining the chest and will be here shortly with his initial impressions. " He looked at the two captains and the sheriff, and said, "For those of you who were not with us, let me sum up our situation. " Even after ten years in the Prince s service, James marveled at 311 how Arutha s mind worked. He knew exactly how to impart the necessary information without embellishment, yet with enough detail to drive home the relative weight of the various topics.

As Arutha was finishing his background for the two captains and the sheriff, Father Belson entered the room. "Highness, " began the priest of Prandur, "I have used every art available to me and as far as I can determine, there is nothing mystic about that seal. It appears to be a simple wax seal designed to show if the chest has been opened or not. Arutha waved him to an empty chair. "We ll examine it after we adjourn. " To the group, he said, "I want the guard doubled on the duke and his family until they depart. " Captain Issacs looked uncomfortable as he said, "Sire, His Grace is recovering from his injuries, and is complaining about the guards we have protecting him now. He s made the acquaintance of a number of ladies who ... visit him. Arutha looked caught between irritation and amusement. '"Nell, the best advice I can offer, captain, is to remind the duke that his wife would certainly want him protected. Perhaps within earshot of those ... ladies, you mentioned. " James grinned and William had to struggle to keep a straight face. Amos laughed out loud and slapped the table. He started to say something, but Arutha cut him off. "Don t you dare tell me I take the fun out of life, Amos. " Amos s laughter redoubled. To Captain Guruth and Sheriff Means, Arutha said, '"Ne tore out the heart of the Nighthawks in the area, but we didn t destroy them all. " Amos nodded. "Damn things are like cockroaches. Turn on 312 the light and they re scurrying for the shadows. You don t see them most of the time, but they re there. " James kept grinning, while Arutha showed his displeasure at the interruption. "As I was saying, we didn t destroy them all. If some of them reach the city, and if there are already agents here, they may mount a renewed attack on the duke to discharge their obligations. " The door opened, and a soldier admitted a scribe, who bowed. "Highness, I ve read the text you surmised as being the most important. " He was a little man, in a simple blue tunic with gray trousers, and plain black

boots. His most noticeable feature was a tendency to squint. "What can you tell me? " asked Arutha. "Admiral Trask mentioned to you the possibility the scribe might have been semi-literate, " said the clerk. "That is how it might look to the untrained eye, but rather than such being the case, it s actually a clever code. " "Code? " "Not a cipher, such as the Quegans use badly I might add but rather a set of agreed-upon phrases that I believe are substitutions. The names of the duke and his family are quite plain to read, but other pertinent information is cleverly disguised by phrases that are seemingly innocuous. "Let me cite an example: 'Our lord instructs everyone to be in place by the tide of green fulfillment. 'Tide of green fulfillment is obviously a particular time agreed upon in advance by the writer and whoever the message was intended for. Here s another: 'The gift must reach the named one before he departs the feast of crows. " Arutha said, "Is there any way to make any sense of this? " "Had you a captive who knew these keys, and if you could 313 get him to give them to you, then all would be clear. But to guess at what these arbitrary phrases mean is fruitless. " "Read a couple more, please, " asked James. "Ah..." began the scribe, " "Word must reach the master at winter s coldest night. " James nodded. "I doubt this will help, but there used to be a Keshian gang that ran slaves out of Durbin. Called themselves the Woeful Brothers, or something like that. " "Brotherhood of Woe, " supplied Amos. "I ran up against them a couple of times in my... raiding days. Bad bunch. lgnored laws in every land, took freeborn as well as prisoners and sold them on the blocks at Durbin. " "They used to come into Krondor from time to time, and the Mockers would run them right back out as soon as we knew they were around, " said

James. "I heard they used this code in which a place was a person, a person was a time, a time was a place, like that. " "So the 'feast of crows could be a place, rather than an event? " asked Arutha. "Yes, " said James. "Not that it will help much to know that, but I thought I d mention it. " Arutha sat back. "It might. " Looking at the scribe he said, "Does that help? " The scribe said, "Perhaps. We have quite a number of such phrases in a large number of documents. Maybe we can learn something by looking for similar or identical phrases. " Arutha waved him from the room, saying, "See to it, and report tomorrow morning on what you have learned. " To Captains Issacs, Guruth, and the sheriff, Arutha said, "Turn over every rock and if you find any of those murderers, bring them here and don t let them speak to anyone. " 314 The three men saluted and departed. Arutha stood and the others at the table immediately did likewise. "Let s look at that trunk. " To the priest, he said, "Father, if you would join us, just in case there s some magic that eluded your inspection? " The priest of Prandur nodded. William and James fell in behind the Prince, and Arutha said, "Join us, Amos? " With a laugh, Amos answered, "As if you could stop me. " They went to a large storage room used by the royal family for a variety of purposes. It was currently half-filled with furniture, trunks of old clothing, toys the royal children had outgrown, and other family items. James said, "Perhaps we should move this lot down to the lower dungeon before we open it? " "After you inspect the lock, squire, if you think it s dangerous, we will do so.

James produced a set of tools, rolled up in a leather strip. He untied it, unfolded it, and took out a probe. He examined the lock and after a few moments said, "There is a trap, but it s a very simple needle, almost certainly poisoned. " He removed a tool and inserted it in the lock. He experimented a bit, then everyone in the room heard a loud click. At that instant, James swiftly removed the probe, and cut the needle with a tiny pair of metal clippers. "Just in case, " suggested James as he stood up, "everyone stand back. " James lifted the hasp from the lock and opened the trunk. Instantly the room darkened, as if a cloud had passed over every light in the chamber. A puff of wind came from within the trunk and a dark shape billowed up. 315 It was man-shaped, but lacked depth, as if a shadow could be cast in air, without a surface upon which to rest. It appeared to look around the room, then stepped out of the trunk and hurried toward the door. Everyone in the room was rooted to the spot in astonishment, until James shouted, "Stop it!" Arutha pulled out his sword, as did William and Amos. William was the only one in a position between the entity and the door, and he tried to block its movement by thrusting his sword before it. The creature walked through the sword as if it wasn t there. "After it!" shouted Arutha. To James he said, "What is this thing? " "I ve never seen anything like it, " said Amos. "Neither have I," said James, "but I ve heard about them. " "What is it? " repeated Arutha. "It s a Shadow Stalker. A magical assassin. The reason the chest was so easy to open is that someone wanted it here and easy to open!" "You ll have a hard time convincing me the assassins let their entire population be slaughtered so that we could bring this chest here, " said Arutha, hurrying after the creature as it passed through a closed door into the hall. They pulled open the door and peered down the hall. There was no sign of the creature. James said, "I don t think that, Highness, but they might

have been getting ready to bring that chest to someplace we could find it there!" He pointed down the hall. "What? " asked Arutha. "Movement in the shadows. " "I see nothing, " said Amos. 316 James was running, Arutha a step behind him. James shouted, "You could have looked right at it, admiral. You wouldn t have seen a thing!" Abruptly a ball of flame came flying overhead, then it came to a halt and hung at the corner where the hallway turned to the right. All shadows seemed to fade in the bright light, except for the man-shaped shadow-assassin who stood revealed in stark relief. Arutha and the others looked behind and saw Father Belson holding his hand aloft, as if guiding the ball of fire. "Prandur s fire burns true, Highness. I do not know if I can halt the creature, but I can show you where it hides!" "Keep following, Father!" shouted the Prince. William said, "Highness, where is it going? " "Wherever His Grace, the Duke of Olasko, rests, " said the Prince. James said, "It s heading for the guest wing. " Arutha caught up with the creature and slashed at it with his sword. The blade passed through the man-shaped shadow, which hesitated, its head moving as if it was looking around, then it continued on. "You got its attention, " said James, "but it doesn t seem harmed. " Arutha said, "I welcome any suggestion as to how to stop this creature. " "Keep hitting it, " said Amos. Arutha again overtook the moving shape and struck it several times. The shadow flinched and turned this way, then that, then it fled straight up to the ceiling where it looked like a painted human silhouette. It paused for a moment, then resumed its journey.

317 Then the fireball went out and the creature vanished into the gloom. James pointed, "There!" Father Belson said, "If I cast another globe, I may not be able to do much else. " "Have you any spells that might stop this creature, Father? " asked Arutha, hurrying at a fast walk after James. "Most of my order s spells suited for combat tend to result in extreme damage, Highness. " "I would risk a fire in the palace to stop a war, Father. " "But it might not do any good, " said the priest. William said, "Should I run ahead and make the guards ready? " Arutha said, "Ready to do what? Their weapons are no bar to that thing. " James was hurrying along, keeping his eyes on the ceiling, lest he lose sight of the entity. Amos shouted, "Clear the way!" as they reached a more heavily trafficked hall. Servants and guards stationed at the corners looked over at the odd sight of their monarch and several members of his council hurrying along, eyes cast upward to the ceiling. When they glanced up, all they saw was a slight flickering of shadows, but nothing else. James said, "Now, at least, I know who was killing magicians in Krondor and why. " "So the Prince couldn t send for anyone to stop this thing? " said William. "Or check the trunk with different magic than used by the good Father, " said Amos. '"What else do you know of these creatures? " Arutha asked James. 318 Keeping his eyes on the moving shadow on the ceiling, James said, "All I know is what one of the old street magicians told me of this conjuration. It s mindless. Once set on its task it does not stop until it s killed its prey or is destroyed. "

The cleric said, "There are counter-spells for specific magic, but I have no idea what would be required for this one, and I hardly have time to consult my superiors at the temple, or request help from the other orders. " William said, "I may know something. " '"What? " asked Arutha. "I m guessing, but I ve got an idea. " James said, "Don t be shy, Will. We re nearing the guests" wing. " "It has two possible ways to kill, as I see it. It either solidifies and tries to kill the duke as a man would, with a weapon or by strangling him or " "Breaking his neck, " supplied Amos. "Yes, we get the idea. Go on. " "Or it has to... afflict the duke with a poison, or an illness, or something of that sort. " Arutha said, "Father, if it strikes the duke with an illness or injury of some sort, can you help? " "I can keep the duke alive, " said the priest. "Certainly long enough for you to bring other healers to the palace. " "What if it turns solid? " asked James as he reached the large doors leading into the duke s quarters. "Open the doors!" he shouted to the two soldiers guarding them. To Arutha, Amos echoed, "What if it turns solid? " "Then we kill it, " answered the Prince. Running ahead, William ordered guards to open the doors 319 before James lost sight of the flickering shadow on the ceiling. In moments they reached the duke s private quarters. The creature ignored that door and continued on down the hail. It reached another set of doors and paused. Arutha shouted, "Open those doors!" The guards hesitated for an instant, then complied, but in that brief moment, the creature seemed to slip between the top of the doors and the

jamb. Vladic, Crown Prince of Olasko sat up in bed, the woman at his side sliding under the covers, as if to hide. "What is the meaning of this? " shouted Vladic. James looked up at the ceiling and then around the room. "Father, if you please, " he said in an insistent, pleading tone. The priest cast another fireball, and Vladic drew back. '"What is this? " he demanded, getting out of bed and grabbing his sword. "There!" cried James as the creature came into sharp relief again. It crouched on the wall behind Vladic. William, seeing where James pointed, leapt forward, grabbed \Tladic and yanked the Prince away. At that moment, the shadow stepped down from the wall to the floor. Before everyone s eyes, it swelled, filled out and became solid. Arutha moved in front of Vladic and said, "Pardon, Your Highness. " Vladic, ignoring his own nudity, stood with his sword at the ready. '"What is that? " "Something that doesn t want you around, apparently, " said James, coming to join Arutha. He had his sword out as well. The shadow-form now appeared fully solid, looking like 320 a man without features, hair, or any visible blemish, painted coal-black. No light reflected from it. Arutha slashed at it and, as the creature hesitated, the Prince s blade cut through it. Then it sprang for Prince Vladic. 321 EIGHTEEN Unmasking William leapt. He knocked Prince Vladic aside as the monster lunged. Soldiers hurried into the room, while Amos and Arutha prepared to attack. Several hurled themselves at the shadow-stalker in an attempt to protect their prince, and the first of them tried to shield-bash the stalker, to knock it off balance. The shield rang as if he had struck a tree bole, and the

stalker slashed with his hand. The soldier s throat dissolved into a red fountain as blood sprayed across the room. James worked his way around behind the creature, as Arutha shouted, "Archers!" One soldier hurried out of the room to relay the order, while two bearing long pikes attacked. The weapons were decorative, heads gilded and hardwood polished, bearing the royal pennon of Krondor, but they were still fully functional. Both men were well-schooled in their use and approached the stalker, barbs ready to hook and pull, points ready to impale. The first soldier thrust with all the force he could muster so that the steel point should have impaled the creature, but it slid off harmlessly. The shadow-stalker paused for a moment and caught the pole under one arm, then with a sharp blow 322 struck with the other hand and snapped the pole as if it were kindling. "That s solid oak!" said Amos. William was up and pulling Vladic across the bed, past the young woman who was now crouched down on the other side from where the stalker was cornered. Sensing that its prey was leaving, the creature leapt upon the bed, and the young woman screamed and cowered even lower. The shadow-assassin ignored her. Arutha hurried around and lunged at the creature, the point of his blade sliding off its featureless hide. "Highness!" shouted James. "You re doing no good; please avoid getting yourself killed. " Amos took a more direct approach, grabbing Arutha s shoulder and yanking him back as the monster turned and lashed out at where the Prince had stood a moment before. 'You re irritating it, Arutha, " said the former pirate. Archers entered, bows at the ready, and let fly as William half-dragged Prince Vladic out of the room. The arrows merely glanced off or broke as they struck the stalker s hide. "This is doing no good!" shouted Arutha. "Fall back, but slow it down!" Soldiers with shields and swords moved to form a shieldwall and more

soldiers with pikes fell in behind. The shield-bearers braced themselves, their shields overlapping like scales. From behind, the pikemen reached over and formed a steel barrier; but the creature ignored it, walking into the points. Strong men braced themselves as the heavy shafts were pushed back. The stalker raised both arms and smashed downward. One pike on the left shattered, while another was knocked to the stone floor, flying out of the grip of the soldier holding it. More 323 soldiers hurried to support those who faced the monster, and their sergeant looked to William for instructions. "Pin it against the wall, " said William. "Use shields and be cautious, for it is extremely powerful. " The sergeant shouted, "You heard the lieutenant! Charge!" The shieldmen and pikemen charged as one, and the creature was borne backward. It resisted but could not get traction on the smooth stone floor. More men arrived and slowly they pushed the stalker away from Prince Arutha and the others. The stalker sensed its prey escaping, and its struggle intensified. It drew back an arm and lashed out, crushing the face of the closest soldier. He fell, tripping two soldiers behind him, and the mass of soldiers pressing the creature back disintegrated. Suddenly the stalker was flailing, first with one arm, then the other, smashing back any soldier who hindered it. The blows were pulverizing, breaking arms, smashing shoulders, crushing faces. Tough, experienced veteran soldiers were tossed aside amid cries of agony and fury, as if they were no more than bothersome boys. Injured men were held in place by the press of other soldiers. More than one unconscious man was held upright until the movement of the mass allowed them to fall, threatening them with being trampled. More soldiers raced in to protect their monarch and his royal guest. Again they pressed the stalker back, pushing it to the floor. The soldiers piled onto the stalker, pinning it to the floor. The groans of the men near the bottom of the heap revealed the price paid for enduring the weight of the men and armor on top of them. Those closest to the creature risked their own lives twice, from the creature s blows and the crushing weight of their own comrades. 324 The pile of soldiers heaved, as if the stones beneath them shook, once, twice, three times. Then suddenly the heap collapsed, as if on a ball that had suddenly deflated. From within the pile a voice said,

"Sire! It s gone!" James shouted, "No it hasn t!" A shadow slithered out from under the pile and moved across the room to Arutha and Vladic, where it rose and solidified again. Arutha attacked. His sword was a blur as he slashed at the creature. His blade had been given the power of an Ishapian talisman by MacRos the Black before Arutha s final confrontation with Murmandamus at the end of the Great Uprising. Since then, only the demon he had killed at the fortress had tested the strength of that magical power. This shadow-stalker seemed more annoyed than harmed by Arutha s blade. It flinched from Arutha s cuts and it lashed out at him with a powerful blow. Arutha dodged aside, and James stepped in from the rear, striking as hard as he could with his sword. The blow rang as it bounced off the stalker, and James felt the shock all the way up to his shoulder. Looking at Father Belson, James shouted, "Is there anything you can do? " The cleric called back, "I can only think of one thing, but it s very dangerous!" Arutha was caught in a duel he couldn t win, but he was effective enough in staying between the creature and Prince Vladic that Vladic was still unharmed. He shouted, "It can t be any more dangerous than this, Father! Do it!" The priest stepped aside and began an incantation in the 325 mystical language of his order. James again attacked the stalker from behind, and again felt as if he were striking unyielding stone. The bedroom brightened and grew hot. Father Belson held his hand aloft, and above his head a ring of fire formed, swirling flames that could be felt by everyone nearby. The circling flames moved faster and faster, growing larger and hotter by the second. The priest finished his spell and shouted, "Run!" No one had to be told twice. Everyone who could turned and sprinted out

of the room, save Arutha, who attacked the stalker one last time to buy those around him a few seconds of safety before he, too, backed away, turned and ran. Wounded men lying on the floor behind the creature crawled away, leaving behind unconscious comrades. The priest shouted a single word in his order s secret language and the flames coalesced into a form as man-like as the stalker. The intense heat could be felt by those running: Arutha s back felt as if he was standing too close to a forge. James turned and saw the flame creature interpose itself between the stalker and Vladic, who stood watching with mute fascination. Father Belson cried out, "0 creature of flame, elemental of fire, destroy that darkness!" The elemental attacked and a wave of heat struck the onlookers, intense enough to make them retreat even farther from the conflict. Only the priest of Prandur seemed unfazed by the searing air near the creature. The stalker turned from its inexorable pursuit of Vladic and defended itself. The creatures came to grips, silently, and the only sound heard was the crackling of flames. James left the hallway and moved through an antechamber 326 into a side passage. He ran down it, and crossed through a gallery, returning to the main hail near Arutha and Vladic. He signaled to a nearby guard, saying, "Go through there, " pointing to where he had come from. "At the other end of this hall lie injured men. The heat is doing them no good. Call a squad and get them out of there. " "Yes, squire, " said the soldier. He motioned for others to follow, and led a half-dozen men the way James had outlined. Arutha didn t take his eyes off the struggle, but he said, "I should have thought of that. " "You re busy, " said James, motioning for one of the remaining guards to remove his cloak. He handed it to Prince Vladic and said, "I know it s warm, but ..." Vladic, riveted by the scene before him, covered himself and said, "Thank you. "

The two magical creatures were locked together, each gripping the other s arms, staggering first this way, then that, like two drunken wrestlers pushing one another around the arena. Each time the elemental came close to something combustible the item would smoke and char, or burst into flames if the blazing creature lingered long enough. The stalker slammed the elemental against the stone wall in an attempt to shed its grasp, but the elemental s fiery grip held tightly and it endured the blow in silence. Then the elemental spun and slammed the stalker into the wall in return. Arutha said, "If this doesn t end soon, that thing is going to burn the palace down. " Several decorative tapestries were smoldering and two had started to flame. The stalker pushed the elemental backward, into a decorative table upon which sat a vase of fresh cut flowers. 327 The blooms withered in seconds, and the table burst into flames as the vase shattered from the heat. "Look, " said James. "Something s happening. " Where the elemental gripped the stalker, smoke was starting to rise, black, oily wisps that thickened by the moment. Soon clouds of black smoke reached the ceiling, where they spread out, engulfing the hall in a malodorous dark miasma. The stalker thrashed wildly, whipping the elemental first one way, then another, but the flaming creature would not release its death-grip. The hall was now ablaze and Arutha shouted to nearby soldiers, "Clear everyone out of this wing of the palace! Call for water!" A bucket-line would have to be formed quickly, as the heaving bracing timbers which held up the stonework of the hall were beginning to smolder and smoke. "Look!" shouted James. "They re getting smaller!" The two mystic figures clung to one another in a revolving struggle, a twisting dance of power, moving faster as they diminished in size. Smoke now billowed off the pair, filling the hall with a choking, greasy cloud that threatened to suffocate everyone. "Out!" ordered Arutha. "Everyone get out to the garden!" One of the palace s several carefully-tended gardens was near the guest

wing. James reached the large double glass doors that opened from the hall into the garden, and threw them wide. The evening air was cool and fresh after the soaring temperature in the hallway. People staggered out of the door behind James, coughing, eyes streaming as they escaped the smoke now filling the corridor with a reek of burning sulfur and rotting garbage. Voices reverberated from nearby precincts of the palace as 328 the fire alarm was sounded. James turned to look at the conflagration. "Did Father Belson get out? " he asked Amos. "He was behind us, " replied the admiral. "I don t see him. " James hurried back to the door, falling to the floor to get as low under the smoke as he could. Acrid smoke made his eyes water as the pungent stench filled his nose. The ceiling rafters were ablaze and the conflagration flowed along overhead like a river of flame. James blinked hard to clear his eyes of tears and saw a solitary figure at the far end of the hall. The priest of Prandur stood with arms spread wide above his head, singing a spell of magic. James could barely make him out, a dark outline in the blue-gray haze that filled the hall under the black, billowing clouds of smoke. The priest s song turned dark and solemn, a funereal keening that struck a note of sadness in James as he listened. Glancing upward, fearful of stones falling, James shouted, "Father Belson! Come away! The fire will consume you!" Abruptly the flames racing along the hall shuddered, then drew back, as if sucked away from the ceiling and walls by some great intake of a god s breath. The flames and smoke withdrew. James looked back at the people who waited in the garden and saw them staring in amazement at the sight of the retreating flames and smoke. Then he turned back and saw all the flames and smoke gather in a giant ball above the head of the priest, who stood motionless. The ball quickly contracted into a smaller sphere, which grew brighter as it got smaller. At last it was compacted to the size of a child s ball, though it burned as bright as the sun at noon. James had to turn his eyes away from the glare, and the garden outside the doors was ablaze with light. 329 Then suddenly the light vanished, and the hall was plunged into darkness. James sat up and returned to the garden, coughing and rubbing his eyes.

"What happened? " asked Arutha. James said, "I think it s over. " A moment later Father Belson walked out the door. Smoke swirled at his feet and came off his robes in wisps. His face was blackened with soot, but otherwise he appeared unharmed. "Are you all right? " asked James. Belson said, "The last thing a priest of Prandur needs to fear is fire, young man. " Looking at the Prince of Krondor, he said, "Highness, the damage " He shrugged as if apologizing. Prince Vladic, clutching the cloak tightly around him, laughed and said, "For saving my life, I ll rebuild this entire wing, and I ll raise a new temple to Prandur in Olasko, priest!" Father Belson looked pleased, and said, "That would be nice..." before collapsing. James was the first at his side, kneeling to examine the cleric. "He s fainted, " said the squire. "Carry him to his quarters, " Arutha instructed, and four guards were detailed to carry the exhausted cleric to his bed. A scribe wended his way through the garden, blinking at all the smoke and the crowd around the Prince. "Sire!" he called. "What is it? " asked Arutha. 'We ve ..." he blinked and tears started to run down his cheeks as he coughed. "Sorry, Highness, but smoke makes me dizzy. " "What is it? " Arutha repeated. "Sorry, sire. We ve deciphered more of the messages. Some are from agents here in Krondor, as well as other cities. One in 330 particular seemed urgent, so I came as soon as it was pointed out to me. "What is it? " Arutha demanded finally, his patience clearly at its limit.

The scribe held out a parchment. "This message specifies the need to deliver a sealed chest to the palace. It contains a trap of some sort. I thought it important enough to warn you, should such a chest be delivered here. " Arutha shook his head in amazement. After a long moment, he looked at the members of the court. "Let s get some supper. To the scribe he said, "Return to your work. Let me know what the other scrolls say after we break fast tomorrow morning. " "Sire. " The coughing scribe bowed and quickly departed, obviously glad to get away from the smoke. James said, "Highness, don t be too hard on him. " Arutha nodded. "I won t be. He tried his best. It just wasn t all that.., timely. " William and Amos both laughed, and Prince Vladic said, "I shall return to my chambers if they re not too befouled with smoke, and don ... something more appropriate for dining, Highness. " Arutha nodded and motioned for guards to accompany the royal guest. To James, he said, "If we d known .." "We d still have opened the trunk, " said James. "Only we d probably have been in the deepest cell in your dungeon with only a dozen guards, and that would have been a disaster. " Arutha cast a long, sideways glance at him. "You always have such a positive view of things, squire. Come, let s eat. I m sure my wife will want to know why we tried to burn down a significant portion of our palace. " With a wolfish grin, James said, "Just tell her you hope 331 she ll redecorate the suites, and that will make her happy. " Arutha returned a pained expression, and said, "Someday, squire, when you meet the right woman, I pray she takes pity on you, else your days as a husband are certain to be rocky. " "I ll keep that in mind, " James replied dryly. William came up beside the Prince and said, "Highness, do you require my presence? "

Arutha stopped and looked at the young officer. "Why? Have you somewhere more important to be? " William flushed. "No, sire, just that.." James laughed, and Arutha said, "I m just having some sport at your expense, William. Go and see your young lady and have some fun. " "Young lady, sire? " William was taken aback by the reference. Glancing at James he said, "Does everyone know? " James grinned, while Arutha said, "My squire insures that I am aware of all significant situations involving a family member. Now go. " "Sire, " said William with enthusiasm, but blushing a little at the joke. '"We shall have a serious talk in the morning, all of us. But until then, a little relaxation is in order. " William turned to go, and James said, "Willy!" William stopped and looked over his shoulder. "What, James? " "If I were you, I d go change first. You look like a chimney sweep. Noticing that everyone around him was covered in soot, and that therefore he must be as well, William said, "Ah, thanks for that. " "No matter. " James watched as William hurried off towards the armory, and said, "I envy him. " Arutha said, "What, his infatuation? " "Yes. I expect some day I ll meet someone special, or perhaps not, but either way, I have never had that... boyish joy at meeting a young lady. " Arutha laughed. 'You were a cynical old man when I met you, Jimmy. What were you, fourteen years old? " James returned the laughter. "I guess so, Highness. With your permission I ll withdraw and clean up before joining you for supper. "

"As shall I," said Amos. "I m feeling a little cooked myself. " Arutha nodded. "Go, and I ll order in extra wine and ale, and let us have a little revelry. " His expression darkened. "Tomorrow, we turn our attention back to bloody works. " James and Amos exchanged glances and then departed. Both knew Arutha well enough to know he expected to find whoever was behind the assassination attempt on the Prince of Olasko and, when he did, to extract a bloody penalty for bringing destruction to his palace. William worked his way through the crowded inn, and found Talia behind the bar, helping her father to serve ale. The demand for food was minimal, and the inn was filled with working men taking their ease before going home for the night. He reached the end of the bar and waited until she caught sight of him. "Will!" she said with a broad smile. '"When did you get back? " She hurried over and gave him a kiss on the cheek. 333 Blushing, he said, "Just this evening. There was some business at the palace, and then the Prince gave me the rest of the night off. " "Have you eaten? " Suddenly he realized he had last eaten at midday, aboard the admiral s ship. "Why, no. " "I ll fix you something, " she said. "Father, look, it s Will!" Lucas looked up and waved a greeting. "Good evening, lad. " "Sir, " said William. Talia vanished into the kitchen. Lucas came over. 'You ve got that look. " '"What look, sir? " "Seen some duty. " "Some, " William said, with a nod. "Rough? "

"Rough enough, " William conceded. "We lost some good lads. " Lucas gave William a fatherly pat on the forearm. "Glad to see you back, boy. " "Thank you, sir. " Talia returned with a plate heaped with food. "I ll get you an ale, " she said. She drew a large jack of ale and placed it next to his plate. "I ve missed you, " she said, her eyes glistening. "I know it s bold of me to say that, but I did. " William face flushed. He glanced down at his ale as he said, "I m glad you did. I ... thought about you a lot while I was gone. She glanced around the room to see if anything needed her attention. Her father waved at her, indicating she should take a few minutes and talk to William. 334 "So, " she said, "tell me what brave things you ve done. " He laughed a little. "Stupid is more like it, given the aches and bruises I ve picked up. " "You were wounded? " she asked, her eyes widening with concern. "No, " he laughed. "Nothing needing more than cleaning and a dry bandage. " With a feigned look of anger, she said, "That s good. If you were gravely injured, I would have to avenge you. "You would? " he asked, laughing. "Of course, " she responded. "I was raised by the Sisters of Kahooli, remember. " He said nothing, just smiled, while enjoying the moment, eating his food and gazing at her pretty face. Arutha had been up all night. It was evident to James the moment he walked into the Prince s private chamber. From the look of him, William had also been up all night, but James suspected the reason was as

different from the Prince s as could possibly be; William s inability to keep a smile from creeping over his face every few seconds provided an obvious clue. Amos looked his usual self: keenly observant and enjoying any excuse for humor. Arutha waved James to a chair and said, "I trust you re recovering from your many abuses of late? " "Enough that I feel life is worth living again, sire, " answered James, sitting down. "Good, because there are a few things that need your immediate attention. " Looking around the room, Arutha said, "Amos, I ve trusted you with my life more times than I care to remember. William, 335 you are a member of my family. That s why I am telling you this. A while ago I gave James the responsibility of establishing an intelligence corps. "About bloody time, " said Amos with a grin. "He s the sneakiest little bastard I ve ever met, even if I do love him like the son I pray I never have. " James looked at Amos and said, "Thank you, I think. " "I wouldn t mind a son, " Amos mused aloud. "1 might even have one or two out there I ve not met yet " he looked at James and laughed " but if I do, I ll drown him myself the moment he reminds me of you, Jimmy. " James replied dryly, "If you do have a son, I ll have to remember that and help him escape. "Enough, " said Arutha. The Prince s usual demeanor was replaced this morning by an even deeper edge, and both Amos and James fell silent. Arutha said, "No one outside this room is to know this. I include you two for several reasons. The first is if anything happens to me, you ll be able to inform my successor of James s special status. If Lyam sends someone as regent before Prince Randolph is of age, for example. "The second is that if anything happens to James, I want people who are in place to whom his successor can report. He glanced around the table. '"We three, " he said to Amos and William.

"Successor, " said James with feigned trepidation. "I hope you mean should I retire. " "I mean if you re dead, " said Arutha coldly. "Some time in the next year I expect you to have recruited enough agents that you ll be able to identif3r one you think almost as canny as yourself. " Amos laughed. 336 "Do not tell anyone who he is, including we three. We ll work out a means for that person to identify himself to one of the three of us at the appropriate time. Also, I command you keep your agents as ignorant of one another as possible. " 'Yes, Highness, " said James. "I ve already considered a system that will allow me to have several agents and keep them unaware of each other. " "Good, " said Arutha. "And I have some thoughts on the matter as well. Finally, there s one other person who will know you re in this position: Jerome. " James barely held his groan in check. "Jerome! Why, Highness? " "Master de Lacy will be retiring soon, and Jerome is the logical choice to succeed him as Master of Ceremonies. You will need funding for many of the things you wish to undertake, and the Master of Ceremonies office has discretionary funds for a variety of reasons. Jerome will provide you with the resources you need, subject to my approval. " James sat back, obviously not happy, but willing to accept the wisdom of the Prince s choice. "Now, to the matter at hand. The scribes have completed their translations and we now know who was behind the attacks on Prince Vladic. " '"Who? " blurted James. "His uncle, the duke. " William said, "But he and his son were almost killed in the first attempt, sire. " Arutha said, "It may be that the attack went wrong, or someone else has

a separate agenda, because we also found a warrant for the death of Duke Radswil and Kazamir, unfortunately. " 337 James asked, "Are there any signatures to these warrants? " "No, " said Arutha. "That would make things too easy, wouldn t it? The warrants all end in more of those cryptic phrases. Perhaps someday we ll decipher them and know who the author of the orders is. But for the time being, we have no clear-cut proof of who s responsible. " "What are you going to do? " asked Amos. "Put the duke and his son and daughter under guard, call it 'protective custody, and ship them back to Olasko, with a long letter under my personal seal to the duke s brother. My only concern in this is preventing war between the Kingdom and Olasko. I ll leave Olasko justice to the rule of Olasko; the archduke can decide who s closer: his brother or his son. He can also worry about who put out the order for his brother s and nephew s deaths. " Arutha sighed. "I will certainly welcome the moment they leave Kingdom soil. " James said, '"What of the Nighthawks? Have we finished them? " Arutha sat back, a look of futility passing over his features for a moment, then he said, "We ve wounded them gravely, but they still have agents out there. I think there is someone above that priesthood, one from whom they took orders. " "The Master, " agreed James. He had recounted to Arutha every detail of his experience with the priests before the demon escaped. "But it may take them years to recover, " observed Amos. "We can hope. Still, I want our new intelligence service looking for clues as to the whereabouts of remaining Nighthawks as well as any agents for Kesh, Queg, or anyone else, for that matter. "I ll start today, " said James. "How long do you think this will take? " asked Amos playfully. "A week or, maybe, two? " James said, "Years, Amos, years. " Looking at Arutha he said, "And I suppose I d better change my ambitions from Duke of Krondor to Duke of Rillanon. "

Arutha laughed. 'Yes, I suppose you had better, if you re going to build a network in the east some day. But not this week, all right? " James grinned. "Not this week, Highness. " Arutha said, "We have much work ahead of us, but right now I have to go outrage a duke and ruin an otherwise lovely day for a Prince. " "One thing, more, if I may, Highness, " requested James. 'Yes? " "Could you persuade Her Highness to host another of her galas, soon? " Arutha had been about to rise, and at this request he sat down again. '"Why, squire? You take no pains to hide the fact you would rather be crawling through the sewers than attending one of Anita s soirees. William cleared his throat and said, "Ah, Highness, it s my request, actually. James said he d ask on my behalf. " "I don t understand, " said Arutha, looking from soldier to squire. James said, "William would like you to confer an award upon Captain Treggar, and then introduce him to some young ladies from good families. " Arutha looked at William and said, '"Why? " William blushed and said, "He s really a good officer, and he acted with great courage and ... well, he saved my life. " 339 "That does warrant notice, " said Arutha, nodding in agreement. "And maybe an estate, " suggested James. "It doesn t have to be a big one, just a little one with a bit of income. " Amos started to chuckle. "Why not a title, too? " James nodded. "Court squire should be enough. " Arutha said, "What are you plotting, you two? " Amos s laughter exploded. "Can t you see! They want to get the captain married off!"

"Married? " William sighed. "It s the other junior officers, sire. They made me promise I d come up with a way to get Captain Treggar out of the unmarried officers mess. Amos s laughter redoubled and James and Arutha joined in, while William sat uncomfortably waiting for an answer. 340 EPILOGUE Encounters Seagulls squawked overhead. The royal dock was busy as James and his three companions hurried to a ship at the far end, making ready to depart. Ships in the harbor were weighing anchor, leaving on the evening tide. Several at the outer breakwater were unfurling sails and getting underway; others were being towed away from anchor by longboats, under the direction of the harbormaster and his pilots. James, Graves, Kat, and Limm reached The Royal Leopard, and halted. At the bottom of the gangplank, two guards saluted as the Prince s squire was greeted by Amos. "Admiral Trask, may I present my companions? " James said formally. Amos grinned. "As if I didn t know them already. " He nodded to Ethan Graves and Limm and came to take Kat s hand. "I understand you have a baby on the way? " he said with a solicitous smile. "Yes, " she said as she blushed slightly. James smiled and winked at Graves. As long as he had known the female thief, he d never seen her embarrassed. '"Well, my dear, we have a cabin set aside for you and your 341 husband. The lad can bunk in with the cabin boy. " He led her up the gangplank. James said, "Farewell, Kat!" She turned and waved, and Ethan said, '"We ll be along in a minute. " James said, "Limm, I need to talk to Ethan in private. " The boy-thief said, "I thank you, then, my very good squire. I am in your debt for life, sir. "

James tried not to laugh at the ridiculously formal, if heartfelt, wording. "Get along, Limm, and enjoy your fresh start. Remember, Durbin is nothing like Krondor, and it will be very tempting to slip back onto the dodgy path. " "No need to worry, squire, sir. You are my hero and I will pattern my life after yours. If you can rise above thievery and knavery, so can I." "I ll keep him on the straight and narrow, Jimmy, " said Graves with a laugh. "Now get along with you. " He gave Limm a playful slap to the back of the head as he ran aboard. James waited until the boy was up the gangplank, then motioned Graves away from the two guards. He reached into his tunic, held out a pouch and said, "Here. " "I can t take your gold, Jimmy. You ve done too much for us already. " "You ll need it to get started. Consider it a down-payment. " Graves nodded. "I understand. Thank you. " He took the gold and put it in his tunic. "Amos says he knows two men in Durbin he trusts with his life. He ll tell you how to get in touch with them. One is a shipfitter, and the other is a supplier of foodstuffs. Both will be able to carry messages to Kingdom ships. " 342 Graves said, "I ve broken two oaths already. What makes you think I won t break my oath to you? " James shrugged. "Nothing, except that I know you, Ethan, and know why you broke those oaths. I could warn you about the Prince s wrath reaching out to find you, even in Durbin, but that s pointless. You re as fearless a man as any I ve known. He paused for a moment, then added, "...when it comes to his own safety. " Graves glanced up to the deck where Amos was doing his best to charm Kat and Limm. "I understand, " he said, his expression darkening and his voice turning cold. James shook his head. "No threat to them, Ethan. On my oath. " Graves relaxed.

"All I mean is ... responsibility changes us, " said James. "Look at me!" He grinned. "Some things will never change about you, Jimmy the Hand, " said the former basher, returning the grin. "What are you going to do with Walter and the others? " "Nothing, " said James. "I ll drop by their hiding place in the sewers tomorrow and tell them it s safe to come out. They ll think they re working for me, but I know those two like a dog knows ticks. They d sell me out if they thought they could get a coin or two for doing it. " James looked thoughtful. "Besides, I think the Upright Man is about to make an unexpected reappearance and those two will be back in the bosom of the Mockers before Mother s is rebuilt. No, it s men like you I m going to need, Ethan, and that s going to take a while, for men like you are scarce. "Thanks again, " said Ethan, extending his hand. "It s rare to get a second chance in this life; a third is a miracle. " 343 '"Well, maybe Ishap had different plans for you than you d thought. " Graves nodded. "Evidently. " "When you get to Durbin, start a nice little inn somewhere, perhaps close to the garrison and the governor s palace. The sort of place off-duty soldiers and minor government functionaries drink. Keep your prices reasonable and listen to everything. " Graves said, "I ll see what I can do. " "Get aboard, then, " said James. "I have some business to finish today. " He watched as Ethan climbed the gangplank, then as Amos ordered the gangplank pulled in and lines cast off. The crew jumped to carry out his orders, as the harbor pilot in the bow called down instructions to the longboat crew to pull The Royal Leopard away from the quayside. James took one last look at his old friend Ethan, then turned away and started back along the royal dock. He had long-term ambitions, and some day he would have agents within the palace of Great Kesh s Empress, but for the moment he was ecstatic that he had won Graves s cooperation in establishing a ring of agents in Durbin. It would be the first test of

his model. Graves would have Limm contact the two men Amos had identified, who would then be the conduit for messages traveling via Kingdom ships calling at Port Durbin. As he left the docks, James saw Jonathan Means waiting for him. The young constable nodded in greeting. "Did you find him? " asked James. "Yes, squire. He s got that little shop at the end of the jetty, the sign of an anchor and two crossed oars. He s a chandler. " "Did you talk to him? " 344 "No, " said Jonathan. "I watched from a distance to make sure the shop was open, then came here. " "Good, " said James. "Get back to your regular duties. And make sure you thank your father for finding out that this man was back in the city. " Jonathan left and James considered what to do next. Lacking a better choice, he picked the bold one and made his way to the shop Jonathan had described. As he reached the shop with the sign of the ship s anchor over two crossed oars, James s mind raced as he debated what to say. He hesitated for a moment, then opened the wooden door, causing a tiny bell to ring. A man of middle years, but with gray hair bordering on white, turned as James entered. He was heavy-set, but not fat. His brow furrowed a little and he said, "I m about to close, young sir. Can your business wait until morning? " James said, "Is your name Donald? " The man nodded, and he leaned upon the counter. Behind him sat items common to any chandler s shop in the Kingdom: barrels of nails, tools, coils of rope, anchors, and other fittings. "I m Squire James, of the Prince s court, " he said, pausing to see if there was any reaction. The man displayed none. Finally he said, "I know the royal purchaser, lad. Now, if he didn t send you, tell me why you re here so I can go home and get off my feet. "

James smiled. The man wasn t remotely daunted by his mention of the Prince, as James had suspected he wouldn t be. "Actually, my business is more in the area of law enforcement, these days. " Again, no reaction. 345 "Your name turned up on a list recently. " There was a slight whitening of the man s knuckles upon the counter, but otherwise he was immobile and his expression remained unchanged. '"What list? " he asked evenly, his light blue eyes fixed upon James. "A list of people murdered in the city recently. " "The killings? I heard of them. Well, as you can see, I m not dead. I don t know how my name got on such a list. " "Where have you been these last five weeks? " asked James. The man forced a smile. "Visiting family up the coast. I left word with several people. I m surprised no one told the constables I was away for a month. " "I m surprised, too, " said James. "Perhaps you could tell me who you told? " The man shrugged. "A couple of lads at the local tavern. I mentioned it to several ships purchasers. And I told Mark the sailmaker next door the night before I left. " James nodded. He was certain the sailmaker had been told at the last minute, and that the other men he claimed he had also told would turn out to be difficult to name. '"Well, then, " said the squire, "when you turned up missing among all the murders going on, it was not unreasonable to make the assumption that you were among the dead. " "I suppose so, " said the chandler. "Have you stopped the killings? " James said, "For the most part. There s still some bloody work down in the sewers, thieves and the like, you know how that goes. " "Not a place for honest men, " said Donald. "But what about above ground? " 346 There was also the problem of untangling the many strands that seemed to bind the Crawler and the Nighthawks. James had come to concur

with Arutha s opinion that the Nighthawks had an agenda all their own. The gathering in the desert certainly looked more like a small army than a tiny band of skilled killers. And the magic. Who was behind that? James wondered. He reached the palace dock and was saluted by two guards as he passed back through the gate. So many mysteries and other problems. But, he thought, he was alive, young, and still had his wits. It might take years, but eventually he would come to understand who stood behind all the trials visited upon the Kingdom. The creature had once been a living man, a magician of significant power. It sat now upon a throne of carved stone, deep in a labyrinth of caves. The pounding of surf in the distance could be felt more than heard, for the secret temple rested near the sea, deep below the water level. The cave s rocks constantly sweated moisture, and the air was always damp. Before the throne rested a huge carved hand, fashioned from rock, which held a giant black pear. Also before the throne stood a magician, dressed as a common man of trade. The creature on the throne turned to face the magician. The hawk-nosed man felt no fear being in the presence of the undead sorcerer a "liche", man-like thing, in the old tongue. The liche s servants were equally malevolent, the animated skeletons of his Death Guards. The magician had no fear of the guards, either. "You failed, " said the liche to the magician. Its voice was as dry as the cave was wet. Sidi turned, and waved his finger. "No, the Nighthawks 348 failed. We always succeed. People died, the Prince in Krondor searches under every rock for who is responsible, and vainly looks for patterns where none exist. " "But is there enough disruption? " The slender magician shrugged. "Is there ever enough? Besides, too much and the Ishapians might change their plans. As it s taken me twenty years to get to this point, I d rather not have things change unexpectedly and have to wait another ten or twenty years to try again. The gods may have lifetimes to wait, but we do not. " The creature on the throne laughed, a scratchy, parched sound. The skin on its face was stretched tightly across its skull, and its wrists were

no more than bones with tatters of skin hanging from them as it pointed at the magician. "You may not have lifetimes, but I do. " Sidi leaned forward and said, "Be not overly proud of your petty necromancy, Savan. It didn t keep your brother alive when Arutha s pet spy tossed him to the demon. " "I thought giving Neman oversight of the Nighthawks would keep him focused. He was not ready to attempt the summoning. He was mad. " "You all go a little mad when you come back from the dead; it can t be avoided, it seems, " said Sidi. "That s why I kept you locked up here for a few years when you returned from the grave, remember? " He waved his hand in an expansive gesture. "Madness has its uses, " he said with a nod of his head. "In fact, at times it s extremely useful. " He turned with eyes wide and the liche chuckled. "What? " asked Sidi. You re as mad as I," said the undead magician. Sidi laughed. "Perhaps, but I don t care. " He cocked his head to one side as if listening. "He s here. " 349 '"Who? " asked the liche. "One who will gain for us what we ve sought for the last twenty years, Savan. I do not wish him to enter this chamber; he is not ready to see you and your servants, to know to whom he is swearing fealty. When I have given him the gift, and let it work upon him, perhaps then. I shall go now. As Sidi walked away, the dead magician said, "Bind him to our service!" "Soon. " Sidi walked along the tunnel leading to the passage up to the surface. The pirate they called Bear would be putting ashore in a small boat soon, wending his way through the wrecks submerged off the rocky prominence called Widow s Point. Sidi would meet him on the sand below the secret entrance to the Black Pear Temple. Eventually, thought Sidi, if Bear carried out his mission and showed his usefulness, he would enter the temple, to be sworn finally to Sidi s service. But until that time, Sidi would let him think he was working on a simple commission, as the Nighthawks had for years before they discovered they were serving more than their petty family and clan loyalties. By the time Bear learned the truth it would be too late.

As he neared the secret entrance, Sidi reached into a deep pocket in his robe and pulled out an amulet. Fashioned from burnished bronze, the heavy chain was curiously darkened, a tarnish that no amount of polish could remove. It showed a face, the icon chosen by those who served the Nameless One, the fox-faced demon who provided their liaison with the demon realm. So many things to do, and such unreliable minions, thought Sidi as he triggered the release to open the sliding door hidden 350 in the rocks of the cliff. He really should find someone reliable one day. But he conceded to himself that the lack of reliable servants was the price one paid for secrets; of all who served Sidi, none knew his true agenda, or more importantly, who really was the source of the magician s dark powers. As the door began to slide, Sidi thought it might be nice someday to have someone to take into his confidence, to confide in, to serve as more than a witless pawn. He pushed aside such thoughts as the door came fully open. The western wind blew spindrift across his face and he raised his hand to shade his eyes against the setting sun, crimson on the horizon as it sank. A ship lay at anchor off the point, a one-time Quegan war-galley taken in a raid, its outline a dark and brooding shape against the sunset. The longboat made its way between the upthrust masts of ships that had blundered upon the rocks in foul weather, giving this spur of land its name. Few came to Widow s Point willingly, which made it the perfect place from which to strike at a ship. The pirate who approached was familiar with these waters and had raided from them before. As the longboat entered the surf and was carried forward by the combers, Sidi looked once more at the relief on the amulet. The ruby eyes of the fox-faced demon had begun to glow. It had taken years for Sidi to fashion the artifact that he was about to give to the pirate, but it would protect Bear from the priests magic and from physical harm. He would be invulnerable while he wore it. Moreover, it would allow the master to whisper in his dreams, bringing Bear to his service. Despite the setbacks in the desert and the failure to remove the Upright Man in Krondor, Sidi felt almost triumphant, for soon he would possess the single most powerful artifact on 351 this world, and once he had that in his possession, his work on behalf of the true master would really begin.

As the large pirate climbed out of the boat and walked knee-deep through the brine towards Sidi, the magician basked in the knowledge of ultimate victory. 352 The End